《Life Drain System》 Chapter 1 - An Inheritance Journal entry XXXXX June 8th, 2189... Tsinghua University ?? I am not sure why life has so much adversity, however at least there is always something to learn or do. I have started my day like any other, got upbed my shiny white hair, eye drops for my sky blue eyes, got dressed in my ck jeans, white dress shirt, light blue and ck tie, ck suit coat, and skate shoes. I just have a short while until graduation. (Looks like this https://.pixiv/en/artworks/64328617) How will today go? Will the bad days keeping? Is there love out there for me? However most importantly, what is my purpose? All I have is a small ie, bullies, perfect grades, and a small dorm shared with three others. Recently found out my dad died in the spatial war, at least I had him, and now he is gone.... Well, time for another day better yet, another adventure, Let us see how it goes. From, Yueliang Haizi ---- He closes the journal and puts it in the draw of his bunkbed as he climbs down. ''Time to check the mail then ss'' Yue thinks to himself as he grabs his grey messenger bag then heads out of the room. As he walks he wonders to himself how to solve one of the problems in his physics ss. "Yueliang, you have a package. What did you order?" A slightly shorter ck haired young man stated bringing it to yue, while check the rest of the letters. "You know you could be a little less nosy my funny roommate Sun. If it was food I would let you know." Yue says as he ruffles his friends hair and takes the package while smiling. Then they bothughed together, as Yue stuffs the package in his bag then continues to on to ss. As he sits through his very interesting lecture of physics, while taking notes, he starts having a migraine, just like all those he has had throughout his childhood. Thenes a memory of his dad saying something short yet still lures him in with curiousity. "Yue, you may not understand today, however one day you will. I have seperated something from you for what I feel is your own good. One day I shall return it to you, however it will only be on the day I feel I was wrong to have done so." This phrase has haunted Yue since he was 4 years old. ''What does he mean by that? What did he take?'' He thought to himself. The bell rang, and he left his ss. Then he started heading to his ss on a.i. creation. He took his seat and before his ss began he took out his package and opened it quietly while making certain no one was watching, in case it was something expensive. It has been bugging him since he got it, what the package was because he did not order anything, then again it could be free samples, or a job offer. As he finished opening it all he saw was a small orb. So instead of focusing on his ss today, he took out his phone and recorded the whole lecture, and instead yed with the orb until eventually it clicked and a small cut appeared on his finger and drop of blood hit the orb. As it hit the orb, it wrapped around his right middle finger and looked like an inconspicuous yet cool looking purple and ck ring. He then felt a pin prick on his finger, along with the feeling of something being injected in him, and saw the purple and ck ring turn blue and ck. As he thought about the reason for the change, he thought to himself, ''Purple to blue, means red got injected. So blood? However if I was injected was it was dad was talking about is this what he sent me? If so why did it arrive sote after his death?'' These where the thoughts crossing his mind as he was gradually loosing consciousness until he finally fell asleep. He slept for about 20 minutes, then woke up. He looked around and saw that his ss was still in progress, so checked the time and noticed it was not long. Then he wondered to himself why he passed out and said "status" under his breath as this was a habit he had since he childhood for who knows what reason. Then something unexpected had ured.... Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding. As he heard each sound a new screen popped up in front of him. The first of which was his status. Then three messages and notification screens appeared. Before he could see his status he saw this, and at the same time this was all happening he felt reconnected, as though he finally found his missing half. He feltplete once more, which was an amazing and indescribable feeling. [Master, I have missed you, I was put to sleep forcefully, however still watched over you. I hope we can experience everything together as we once use to.] As he read this he almost felt like crying, as we was so overjoyed, and his memories came back of the system, not that there was much to talk about as they mainly just spoke to each other and the system guided him sometimes when he needed it. Then he closed this window and said ''I missed you as well so much'' in his mind to the system. The he read the next notification. [Master Yue, haspleted the quest reawaken the system] [hidden quest] [+ 200 experience + 1 point to each stat] ''How wonderful'' He thought as he joyfully smiled. Then closed this window to see the next one. [Yue has leveled up to level 1] [+5 customizable stat points] [You may now add points to your status, use notification history, and ess quests] [Bigger and better quests & missions will be given as you level up] [You may also ess the store at level 2] Looking at this he was super excited however, had to hold back as he was in front of other people. As he brought himself under control, he closed the window to look at his status. [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 0->1 Health: 6->10 Strength: 4->5 Agility: 3->4 Endurance: 4->5 Intelligence: 6->7 Soul: 1->2 -misc- Charm: 0->1? Mana: 0->1? Chi: 0->1? Customizable stat points: 5] [Skills None acquired yet] ''System would you please exin the question marks on my status?'' "Of course master, the reason for this is that you have not yet discovered the charm, mana, or chi stats, and although they are optional, they are quite necessary if you want to live a long life. Also, there are many other stats that you have yet to unlock that are hidden. However as a gift I will give you a hint for charm, have confidence and flirt sessfully with someone as that will be the easiest way to understand the stat thus unlocking it. Also, you are able to level up stats without points by putting them to constant use like a muscle." ''Thank you very much my wonderful system Yang'' "Of course master :)" ''Ah one more thing, could you exin my current stats?'' "Of course, Strength is how much you can carry fight with etc, agility entails your flexibility, speed, and more. Endurance covers what you can take physically, mentally, even your stamina. As for your intelligence it covers your understanding, knowledge, wisdom, memory, mana recovery, and more. Then for soul, that covers how strong your soul is, its resistance and strength, chi recovery and maximum, then so much else. Charm, Mana, and Chi, are affecting a lot more than you know. Just so that you know I am only allowed to give you the basics on this at my current level. Whilst you can level up, so can I however you will learn about thatter as well as many of the things I have not exined. Remember to check out the store at level 2 and that Race well I am sure with your intelligence you should know you can change or grow.... Also, please get stronger so that we can learn and explore, build and so much more." ''Thank you, I guess time to check out my quests then add my stat points ordingly'' "Quests" [Starter Daily quest - grows with masters level and stats Do 20 push ups Do 20 sit ups Run 2 kilometers Read a book for 20 minutes Jump 20 times] [Starter quest Win a fight] ''Add four points to strength, then one point to intelligence.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 1 Health: 10 Strength: 5->9 Agility: 4 Endurance: 5 Intelligence: 7->9 Soul:2 -misc- Charm: 1? Mana: 1? Chi: 1? Customizable stat points: 0] [Skills None acquired yet] ''I feel the best way to do my first quest is to do parkour, this seems as though it will be fun. As for my second quest that should just wait until the bulliese around again for their (protection fee) and (endurance practice). Perfect.'' ''Wait what is this.....'' Chapter 2 - 1st Quest ''I feel the best way to do my first quest is to do parkour, this seems as though it will be fun. As for my second quest that should just wait until the bulliese around again for their (protection fee) and (endurance practice). Perfect.'' ''Wait what is this.....'' ?? [Notification, message from (deceased) father] ''What is this? How? Why?'' These where the thoughts going through Yue''s mind at the time while a few tears streamed down his face. He never thought he would get to hear from his dad again. He begins hearing his fathers voice and the system puts it in subtitles in real time. [Yueliang, I am sorry, I should not have taken this from you. I was just worried that you would grow to fast and leave just as my brother once did. I understand that I was being selfish, because if we love someone we should let them go, if they love us they wille back. Anyways, I do not have much time. First, you should know by now that I am dead or at least I will be shortly thus I am making this to exin to you. Second, our family has a deeper history than you realize, we have been blessed with this system, however very few can activate it. Those who do such as you and my brother, have the opportunity to grow infinitely, however this does have a cost of sorts. I am sure your system will exin as you grow. What you need to know now is, grow, cultivate, meditate, or something, forge your path but do it quick. We also have the down side of dying early if we are not strong enough in this family, and because I did not have the system, the spatial wars are to much for me. When you are drafted after college you will understand a lot more. Normal people can aplish what the system lets you, however it is slower and more difficult hence why I will be dead shortly. Just remember not to forget yourself, the ones you love, or even to experience life. Thest thing I wanted to say is good bye, and I love you my son.] [End of Message] ''So this is the reason why he took it, to keep me with him. Well I am d I at least had the time I did with him. Time to head up to the roof.'' He thought as he ran up to the roof while jumping up each set of stairs.'' Once he reached the top he opened the door then ran out as the door closed on its own. Then jumped off the roof after speeding across it, doing a front flip thennding on the roof just one story below him. He continued running, then turned left and jumped to the next building... just as his footnded the roofing material below his foot slipped out from under him. ''OH phew'' he thought as he started falling then caught himself on the edge of the roof. He quickly pulled himself up, then doing all kinds of vaulting and flips as he continued. By the time he was about to finish he was on a narrow wall running to the campus gate then stopped. ''Finally finished, just have to do my push ups and sit ups'' as he thought this he walked to a secluded area, and pushed them out in less than a minute. Then he started to get up. "Yueliang, there you are you made your brothers look all over for you. Time to pay up and a little extra for all the work you caused us having to look around for you." "How do you expect me to keep up these payments, I can barely afford school and food Shu?" He said as he handed over 2,000 yuan. "Ha ha, so says the best schrship student in the school." ''What a pain. Right the quest. Maybe I can get back what he has extorted me and stop him from beating me up.'' Yue thought to him self as he saw Shu counting the money. He then dashed forward and threw a punch to his stomach with his right hand, then preparing to punch his nose with his left. Shu blocked both punches then said "Really, in these times of martial arts and space travel, you really think someone who does not practice martial arts can beat me?" "Brother Shu misunderstands, I saw you looked sickly and wanted to do some acupressure to help you." Yue thought to himself ''I really hope he believes me or this will be difficult and painful.'' "Really Yueliang, well I have not been feeling the best the past few days. You may continue" "Of course brother Shu." ''Although it is true he is not very bright.'' He thought to himself. Yue then headed to the back and punch one kidney after the other before Shu turned around and when to punch him. "You liar!" "Brother Shu, do you really not feel better? Study your body and I will stay here." "Brother Yuliang, you are truly skilled, you realigned my twisted organ and caused no damage." "Anything to help big brother Shu. You put so much effort into protecting us, you deserve it." ''Protect us from our lively hoods I mean. And in a few moments you will lose your fighting capabilities.'' Yueliang thought to himself. After a few seconds passed, Shu fell on the ground passed out. ''Now to collect what you extorted.'' He thought to himself then said "Thank you for holding onto this for me, remember to bring the restter. Oh and if you want to fight again, let me know." After saying this he walked back to his dorm and thought to himself I could certainly use the practice. Then he heard ding, ding, and saw two notifications appear before him. [Yue haspleted Starter daily quest. Rewards: +1 to all stats +50 experience] [Yue haspleted starter quest Rewards: +5 strength +5 endurance +150 experience] ''Yue looked at his rewards stunned, thinking I am already half way to level two, and got such great rewards.'' Then he saw a new notification. [Urgent hidden mission: Get a girlfriend in 48 hours Rewards: Unlocks charm stat +5 charm +200 experience Failure: Loss of 10 total stat points] Yueliang''s jaw nearly dropped from shock and anger. ''What is this? I can get a girlfriend on my own you know, and second 10 stats points would nearly kill me.'' He thought to himself then asked "Yang, what is the meaning of this?" "Well master, high risk high reward. Second, it is motivation to grow. If you do not grow you die, and then I would be sad and alone. Although your family has been blessed with the system, you are the first master to be able to talk to the system let alone the fact you started as a toddler and we have been blood siblings since the beginning." ''Wow, I am happy we both think so highly of each other and get along so well, but really that is a terrifying failure... Come to think of it, this it the first time I have seen rewards, failure, or even a mission. I guess the system really does care, at least Yang did not tell me 2 hours.'' He thought to himself as he arrived at his bed in his dorm. ''Well time to check my stats first.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 1 {200/400 next level} Health: 10 Strength: 9->15 Agility: 4->5 Endurance: 6->12 Intelligence: 9->10 Soul: 2->3 -misc- Charm: 1->2? Mana: 1->2? Chi: 1->2? Customizable stat points: 0] [Skills None acquired yet] All of a sudden he felt a soothing sensation flow through his whole body and mind. ''I feel so much stronger, and much more intelligent. Wait so I am guessing once a number hits the 10''s it boosts by a lot. Thus increments of 10 will do a lot.'' "Correct master, you are certainly beginning to use your intelligence." ''That feels like both a criticism andpliment. ugh, wait does that mean perception grows with intelligence?'' "Yue, you are both right and wrong. Yes it grows with intelligence, however also requires your souls growth. I rmend unlocking the store so you can grow it easier." ''I really cannot wait to unlock the store and see what else I have been missing in life. It seems the whole world has secrets that no one talks about but learns themselves. Well it has been a long night, I will think about itter, sleep well.'' ZZzz----6 hourster 6:00 am June 9th, 2189. Tsinghua University ''Well that was a great sleep, looking forward to starting the day. Oh right, and I have to get a girlfriend today. The question is should I go for a smartdy, the school beauty, or a richdy? Well smart means they might figure out the system, which is a secret and would be bad to let out. I think I will find a random person and try my chances. I mean considering all thedies smile, talk to and wave to me when I enter the ssroom, I cannot be too bad looking. Well time to find my first girlfriend.'' Chapter 3 - Date Or Fate? 6:00 am June 9th, 2189. Tsinghua University ''Well that was a great sleep, looking forward to starting the day. Oh right, and I have to get a girlfriend today. The question is should I go for a smartdy, the school beauty, or a richdy? Well smart means they might figure out the system, which is a secret and would be bad to let out. I think I will find a random person and try my chances. I mean considering all thedies smile, talk to and wave to me when I enter the ssroom, I cannot be too bad looking. Well time to find my first girlfriend.'' ?? Yue then got up and got ready for the day. ''Time to do my daily quest, then sses.'' He thought to himself and left for the door. However just as his hand reached for the door handle, Yueliang heard one of his roommates voices, to be precise it was Sun again. "Hold up Yueliang, I have something to tell you." Sun voiced out, as he saw Yueliang turning around while he spoke. "What did you want to talk about Sun?" Yue smiled as he spoke curiously, because Sun and him did not talk much normally unless they were eating or something. "Let us head out for breakfast and talk then. You have not had breakfast right?" Sun said as his stomach growled quietly. "Alright, brother Sun, sounds good. I will pay then, so you pick." ----5 minutester at Cafe XxXx---- "So what did you want to talk about Sun?" Yue asked as the waitress brought them fried rice and some other delicious looking dishes. After cing their drinks. "Well, I was talking to my sister the other day and she is looking for a boyfriend right now. I figured since I know you are a good man, and are the most handsome man in school to rmend you. So I set up a date for you two, and before you say anything, do not worry she is kind, raised well, and great appearance." Sun said as the waitress was walking away. However as she heard that she had kind of a crestfallen look because she wanted to ask him out herself. "Wait, back up. You said I am the most handsome guy in school, since when?" Yue askedpletely surprised. "You really did not notice all the women moring over you? Every girl wants to date you, however you are either in ss or in the dorm studying. Wow you are either dense, oblivious, or really focused." Sun stated matter of factly. Yue started thinking to himself on the conversation so far, and figured Sun was definitely right. However before he could say anything Sun spoke again. "Anyways my sister is really excited, all I want to know is two things. 1. Are you going? 2. Will you treat her well? She is really innocent of the world, caring, and sensitive." Sun asked with a serious face. "I will go dly, thank you for trusting me. Also the only people I treat bad are those who treat me with hostility. Anyways, this is my first date ever do you have any pointers." Yue asked kind of curiously while being slightly embarrassed. "Pfft, Brother are you serious never once? Ok, just be yourself, which should be easy, andpliment and flirt with her. However make sure you are either confident or shy. Never indecisive or anything else, unless heroic to protect her...." Sun continued speaking back and forth with Yue until a few minutes to ss, then Yueliang paid, they left going their separate ways for sses. ----Fifteen minutes after his sses finished---- Pant... Pant.... "Phew... going from sses to parkour feels great on the body, mind, and soul. I should do this more often in addition to my daily quest. I might get stronger from it as well." "Quests" [Daily questpleted 30 sit ups 30 push ups 30 times jumping 3 kilometer run .... Rewards: +1 to all stats +75 experience] "Sweet, it seems as the difficulty goes up each day, so do the rewards. Also, since incriments of 10 on my stats grow by leaps and bounds I am guessing my level does something simr. Anyways..." Ding... "What is this?" [Notification, Hidden Quest Unlock Skills x2 Completed] [Reward: +20 customizable stat points +200 experience] [Notification: Yue has Leveled up to Level 2] [Store page now unlocked Ability page now unlocked] "Status!!" [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 2 {75/800 next level} Health: 20 Strength: 15->16 Agility: 5->6 Endurance: 12->13 Intelligence: 10->11 Soul: 3->4 -misc- Charm: 2->3? Mana: 2->3? Chi: 2->3? Customizable stat points: 25] [Skills Dash skill Level 1 unlocked -Allows user to boost their speed by 20% for 1 minute -Cooldown 5 minutes Sprint skill Level 1 unlocked -Allows user to increase speed by 20 points for 5 minutes -Cooldown 5 minutes (Warning: bring up perception ability level before use)] "Wow, this is great, if this is my status now I cannot wait to see my level and stats in a week from now. Anyways add 10 points to agility then, 10 to soul, and 5 to intelligence." Yueliang said with excitement. [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 2 {75/800 next level} Health: 20 Strength: 16 Agility: 6->16 Endurance: 13 Intelligence: 11->16 Soul: 4->14 -misc- Charm: 3? Mana: 3? Chi: 3? Customizable stat points: 0] [Skills Dash skill Level 1 unlocked Sprint skill Level 1 unlocked] Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding [Notification.....] .... ----10 minutester---- "Wow, that felt great, and then I passed out." Yue checks his watch seeing that only 10 minutes passed. "Phew, not bad, I should check my notifications then ask Yang what happened." "Master, the reason you passed out was due to your body adjusting to the suddenrge increase in stats. However, if you continue doing suchrge growth spurts, you will eventually no longer pass out but even benefit from it more so than you do now. Chough hint hint chough." Yueliang was surprise and happy to hear this, thenughed at the way the system coughed. "Thank you so much Yang. You are the best." "Notifications" [Notification: Increase in soul has given multiple new abilities Soul defense now unlocked Soul attacks now unlocked Soul skills, abilities, etc... now unlocked + 40 customizable stat points +400 experience] [Notification: Increase in soul and intelligence has unlocked a new ability Perception Level 1 now unlocked +5 customizable stat points +100 experience] [Notification: Due to increase in soul a new ability has been unlocked Soul sea now unlocked +5 chi +5 customizable stat points +100 experience] [Notification: due to intelligence level rise a new skill has been unlocked Charm has now been unlocked +5 charm +5 customizable skill points +100 experience] ''This is too amazing, however before I check all of these out I should get ready for my date tonight. However, I should try out my perception and speed abilities while I go.'' He thought to himself excitedly, as this has been a wonderful and fun day for him. He then noticed perception was actually passive and he could sense and see practically everything around him in a 1 meter radius even underground. If he focused on it, it became more active and he could see even better. Yue then thought about using sprint, and just as he took a step starting to run he moved 3 meters. Once he started running each step almost hit 4 meters in distance in the blink of an eye. He was over joyed and filled with adrenaline as he ran to the nearest suit store because rather than drone delivery things, Yueliang much preferred doing business in person more. When he eventually arrived he walked in quickly and as they knew him as a frequent customer, sent someone to assist him. Soon after he walked out with new dress shoes and a nice new suit white shirt, blue tie with light design, and a steampunk gothic victorian tailed jacket. Of course still wearing ck jeans and not suit pants. These were all pretty much the style these days, except the jeans where his personal style choice as he like something that looks dressy yet is casual enough to do what needs to be done with functionality and appearance. After he was dressed, he went to the female dormatory with a white stretch limo. Of course cars these days no longer have wheels, they fly with gravitational propulsion, or other means. Then he was about to send the message ''Sun, could you tell your sister I am ready when she is for our date'' to his roommate Sun. When all of a sudden before he could send it a beautifuldy came walking out of the dormatory in a blue wedding dressce applique tulle court train strapless sweetheartce-up A-line, and heels to match. Looking like an angel, everyone looked at the two as a perfect couple where as Yue''s mind went nk, then only one thought crossed his mind. ''Wow, I am the most fortunate man alive, so long as her personality matches.'' Yueliang quickly, yet elegantly walked up to her, put his hand out awaiting hers as such was the custom. She elegantly ced her hand in his own, then he slowly raised it and kissed the back of her hand while admiring her beauty. However she was barely able to move let alone think because the man of her dreams was right in front of her. Him being the most romantic man on the. They then walked arm in arm to the limo. The driver opened the door and Yue helped her inside then went around with the driver to get himself in. "Mdy Xue, right?" He asked to make sure he pronounced it right. "Yes, Lord Yueliang Haizi. I am surprised you knew my name yet alone my appearance." She said happily while blushing. "When your brother told me your name, I instantly knew. You are actually who I was nning to ask out today, however this is my first date. Thus, please forgive me if I make a blunder. Also, I am surprise ady of such high status as yourself would go out with me." He stated confidently yet with a hint of shyness. Xue promptly replied. "Certainly you jest, my status is still lower than yours although my family may be the top in wealth yours is the top in everything else. In addition your family still follows Noblesse Oblige which is most honorable in my mind. Also your name means moon child right?" "Yes mdy, just as yours means beautiful snow right?" She instantly blushed and then corrected him. "It means snow, however thank you for thepliment." They continued talking the whole time that the date ensued. Theyughed and had fun, eventually he returned her to her dormatory, then himself. He was overjoyed to have had such a surprise. ''If this is a dream I never want to wake up.'' He thought to himself. "I cannot wait to check out the shop tomorrow" He said to himself quietly while getting ready for bed. However shortly after going to sleep, he was abruptly awoken with a bag over his head.... Chapter 4 - Shop Or Drop?? "I cannot wait to check out the shop tomorrow" He said to himself quietly while getting ready for bed. However shortly after going to sleep, he was abruptly awoken with a bag over his head.... ''What is going on here?'' He thought to himself, while remaining perfectly calm, as he was being carried down stairs. Then decided to use perception to see who his kidnappers were or at least where they were taking him. ?? ''I really do wonder why I am being kidnapped by a gang? I mean I have not family to hostage me to. Well, I may as well look at the shop while I am waiting as fighting back would lead to annoyances.'' He thought to himself. "Shop" he whispered [Shop] {Potions} {Weapons} {Armor} {Techniques} {Abilities} {Skills} {Commodities} {Misceneous} [Shop Coin: 100] [Notification: You may purchase with shop coin, experience, or sell items to acquire shop coin.] [Notification: Any items purchased will be ced in Yueliang''s inventory.] [Notification: For better understanding of skills, abilities, and techniques. Techniques would be in a field such as fireball in magic, which allows Yueliang to be more proficient with mana or said field. Abilities would cover being able to do something but not yet skill, however with practice and understanding can be a skill. Skills are what you do well and proficiently. Although abilities being more on the passive side sounds good they are less useful or even powerful, skills can be passive or active however are upgraded versions. You can choose the level you want in the store when purchasing for an increase in price. However this is not rmended for Yueliang, as 1. you would gain less experience, 2. the more you grow and understand something the better you can utilize it to your advantage. For instance I could give you the Holy Sword Excalibur, however would you be able to even use it properly as it is not just a sword?] [Notification: For first time shop use, you have been credited with 100 Shop Coin] ''I wonder what is for sale in the shop, or at least the prices.'' He thought to himself and then whispered. "Skills" [Skills] {Magic} {Martial arts} {cksmithing} {Alchemy} {Enchanting} {More} ''I feel as though everything will be useful but how should I start? cksmithing does not seem feasible until I have my own ce, and the same with alchemy. Maybe magic would be the best ce to start and it seems fun.'' He thought as he considered his options. "Magic" Yue once again whispered [Magic] {Basic guide to magic basics {Intermediate guide to magic basics {Best guide to magic basics Shop coins: 50} Shop coins: 100} Shop Coins: 200} {More...} "Sell" He said quietly, already inside the vehicle on the road. [Sell] {Worn ssy Clothes {Yueliang''s Cell Phone Shop coin: 50} Shop coin: 100} ''How do I even get shop coin quickly without quests or something?'' He thought to himself "Master if you would like, the system can offer you what you would like for an exchange. I can give you what you want in exchange for services rendered. Thus once you sign an agreement you will acquire said skill, ability, or whatever you desire. However, in exchange you must pay something of equal value either over a short specified time or something you have on you like trade skills. Although, I do not see that happening anytime soon, thus how about a contract?" ''What are the details of the contract Yang?'' "Well, Yueliang, will acquire cksmithing, enchanting, and alchemy best basics, level 1 skills. However, at each level of each skill you will have to produce something of System Yang''s choosing. Of course I will not make things too difficult for you. Although if you try to break the deal, the system will take all skills and abilities at that time to cover the cost of said skills and aspensation." ''Seems like some harsh punishment, however seems like you get more out of it than me?'' "What the system gets from each level helps you as well, as they will be to level up the system." ''Well in that case, let us add something to the deal. I would like the best of martial arts and magic basics as well.'' "Alright, however in exchange you will also have to hunt beasts once you hit level 2 in martial arts and magic to pay me back, or pay me back double in shop coinster. You may choose when the timees." ''Sounds good, I agree to it all.'' He said to the system through his thoughts. [Notification: Yueliang Haizi will now have the knowledge of {Best Magic Basics}, {Best Martial Art Basics}, {Best Alchemy Basics}, {Best Enchanting Basics}, and {Best cksmithing Basics} all level one loaded into his mind. Please wait 5 seconds for full instant data transfer.] He then thought to himself. ''At least this way I will be ready for a fight should I need to be. I really do wonder why they kidnapped me and not just kill me. Even if they took into ount the amount of money my family has give me an inheritance, it still does not activate until my service in the spatial wars begins. Unless they want something, or are theying because of my new girlfriend. If that is the case I really need to be careful not to cause her or her family troubles. ''Well either way it will be awesome having all these new Skills. Next I really should get a stealth and teleport ability as those have a myriad of uses that I can only imagine. However will still be insanely usefulter. Anyways I look forward to trying out all my new Skills soon.'' He thought to himself as he waited. ''Wow these five seconds feel like five years, I am just so excited. I never would have guessed such things exist in this world. Plus if I ended up practicing without the best basics who know if I would end up identally killing myself.'' [Notification: Now Transferring ALL Data] ''Wow this feels amazing, and is super interesting. Also it seems I will never forget it as it is sealed in my brain. However it seems, my stats are to low for now to utilize most of these to their fullest. They require roughly 20 in all main stats. It seems I will be able to add it soon I hope. As I have not checked my stats since unlocking all those skills and abilities.'' These where his thoughts as he felt his whole body feel lighter, morefortable, and his brain felt like it was free in and open sunny garden rather and enclosed in the dark skull that it was. It is difficult to describe how wonderful everything felt. And it all happened in an instant. ''Status'' He thought to himself as he felt he really needed to be ready for whatever happened. As it has already been 5 minutes since getting in the vehicle yet the normal speed people drive at these days is roughly 321 kilometers per hour. So He figured they must be going to another city. [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 2 {775/800 next level} Health: 20 Strength: 16 Agility: 6->16 Endurance: 13 Intelligence: 11->16 Soul: 4->14 -misc- Charm: 3->8 Mana: 3? Chi: 3->8? Customizable stat points: 55] [Skills Dash skill Level 1 Sprint skill Level 1 cksmithing Level 1 Alchemy Level 1 Enchanting Level 1 Martial Arts Level 1 Magic Level 1] [Abilities: Perception Level 1 Soul skills Level 1 Soul Attack Level 1 Soul Defense Level 1] ''Add points to Strength: 9, Agility: 9, Endurance: 12, Intelligence: 14, Soul: 11'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 2 {775/800 next level} Health: 20 Strength: 25 Agility: 25 Endurance: 25 Intelligence: 30 Soul: 25 -misc- Charm: 8 Mana: 3 Chi: 8 Customizable stat points: 0] ''Ah, I love the feeling of increasing my stats. Oh shoot, I am going to ck out again.'' Ding.. Ding.. Ding.. .... ----8 minutester---- p "Wake up" Punch "Get up already" Puagh "Wake up Lord Haizi, there is someone who wants to talk to you" A talk muscr hitman looking person said as he withdrew his fist. "So we finally arrived it seems..." Yueliang said then spoke once again still very calm. "However it seems I do not recognize you. Would you care to tell me what you want, where we are, and who you are?" A man in a white ssy suit stood up, and his nice ck pulled back hair settled as he stood. Then he began to speak as he walked closer to Yueliang with his piercing purple eyes staring into Yue''s. "It seems you know you were taken, however you still do not know why? It seems we have a lot to talk about, however first let us get the pleasantries out of the way. You may call me Zuzhang.... Chapter 5 - Patriarch Or Shark A man in a white ssy suit stood up, and his nice ck pulled back hair settled as he stood. Then he began to speak as he walked closer to Yueliang with his piercing purple eyes staring into Yue''s. "It seems you know you were taken, however you still do not know why? It seems we have a lot to talk about, however first let us get the pleasantries out of the way. You may call me Zuzhang. "So you are called father or Patriarch?" Yuliang asked curiously, trying to ease the tension slightly. ?? "It means Patriarch however yes, you are correct" Zuzhang stated sounding slightly more easy going. "Well shall we begin? You said we have lots to talk about and I am curious. However first would you mind having your subordinates sit or something, everyone standing makes me feel edgy." Yueliang stated calmly with a fierce gaze. "They are just doing their job, so let us begin." Zuzhang sighed then continued. "Anyway, you were kidnapped because yourdy friend''s father hired us to do so, and does not like just anyone dating his daughter. You must be strong enough to protect her and yourself, you must be intelligent, you must have high status, and the money to give her the live she deserves. Of these he feels you only mean half maybe three of the four. Either way.... "I need a drink of water, and to use the restroom." Yueliang said while getting up cutting off Zuzhang. However as he began to stand, all 8 subordinates in the room pulled out guns, each standing 4 meters from him and half a meter from each other. However before Zuzhang could give an order, he saw Yueliang disappear. As he looked around quickly he saw him behind one of his subordinates right as he was falling, then he disappeared again. Yueliang punched the next man in the kidney light enough to not cause internal bleeding, but heavily enough to cause severe pain. Then threw a chop at his throat to stop him from speaking, however did not copse his throat so as not to kill him. The man then fell to the floor like thest, and Yue disappears once more reappearing behind the next one, however unexpectedly he was ready for him and the next guard stabbed him in the stomach right as he appeared before turning around to face him. Yue''s blood was spreading on his clothes quickly. [-1 health, bleeding effect activated] [Bleeding: lose .5 health per second for 20 seconds] Right as the man turned around, Yueliang was refocused and threw a right punch at the mans face. This time not holding back. Once itnded, everyone in the room heard a loud bone breaking sound as his skull got punctured and his brain squashed inside his head, causing blood to spurt out a lot. Then he went on to the next one faster then before, taking down each of the remaining five subordinates with one punch to the chest to make it difficult to breath. If they did not stay down he broke their back just enough that they could not move but could be fixed at the hospital easily. As these days even if they were paralyzed it is easily fixable, as technology has advanced so much. Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding.... Once finished with them, Yueliang asked again. "So, Water and Restroom?" However when he looked at Zuzhang he was stunned to see although he was surprised he was ready to fight. But when Zuzhang heard these words he calmed down and said "To your right.", and pointed at the restroom and the water beside it. Yueliang, went to the restroom to clean himself up, then came out and got some water to drink, looking very refreshed and refreshing. "May we get back to business now?" Zuzhang asked calmly and slightly annoyed. His men being carefully carried of the room by more of his subordinates. "Of course" Yue sounded cheerful with a smile yet extremely calm and pleased with himself. However in his mind he was thinking ''Wow that was close, I am down to a little under half health, and really need to be more careful in the future. Next time I might not be so fortunate.'' "It seems Mr. Xiang was wrong. You are indeed strong, however you still have a long way to go before you are strong enough." "I have a question for you, why have you been so light handed with me since my arrival seeing as you are the mafia leader?" Yue said curiously. "Well, firstly we were not hired to do so, second, although we can get results quickly, the aftermath is a pain to deal with. Third, you are of the highest nobility second only to the king. However the main reasons are the second and first." Zuzhang said matter of factly. "I must admit, it is nice that we can talk so easily to each other. However I am curious about something else now." "Speak out your concerns." "First, why are you not that active in Beijing?" Yue asked. "Well we are active however considering all the tourists we get a lot of ie to not be ''seen'' there. Now next question." "I was wondering if we could work together?" Completely stunned Zuzhang asked "And what is it exactly you would want of us?" "I think you misunderstood, I just figured since my inheritance does note for a while I need to make money, I am almost finished with University after which I go to the spatial war. However while working with you I figured I could continue to ''grow'' while making money, and gaining brothers since Ii have no family left alive." Yueliang said matter of factly. "You do realize if you join, there is no leaving without dying right? Also, even if you did how would you even know you would make it." "That is where youe in, you are the patriarch so to speak right? I figured if I prove myself to you, you could ''adopt'' me, and make me your heir. Also having nobility would help cross many things you could not before. As well as ''many other benefits'' that I can bring soon." "That is certainly a big thing to ask, but having nobility of your level as part of us would be insanely valuable more so than I can imagine. However the main thing I am curious about is what those other benefits you speak of are." "Have you ever wanted something but it does not yet exist? Or maybe wanted to brings someone back from death or needed a Magic caster, enchanter, cksmith, alchimist, and martial artist all of the highest caliber and talent?" Zuzhang''s eyes nearly bulged at the sound of this because not just anyone knows of these jobs existing, let alone anyone of such caliber and talent. "You know such people" His voice slightly trembling as he spoke. Without revealing anything, Yue promptly said "Yes" calmly. "''If what you say is true, it seems I am getting the better side of the bargain." Zuzhang said trying to hide the excitement in his voice. "It is however, it is different from what you think." Zuzhang visibly showed some disappointment at these words thinking he could note through. However the next words that came out of Yueliang''s mouth made him faint for a few seconds. "They are ''one'' person." ----a few secondster---- "I am sorry, I think I misheard, could you repeat that." "They are ''one person." "That is impossible right, I mean it takes insanely long just to nurture one of those sses let alone all of them." Zuzhang nearly fainted again from excitement. "Well do we have a deal?" "Absolutely, however one thing you need to know if I adopt you, although I may be hard on you sometimes, you must treat me as your father, and I will treat you as my son so long as you treat me as such." "Of course father, although I cannot imagine someone recing my birth father, having another family member is something I long for, and will fight to the death for. I will treat you with the respect and kindness you deserve." Yueliang bowed filially, then went up to hug his new family. "I am very happy to have a son, I was never able to have a child because my wife and love of my life died in child birth. I look forward to getting along with you son. Well firstly tell me who the person is, then I will start introducing you to your new life." Zuzhang said happily. "You have already met him, it is me dad" Yueliang said then continued. "Although I have not yet been nurtured, I have each field in my mind and know how to make quite a lot already. The only thing I need to work on right now is my speed and skill, but I promise you will not regret it." Zuzhang was surprised, however felt for some reason that every word he spoke was the truth. Then led him further into the building saying. "I look forward to seeing your good work, in the future, however for now I should tell you. I will begin introducing you to the underworld once I have a party organized for my son." He could not help but smile and put his arm around Yue when he said these words, then continued. "Try to raise your proficiency in all your skills quickly I will set it for a month from now. Give me your number, and I will tell you when it is ready. Remember you need to make a great first impression when there." Thest sentence he said with utmost seriousness. "Of course father." "Well, I will bring you back to the University so you may continue your studies." Zuzhang said these words as they took the elevator to the roof. "Thank you very much, and by the way, awesome jump jet." Yueliang said while admiring the ship. Of course almost all vehicles these days were capable of space flight, not to mention jets and carriers that are meant for deep space travel, not just short trips. "d you like it, however with your skill, I am sure soon you will be able to make such a thing if not better". They continued speaking and having fun on the short trip to the university. They flew slow because going faster than light speed on a was pretty much asking for death. Once they arrived they hugged then said goodbye, Yueliang went to bed shortly after that. ---- 4 hourster---- Yawn Wow that was a good sleep. However in order to keep my word I need to make sure I have these skills at the highest proficiency possible before then, and I think I know just the way.... Chapter 6 - Magic.... Wow that was a good sleep. However in order to keep my word I need to make sure I have these skills at the highest proficiency possible before then, and I think I know just the way.... ''Well, time to get started. It seems as though magic would be the best one to to start with.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he checked to make sure no one was in the room and that the doors were shut. After he had done this, he started pondering in his mind how to cast spells and move mana then thought back to the spell models that were downloaded in his brain. Then tried casting one. ?? A strange image appeared in his mind. There were various blue nodes, then one node that appeared to be the starting point shot out a white light to another node in the blink of an eye. ''It seems casting spells is done through spell models connecting sessfully.'' He thought to himself while focusing on casting a spell to understand differentnguages. Although in order to know if it would work, he would have to talk to others or listen to something. After the line went to the next node, it began to shake, and Yueliang started getting a headache that grew with each passing moment. "What is going on he groaned to himself?" However once the connection broke, he passed out. ----about three hourster---- "At least it was only a level 2 spell." He said to himself as he woke up groggily. Then went to the bathroom to wash his face. However once he looked at himself, he was shocked. ''Why am I covered in blood. With this much blood I should be dead'' He shouted in his mind. "Master, you would have died, had I not intervened at the right moment. I used 100 of your experience points in order to cast a healing spell on you powerful enough to save your life. However, if I used one levels worth, I would have been able to heal youpletely. For now you will need a few days to healpletely." "Thank you once again yang. You really saved me there. It felt as though my head would have exploded." "You are right master, it was about to. For now I would rmend one of two things. One you could start by only using level one spells, or two, you can go to the store and buy talents, perks, traits, etcetera. However seeing your low point count, I would say you can only do the first. Also, although you have been given knowledge of the spells, and how to cast, as you got the best magic basics, it does not mean you know how to use them yet. That requires practice. However not because you cannot buy it, but simply because if you actually research the spell you can customize the spells heavily, making them have different traits, not just stronger, faster, or other things." Yang spoke seriously when saying these things. "Alright, thank you Yang. I will take your advice and work on that." Yue said to yang. "One more thing master, as for martial arts, cksmithing, alchemy, and enchanting. With the knowledge given to you, you are already capable of the best basics. However you will actually need to practice them to be more proficient and fully utilize the knowledge given to you. Although just for doing a demonstration for others, I would say the only thing you need to work on right now is magic. Also one more thing, I rmend doing some missions for coinster in order to buy the equipment for all of these skills, andstly, I wanted to let you know, you are truly blessed. It seems you were the rare one person in a millennia to be born with the ''magic control'' talent, however if that was not enough already, you also got the ''magic material exemption'' talent" Yang said, trying to give Yue at least some good news. "That is wonderful yang, thank you." Yue said joyfully, as it meant more time to work on spells. Then thought to himself ''I still have to check my notificationster.'' "Wwaait did you said one in a millennia Yang?" Yue was stuttering with his words when he spoke. "Yes master, although you could buy it in the system, both of these are two of the most expensive things to buy. This talent actually allows you to control the flow of mana, which means you could cast the spells of the ancients, the elves, and other races. However please do not be reckless, at least wait a little bit until you can at least cast level 4 or 5 spells with ease. As for magic material exemption, it is pretty self exnatory, but basically you do not need supplies to supplement or even cast your spells." Yang said calmly but cautiously. "This sounds awesome, but other races are actually real?" Yue asked half hoping, and half skeptical. "Yes master, however most tend to use spells to change their appearance or live in spatial rifts, or moved to others, and live with alien races. Also once you get better at magic, you will be able to sense magic''s flow so to speak and thus have many more abilities, and skills. Even being able to discern spells being cast, and tell when there are spells on things are just the bare minimum." "This is too awesome, I really cannot wait to grow in magic and the other skills." ''Well While I am waiting to heal, I should check my notifications.'' He thought to himself. Then said "notifications." [Notifications] [Hidden Quest Fight Against 8 Opponents At Once x8] [Rewards: +800 experience +8 points to all stats] [Hidden Quest Win Against 8 Opponents At Once x8] [Rewards: +2,400 experience +12 points to all stats] [Level Up To Level 3] [Rewards: +5 customizable stat points] ''Add 5 points to to soul'' He thought to himself. [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 3 {1,075/1,600 next level} Health: 30 Strength: 25->37 Agility: 25->37 Endurance: 25->37 Intelligence: 30->42 Soul: 30->42 -misc- Charm: 8->20 Mana: 3->15 Chi: 8->20 Customizable stat points: 0] [Notification: due to agility rising to 30 new ability water walking is now avable Reward: +25 experience] [Notification: Due to chi rising you can now advance to next cultivation level x2 Reward: +400 experience] [Notification: Due to intelligence reaching reaching 40 you now have new skill hyperthymesia Reward: +200 experience] [Notification: Level up to level 4 Rewards: +5 customizable stat points] [Notification Due to Mana stat growth to 20 you are now no longer a magic apprentice but a mage. Reward: +5 mana + 200 experience] ''I am amazed that I could level up so much so quickly. Ah there is that great feeling again...'' He thought to himself, then a few secondster he passed out. ----6 minutester---- After he woke up, he got back to his magic practice for the rest of the day. After about 6 hours of headache inducing practice he finally seeded in producing a small fire ball, and felt overjoyed. This was not just because of the sess but also because when a spellpletes properly it makes you feel calm yet happy because you can feel the mana flow simr to water rushing and finally being released from a dam. It took hours because he had to wait for a hour for his mana to replenish after each try and level one spells although not normally lethal when failing to cast, it is very painful. ''It is annoying that I forgot that I could replenish my mana faster by circting my mana. The more I practice the stronger I will get and the faster it will replenish.'' He thought to himself while feeling kind of sad that he did not even try this as he was so focused on casting. [Notification: hidden quest sessfully cast your first spell Rewards: +5 mana +5 customizable stat points +200 experience] Now that he has sessfully conjured this small red fireball the size of his hand, he opened his window because he wanted to see its range and power. So he sent it into the sky, roughly measuring it in his head. After about a 10 meter distance it blew up with dark red mes spreading in the sky about 1 meter in every direction then it disappeared without a trace. "Fortunately no one was around to see that. At least I hope, or this will be troublesome. Well it could be worse, if it caused damage, I do not even know how I would begin exining if I was caught." Yueliang thought to himself. ''I have practiced for so long, I am going to go to sleep. I can practice moreter and, I have to buy the equipment for my other skills. Well good night.'' He thought to himself as he drifted off in his bed after closing the window and getting in his bunk. Chapter 7 - Snow Again? ''I have practiced for so long, I am going to go to sleep. I can practice moreter and, I have to buy the equipment for my other skills. Well good night.'' He thought to himself as he drifted off in his bed after closing the window and getting in his bunk. ---- Six Hours Later ---- ?? Yawnnn.... ''Phew, That was a great nights sleep. It is always better when you sleep after being exhausted.'' He thought to himself. Then said "Well time to get up and once again do my daily quest." ''Shoot'', he thought to himself as he realized what he just said out loud. ''I guess before then I should check my stats due to the daily quest.'' Then said ''Status in his mind.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Level: 4 {600/3,200 next level} Health: 30 Strength: 37->40 Agility: 37->40 Endurance: 37->40 Intelligence: 42->45 Soul: 42->45 -misc- Charm: 20->23 Mana: 23->28 Chi: 23 Customizable stat points: 10] ''Add 10 points to charm.'' He thought to himself as he continued out of the room to do his daily mission. He quickly ran out of the dorm up to the roof then continued his daily session of parkour. As he finished his session, he ended uping across Xue again. As she nce his way, he quickly waved and walked over to say hello, and greet his gorgeous girlfriend. "Hello Miss Xue" he said as he was walking closer. However as he got closer, she raised her hand and shyly said "Just Xue is fine for you." "Alright Xue." He said as he continued towards her, then once a breath apart he hugged her gently. After embracing her tight yet gently he slowly moved his head closer to hers, until finally he ced a soft kiss on her thin yet enticing lips. After a few seconds they separated a few inches and then continued to talk. After some ttery being given to each side they began to walk as they spoke. "What have you been doing as ofte, it has been a few days since I saw you" she spoke softly. "Well, I have been studying a lot for the uing tests and the exercising quite a lot to keep myself health. I can already feel much stronger and I am doing much better in my sses." He said with a light chuckle kind of awkwardly. "Tell me, how exactly can you be doing better in your sses if you are already the best in all your sses?" "By simply getting perfect scores." He said confidently. "Well we should study sometime, as I would also like to raise my grades." Xue said kind of quietly. "So says the other perfect scorer. Either way, I think it is a great idea. We should do that sometime." Yueliang said happily as they walked. There was a silence between them for a few moments, however not the awkward kind, as they both felt at ease around each other. Eventually Yueliang then said "So where are we headed? I do not think I have gone this way before." feeling slightly confused. "You will soon see." She said calmly as they continued forward for a little while. ---- About Ten Minutes Later---- "Ok, seriously, where are you bringing me? I am genuinely curious now." Yueliang said as he continued following her, while looking around at all the tall buildings in the city and flying motorcycles and space ships all over the ce. "Here we are." She said cutely as she brought him inside a massive sky scraper. Then walked towards the desk assistant. Beginning by saying "Bonjour, pourriez-vous s''il vous ?t informer mon p¨¨re que je suis venu." (Hello, could you please let my father know I havee.) The assistant quickly greeted the youngdy, then called the building owner and notified him of his daughters arrival. After which, continued by saying "Bonjour, oui mademoiselle Xue, je l''ai pr¨¦venu, et il a dit de venir tout de suite." (Hello, yes Miss Xue, I notified him, and he said toe on up right away.) "So it seems you know French as well Xue." Yueliangmented once they were on their way to the elevator. "Oui, and I presume you do as well since you knew whichnguage?" Xue said straight back. "Just because it is a deadnguage does not mean we should forget it. Plus their are many archives in thisnguage as well as beingmon among the aristocracy." Yueliang quickly replied. "That is quite true." She said, while continuing to lead him who knows where. Then all of a sudden, Xue said "We are here...." Chapter 8 - Future Father-in-law? Then all of a sudden, Xue said "We are here...." "My wonderful daughter, what pleasant miracle brought you here? I thought you did not want toe to the office until you have finished University." Her father said as he quickly walked over to embrace her.?? However before he could get close enough she put up her hand then said "I havee to introduce you to someone. Please get along well." "Of course my little angel, who is your friend Xue? I think they are shy." When her father said these words, Xue turned around to see where he was. Seeing that he was not behind her, she walked to the door way to see if he was there and was surprised. Then said "Do you not want to have a good impression on my father?" "Sorry, I was just busy cleaning myself up and fixing my tie. We cannot have him thinking I am a slob now can we?" Xue giggled cutely at hisment, then held his hand and started to walk inside with Yueliang. "Hello sir, I am Yueliang, it is a pleasure to meet you." Yueliang said with an undiscernible smile on his face. "Hello Yueliang, you may call me Laohu." Laohu said as he began to reach out to shake the young mans hand. "Are you sure I cannot call you father inw?" Yueliang said with that very same undiscernible smile as he reached out to shake Laohu''s hand. As they shook hands, Laohu squeezed Yueliang''s hand heavily. However Yueliang started exerting the exact strength back. This went back and forth for a while until Laohu finally had to put in some effort to actually squeeze harder, and Yueliang stops not squeezing any harder. "Daddy, please do not hurt him. I really like him. I brought him today to introduce you two, not for a fight." Xue told her dad as some tears started falling from her eyes. However before Laohu could speak, Yueliang spoke up. "Sir I take it you are a martial artist? Or you at least put a lot of effort into strength and endurance training. Sir Laohu, I can also tell you are only using three quarters of your strength right now. Although I may not be very strong yet, I hope to get as strong as you one day. Please advise." Yueliang says while trying to make a good impression, yet actually having equal strength already. "Are you calling me weak boy?" Laohu asked slightly agitatedly. "No sir, I just mean, well I am training for the spatial wars, and I worry I do not yet have enough strength to fight our enemies." Yueliang said confidently then sadly. "Phwahahha, You are hrious Yueliang, if you cane close to and even analyze my strength you are doing better than most of those people who have been trying for years. Either way, if you want my approval you will have to grow a lot more. Even if I have not reached such a stage, I will not ept my daughter being in danger. I have always and always will give the best for her." Laohu said seriously while trying to hold back the rest of hisughter. "Thank you sir, I will always work my hardest to improve. Also, I feel the same as you, I want the best for my wonderful girlfriend Xue. I hope you can support our rtionship, and that we will no longer have disagreements." Yueliang said in a tone that sounded honorable. "Well considering she lets you call her Xue, and is even happy about it, I guess I have to give in. However if you step out of line, I wille for you again." Laohu said while staring directly into Yue''s eyes. "I am sorry, you said again. What did you do daddy?" Xue voiced in, and got up from her seat on the side watching the two talk. "Well, I mean...." Laohu could not find the words. "It is fine, we are getting along now right." Yueliang said while putting his arm around Laohu. "No, I need to know what happened. How can I stand by and not know what happened to my boyfriend." Xue said and blushed at thest word. "It is fine, I was just kidnapped, lightly hit. Then we talked and I got some new friends. See nothing to worry about. Although it may look bad, it was a great opportunity for me, and I took it." Yueliang said confidently and happily. "Is that really all?" Xue asked kind of sad to hear about such things. "Yes, well actually they were kind enough to fly me back to the dorm as well, and that is all." Yue said quickly. "Well if you say it is ok, then I will let it go, but daddy, why did you kidnap my boyfriend. Do you not support us?" Xue asked sadly. "I mean, at first I thought he was just another yboy, however it seems he has inherited his families honorable teachings. Either way, I did not feel he was a good fit for you because he could not protect himself let alone you at the time. However seeing him now either his family inheritance has finally kicked in or that he was hiding his strength." Laohu said matter of factly. "Sir, you know of my inheritance?" Yue asked. "All that I know is that whatever it is, it boosts your growth speed in almost everything, and allows for feats that even any genius would think impossible." Laohu said, then upon seeing Yue''s face asked "Is there anything that I have missed?" "That sounds about right. I am still trying out many things, but Sir Laohu is the epitome of strength." Yueliang answered. "What are you currently working on?" They asked simultaneously curiously. "I am just trying out martial arts, cksmithing, and some small things." Yueliang said and continues after taking a breath. "However I still have much to learn, in addition to finish school." "So just working on old sses, that are not really used much anymore." Laohu spoke a little surprised again as he expected more. Then Laohu says. "Well, it seems like you are squandering your talents, however just make sure you treat my daughter well." Then Yueliang replies. "Of course I will treat her well, and I will take your advise to heart. I am still inexperienced in many things. I will try to follow father inws example." While saying these things, Yueliang thinks to himself. ''I wish I could tell them, however it is nice getting to talk with my soon to be father inw, as well as my girlfriend. Well at least everything seems to be going well so far. I just hope I can earn his eptance of our rtionship by the end.'' After saying all of this, his future father inw starts looking a little out of it before passing out. Thus, he walks over picks Laohu up, put him on a couch in afortable position, then says. "Xue do not worry, he will be fine, it just looks like exhaustion from over working himself." Since he could not find nkets, he figured he would try a level 0 spell, house warming fire without Xue noticing. Its effects are just to warm the area to afortable temperature, however does not burn anything. Hearing his words Xue asks. "Will he really be alright? Also why does it suddenly feel warmer." "As I said he is just tired from overworking himself. However you should probably sit down if you feel hot. Let me get you some water." Yueliang says as he helps her to a chair and goes to get some water. When he returns they talk while waiting for Laohu to awaken. ----20 minutester---- Out of the corner of his eyes, while the two are talking, Yueliang sees Laohu opening his eyes a little, thus he holds up a finger as if to say just a moment. Then he goes over to Laohu saying. "Are you alright sir? It seems you have over worked yourself. Should we take you to the hospital?" "I am just fine, and no one is taking me to the hospital." Laohu exims, and says. "Either way, today seems to have turned out well, we met, we talked, and you seem like an good choice for Xue. We should get going as I am sure it will be gettingte soon." Laohu tries getting their minds off of what just happened, and trying to end this meeting that he feels has wasted enough of his time already. As this all was happening, Xue got up and walked over to them, then said. "It seems I truly chose right, right dad?" After hearing this Laohu, said "Yes, you did well, I am d you are happy. However if you ever harm her, I will use all I have to hunt you down Yueliang. Now I hope you had a wonderful day, however I must get back to work." "Sir Laohu, you need not worry, I would never harm so much as a hair on your daughters head. Have a wonderful day, and hopefully we will see you again soon." He quickly said then, proceeded to leave. "Bye daddy, I am leaving." Xue said smiling and waving as she follows Yueliang. "See youter my daughter." Laohu said quietly and waving as his daughter leaves. The two walked hand in hand even once they exited the building. Then all of a sudden a sh grenade went off and he felt Xue get pulled away from him.... Chapter 9 - Kidnapping.... "I will protect her with my life. Sir may rest easy." Yue said trying to reassure Laohu. He said this while walking out the door with his girlfriend Xue. They walked hand in hand even once they exited the building. Then all of a sudden a sh grenade went off and he felt Xue get pulled away from him.... However because Yueliang could still ''see'' despite not being able to use his eyes right now, he quickly let go of her wrist, then ran to the one trying to pull her away. Once behind them, he punched towards their kidney to disable them, however because his strength had increased a lot, he idently punched straight through the skin, muscles, organs, then out the other side. When he saw all the blood spurting he was surprised for a second then readjusted his strength for the others and continued running around to the next one. ?? Once he arrived in front of him, he punched for his chest feeling it might be safer and did it lighter, however this time he only punched halfway through. Once he noticed this, he quickly grabbed the assants heart and ripped it out of his body while gripping tightly as if to squeeze the life out of it. He thought to himself while doing this. ''I have just essentially killed two people, and yet I really do not feel anything except grateful I could save us. I guess at least this way I do not have to worry about a guilty conscious, I mean I am in the right anyway.'' Ding. Ding. Ding... [Emergency quest: Protect Master Details: Kill all assants {2/8} Rewards: + 8 strength, endurance, and agility +10 customizable stat points +20 years on master''s life expectancy +Store Credits based on performance +1,600 experience] ''Hold on, the rewards are great and all, however what is this about life expectancy? Does this mean I could essentially live forever? If so, could I share it with someone as well?'' He asked the system through his thoughts. "1. Host is currently 21 years old, however only has 10 years left to live if not killed by someone. 2. Yes, you essentially could. 3. Yes, so long as you either teach them a skill to lengthen their life or learn a skill to share yours. (Second one is highly unrmended as the host can resurrect for the cost of a certain amount of years as well as have many other uses.)" ''Well this just keeps getting better and better.'' He thought to himself, then saw four assants pulling guns, and he quickly moved over and punched each of the four in the skull with all his strength. This caused their skulls to explode and red juices sttered everywhere. ----From sh grenade until now only about 10 seconds have passed.---- After he finished working on those four, he looked around for the other two then saw a weird looking van. He rushed over and they started driving away as he was about half way there. Yue then activated sprint and dash. In the next step he took hetched onto the vehicle then ripped of the door, climbed inside. One assant shot him, however it only hit his left shoulder. Before he could pull the trigger again, his arm was missing and so was his trachea. Next Yueliang said "Turn around and park where we where if you want to live immediately." The driver did as he said, however the moment he parked he felt cold where his heart was. He went feeling his chest and found a hole there. Then a few momentster fell dead. Yueliang, quickly ran out back to where Xue was lying on the ground trying to get back up. "Are you alright?" He asked very worriedly. "I just lightly twisted my ankle, however I am more worried about you. It looks like you were shot, are you alright?" She asked "Phfft. Hahah, you are adorable. You arepletely unfazed by what happened, and are more worried about me. You really are the best girlfriend ever." He said as he picked her up in the princess carry, still having sprint and dash activated it only took a few seconds to arrive at the hospital. Inside the emergency room: "Nurse, I need a nurse." Yueliang said loudly upon his arrival in the hospital. Moments after saying this a gurney was brought over and heyed Xue down on the gurney gently and said "She has a minor injury in her ankle. After you fix her up, I have been shot, so I need a bullet extraction, bone growth stimnt, and muscle growth stimnt." ----About 8 minutester---- They walked out of the hospital hand in hand, smiling as thought nothing ever happened. "Today has been a long and eventful day right?" Yueliang asking kind of jokingly. "Quite true, however I am d it happened. It let me get to know more about you. Also seeing you in action, you were so handsome. I kind of want to see it again. Is that bad?" "I certainly do not think so. It was nice getting to save the beautiful princess from the filthy clutches of the bandits. Plus, now they are less likely toe after you again for at least a little while." Yueliang said confidently. "Hehehe, You make it sound kind of like a game, I am d we had fun." She giggled then spoke. "So where to for our next adventure, princess Xue?" Yue asked in an excited tone. "How about you choose my handsome prince, and knight in shining armor." Xue said while blushing and spinning with her arms out cutely with her skirt fluttering as she twirled. She looks kind of like this: https://.pixiv/en/artworks/84365820 "Hmm, I say school first, then we can travel together all we want." Yueliang said, while thinking. ''Although I say that, I still have to think about Noblesse Oblige.'' After a brief silence Xue spoke up, saying. "I am sure you are thinking about your service in the spatial wars. You do not have to go as you are a noble, however if you want to do it then I will join you so we can still be together." "I could never ask you to do that, and if you go you might die. Then what would I do?" He said very sad yet seriously. "That is what you are there for, to protect me." She said and then giggled. "Well it is your choice, just please take it seriously. Whatever your choice may be I will try to support your decision." Yueliang said solemnly. "Well anyway, we are almost back to the school so we should hurry back if we want to sleep well as it is gettingte." Xue said trying to cheer Yue up. ----two minutester---- "See youter Xue." Yueliang said as he dropped her off at her dorm. "See you soon Yueliang." Xue replied. ---- a few momentster---- ''It is wonderful to be back at the dorms again. Although I still cannot wait to move out. This ce makes me nostalgic, yet also feel uneasy.'' He thought to himself as he climbed back up to his bunk. [Hidden Quest Fight Against 8 Opponents At Once x8] [Rewards: +800 experience +8 points to all stats] [Hidden Quest Win Against 8 Opponents At Once x8] [Rewards: +2,400 experience +12 points to all stats] [Emergency quest: Protect Master Details: Kill all assants {8/8} Rewards: + 8 strength, endurance, and agility +10 customizable stat points +20 years on master''s life expectancy +800 Store Credits +1,600 experience] [Level up to level 5 Reward: +5 customizable stat points] ''Add 15 points to mana'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 30 More years Level: 5 {1000/6,400 next level} Health: 50 Strength: 40->56 Agility: 40->56 Endurance: 40->56 Intelligence: 45->53 Soul: 45->53 -misc- Charm: 33->41 Mana: 28->51 Chi: 23->41 Customizable stat points: 0] [Notification New abilities unlocked] [Due to agility hitting 50 Yueliang now has skill Air Walk Level 1] [Due to endurance hitting 50 Yueliang now has trait Bronze Body] [Due to charm being over 25 Yueliang now has passive Charm] [Notification Warning] [Warning Yueliang''s Mana circuts are not powerful enough to handle current attibutes. Please go to the store immediatly to remedy this or use a potion. If not remedied in 24 hours Yueliang''s body will explode, and master will die.] ''What!!!'' Yueliang thought to himself nearly jumping out of his bed. ''Store'' he nearly shouted. [Shop] {Potions} {Weapons} {Armor} {Techniques} {Abilities} {Skills} {Commodities} {Misceneous} [Shop Coin: 800] ''Skills Mana Rted'' {Mana Veins} {Mana Circuits} {Mana Body} {Mana Core} {Mana Willpower} {More} SC: 200 SC: 400 SC: 2,000 SC: 1,000 SC: 2,000,000 Yueliang had to rub his eyes when he saw the cost of some of the skills, as he thought he was seeing things. Then he looked at mana willpower because he was curious as to why it could cost so much. {Mana Willpower} [Description: use with mana control to have perfect control over mana. If one has the mana body as well and hits 1000 minimum mana stat they will have the opportunity to take the divine spark of magic, or can just buy it from system. (Not rmended: as although it will be more powerful, system rmends the divine me instead.)] ''It seems I need the mana body for now, system Yang, are there any quests to earn Shop Coins quickly?'' He thought to himself. Chapter 10 - Shop Credits.... ''It seems I need the mana body for now, system Yang, are there any quests to earn Shop Coins quickly?'' He thought to himself. "Master there are many quests that will give you shop coins. Personally I am surprised you have not asked sooner. Either way, you do not have to worry about getting to little as the minimum given per quest or mission is five thousand shop credits. However, seeing that this is your first quest, whatever you choose will have either its reward or punishment doubled based on whether or not you seed. I would only rmend taking an easier quest to have smaller chance of punishment, however if you want to be better and get rewarded I rmend the harder ones heavily." ?? ''Could you please pull up the quests and missions that reward 2 million shop credits that are doable with my current stats?'' "There are only two avable choices." {Find a nest of blue rock smanders. + 2 million shop credits + 50 customizable stat points + 50,000 experience} [Warning, extremely dangerous without stealth skill] Or {Work as a Scientists Assistant for 2 Years in a Time Warp. (Renewable) + 2 million shop credits + Possibility of new skills + 20,000 experience} [Warning. Although time in this world will only be 2 seconds, you will still age those 2 years. Rmended to learn to cultivate first as to extend masters life.] ''It seems I will take [Find a nest of Blue Rock Smanders] first. So I guess that means so long as I seed, then I get double the reward.'' "Correct master, however there is a time limit on this mission of 24 hours so please be quick." ''No need to worry yang. Although I may not know much about certain things, I learned about these creatures from when I was a child, because of my dad, due to me idently finding one once. It was funny because as it was still just an egg I asked if I could keep it as a pet. That was when he taught me about it. However I had to return it to its nest. Anyways do we just need the coordinates or do I have to go there?'' "If master knows the exact coordinates, I can check it for 100 shop credits." ''Alright, the coordinates are xxxx, xxx xxx.xx.'' "Coordinates confirmed, searching for Blue Rock Smanders... Nest Confirmed" Ding [Find a Blue Rock Smander Nest, Completed] {Rewards: + 4 million shop credits + 100 customizable stat points + 100,000 experience} [Level Up to Level 6] + 5 customizable Skill points [Level up to Level 7] + 5 customizable Skill points [Level up to Level 8] + 5 customizable Skill points [Level up to Level 9] + 5 customizable Skill points [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 30 More years Level: 9 {5,000/102,400 next level} Health: 800 Strength: 40->56 Agility: 40->56 Endurance: 40->56 Intelligence: 45->53 Soul: 45->53 -misc- Charm: 33->41 Mana: 28->51 Chi: 23->41 Customizable stat points: 120] ''Shop'' He thought to himself, then the screen popped up in front of him. [Shop] {Potions} {Weapons} {Armor} {Techniques} {Abilities} {Skills} {Commodities} {Misceneous} [Shop Coin: 4,000,700] ''Skills Mana Rted'' {Mana Veins} {Mana Circuits} {Mana Body} {Mana Core} {Mana Willpower} {More} SC: 200 SC: 400 SC: 2,000 SC: 1,000 SC: 2,000,000 {Mana Body} [Description: The user will have a body of mana, the body will be like a core, in that it stores, and generates mana. However will will be like a body in the sense that it will have veins, circuits, blood, etc, except that they will be made of mana. If the user wants to make full use of this skill, it is best to purify the body, turning it draconic. As Dragons are creatures made of pure mana simr to elementals except more pure and more powerful. {Mana Willpower} [Description: use with mana control to have perfect control over mana. If one has the mana body as well and hits 1000 minimum mana stat they will have the opportunity to take the divine spark of magic, or can just buy it from system. (Not rmended: as although it will be more powerful, system rmends the divine me instead.)] ''Buy mana body, and mana willpower'' Yueliang thought to himself. "Master before youplete your purchase I rmend adding two things." ''What are they Yang?'' "One is the dragon bloodline (King of dragons rmended), and two is a bundle I made myself (Cultivation manuals) it is the best of the best having every ''type'' of cultivation there is. I even made a discount for you, since you are spending quite a lot this time, I have a 30% off discount for you. If you add these two that is, then your total will be.... 3,800,700. Saving over 2 million credits is great right." ''That sounds wonderful, I will take it.'' Yueliang said to the system. "Alright, I hope you do not mind sleeping for 10 hours, as I have to reconstruct your body, then purify it with the King of dragons bloodline. Also, before I start I have a few choices for you. 1. Do you want your body designed for mana? 2. For cultivation? 3. Or do you want the best optimization for both? Although it seems like an obvious choice I figured I should check as it means 2 days in bed for the best." ''Thank you for the options, however what is 2 days if it means a better life.'' Yueliang thought. "I figured you would say that, onest thing, your cultivation basics will be put into your mind like the other skills, however the manuals, which I rmend reading first, will be in your inventory." ''Thank you.....'' ---- 48 Hours Later ---- ''That was awesome.'' Yueliang thought to himself. ''I was able to see my entire body get deconstructed, then reconstructed, and without any pain at that.'' Yueliang got up from his bed and looked around to see if anyone was nearby. Seeing that nobody was there, he started heading to the roof for his daily quest. While walking up he said "Yang, what is the best sneak skill in the shop, whether it be physical, magic, or chi, or if there are any other types." "Their are other types, however the best would probably be a chi type one since it is all rounded and can grow. However I have already put it in your bundle. It allows you to separate your body into molecules, then reform yourself. Due to you not really having a form at that point, you will not be able to be detected, you will then use one of a few different abilities, your skill perception, aura, mana, and etcetera to see or perceive things. What you are using now ''perception'' is an application of mental power, that you normally would not be able to use as easily without raising your cultivation, however your current soul strength and intelligence make it possible. Although in a sense you are already a partial cultivator due to your stats, you just have yet to understand what you have or are doing." ''Good to know, thank you, I will work harder to be stronger.'' "Well I have two things you should doter, as they will give you an immense amount of strength and useful skills. One is the knowledge to be a lich. Of course you should not do this until you die because you are stronger alive. Also, there are ways to bring yourself back, however I am rmending learning about the lich to help you learn certain things before then, and even if you did bring yourself back, you will have to work to grow again from a certain point. Then the second thing is bing a halfling, then growing through the vampire stages. If you just skip these stages you willter regret it. If youplete them all you may even surpass the strongest beings on this earth. However there is still a long time until you would have to worry about that." Yang stated matter of excitedly. ''You know, the more I learn about this world, the more I want to immerse myself in it and learn more. Although the way you said this I take it there are many more than just the one we are at war with.'' He thought while still doing his morning daily routine. "Yes, well about the war, you will understandter. There is a lot that most people do not know. However you will learn of it eventually, so long as you get strong enough." Yang said quickly. ''Sweet, I cannot wait to travel to another, and see what there is over there.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he finished up his daily quest. Ding. "Master there is one thing we need to get straight, if you want to take the vampire route, it must be started before you begin your cultivation journey. Although you could do it after, there is a risk of deviation while doing so. While this is fixable, it quite dangerous. However there is also the issue that your cultivation is growing without you cultivating, which means if you do not start soon you will have an unstable base. This may not sound bad, however is highly detrimental. So you must choose now master. Also, I apologize for not bringing this up sooner. As I was trying to teach and guide you, it slipped past me." ''It is alright Yang, things happen. Do not me yourself, I do not me you. Anyways, I will take the dangerous route. Plus although their are many benefits from bing a vampire, it seems my cultivation is more urgent at the moment.'' He thought to himself while heading back to the dormitory. Then Yueliang quietly spoke to himself while walking. "It seems what I really need right now is my own ce, as it is getting increasingly difficult to do what I want without causing people to get suspicious. Also, maybe I should take the final now and finish school while I am at it. If I do this, then I will have more free time for a few months until I have to go to war. Which means I can grow a lot more. Also, I only have a couple weeks until my party bringing me out into the underworld, and at the same time celebrate my birthday." Chapter 11 - Where To Live? Then Yueliang quietly spoke to himself while walking. "It seems what I really need right now is my own ce, as it is getting increasingly difficult to do what I want without causing people to get suspicious. Also, maybe I should take the final now and finish school while I am at it. If I do this, then I will have more free time for a few months until I have to go to war. Which means I can grow a lot more. Also, I only have a couple weeks until my party bringing me out into the underworld, and at the same time celebrate my birthday." ''Now that I think about it, rather than finish school today, I will need money. Starting my ownpany seems like the best way, and I could just live there for now.'' Yueliang then thought to himself as he arrived at the door to his dorm. He walked in, then said ''Shop'' in his mind to browse for something. ?? [Shop] {Potions} {Weapons} {Armor} {Techniques} {Abilities} {Skills} {Commodities} {Misceneous} [Shop Coin: 200,000] ''business rted'' {Art of Business Advanced} {Art of Business Intermediate} {Art of Business Basics} {More} {SC: 20,000} {SC: 10,000} {SC: 5,000} ''Art of business Advanced purchase, then search for summoning techniques, skills, abilities, etc.'' "Master, there are many summoning types, could you specify what you want?" Yang asked. ''Hmm... I will need two different ones, one to summon anything I want or imagine. The next is to summon many creatures that will do my bidding, and can understandmands,plex or not.'' Yueliang thought to himself. {Creation Summoning Advanced} {Creation Summoning Intermediate} {Creation Summoning Basics} {SC: 4,000,000} {SC: 2,000,000} {SC: 100,000} ''Why is this one so cheap Yang? I mean I get that it is lower in the amount of knowledge, but also why it the advanced so expensive.'' Yue asked Yang. "Well master, this fulfills both your desires, allowing you to summon anything you cane up with, however it also allows you to fully customize everything. Also, to answer your questions. The basics, gives you the ability to summon what you want but no customizing until you grow your level in it, and they are only temporary. Next is Intermediate, having longer summon time, and can do minor customizations. Finally there is advanced, your mind is the limit does not even begin to describe the capabilities of this. However for the most basic of basic explination, you have permanent summons, full customization, and so much more. If you want to summon your own private universe you could, and be able to fully modify it as you please. Anyways, these are just the basics, you could literally summon ''anything'' with this!!!! However seeing as master does not have enough Shop Credits at this point in time, you can only get the basics. However this is useful as well, just not as great. As much as I would love to say level this up to the max, I feel you should do missions and eventually get the advanced as trying to level this up to the max could get you killed. Also you need to get stronger fast. You unlocking the system has only given you protection for a short two months. Your daily quest wille into full affect once that time is up. At that time any time you fail toplete your daily quest you will be teleported to a dangerous location where you will have to fend for your life until a timer runs out. However there will be rare exceptions, and if you choose to, you could go there of your free will to level up as well, however I really do not rmend that at your current state." Yang said kind of worriedly. When Yueliang heard this he suddenly felt a very strong chill all over his body. Thinking about it all he could imagine was fighting hordes of creatures while never being able to hide. Anyways after a few seconds he said in his mind. ''I will buy the Creation summoning basics.'' Both abilities will be loaded into your mind in 4 seconds... ''Still feels so good, and here it goes again....'' He thought ---- 2 minutester ---- ''Well this was shorter thanst time'' Yue thought as he woke up. Then he realised he was still in the hall way and heard someoneing so quickly tried pulling himself up then ran into his dorm. Once inside he took a deep breath to rx, then went to hisptop. Although most people use their watches, phones, and etcetera,ptops where still in cirction, however main just because the rich felt it easier and faster to use once they got used to it. After he pressed the on key, aser looking keyboard showed up on the b of metal, then a holographic screen appeared above it. He went to the private browser that the high nobility had ess to in order to contact the king, or those they needed in a short time. Searching through the page he quickly found what he needed. A department of the Chamber ofmerce, he sent a message to the person at the head of it immediately. A few short secondster he got a reply that that he was now there. After hearing that he took out his phone and made a call to him. Dring, Dring, dring, beep... "Hello, Ji, Tiankong, head of the chamber ofmerce speaking, is this Yueliang Haizi,st living descendant of the Haizi lineage?" The recipient caller said. "Yes, this is Yueliang Haizi, Mr. Ji. It certainly has been a while, however to get to the point, I require a business license and registration as I am starting my ownpany." Yueliang spoke calmly and quickly as he knew to Tiankong time and respect are gold. "Of course Mr. Haizi, however if I may, why not just utilize your family business?" Tiankong asked curiously. "Surely you jest Mr. Ji. Certainly you of all people know that my inheritance does note into y until my time in the spatial wars is over. Also, even if that was not the case, although I will take care of and grow it, I want to start from nothing and grow through hard work and perseverance just as you did when you where younger. You know, I have always admired you Mr. Ji since my youth." "Hahah, you are a funny child. ttery is a cheap excuse from the truth, however seeing as you are a Haizi, I will choose to believe you. Anyways, what kind of business are you starting, so that I may prepare the appropriate documentation?" "I will need tinum documents, as it will be working in all fields." Yueliang said matter of factly. "Of course, I will have..... WAIT!!!! Did you just say you need tinum documentation. Why even take over your family business if you are able to do that? Well, seeing as we have been close, I am curious to see what sort of things you are nning. It will be sent over momentarily, in the mean time please prepare a building to be registered as its base, and remember it has to be a tinum building. Seeing as you are starting before your service, I take it you need a starter fund?" "Thank you very much for everything, however I already have the funds. Either way, I hope we can see each other again soon." Yueliang said, then politely got off of the phone. "Yang, I am fairly certain I can change Shop Credits into Credits right?" Yue asked hurriedly. "Yes, although it is not rmended, nor is it even worth while." "What is the exchange rate?" "1 Shop Credit is 10,000 Credits, however I really do not rmend this." "Why do you not rmend it?" "Well for one, if you are asked where the money came from? Then two, although you can earn more, it is not always going to be so easy." "Hmm, I will think about it. Also, do not worry too much, I am sure this will all work out." Yue said trying to convince not just Yang but also himself. Yueliang then pulled out his phone, called his girlfriend Xue, then asked if she new of any properties of tinum quality for sale, and if she did to please send over a list. After about half an hour, a list was sent over, and when he opened it only one caught his eye. It was the most expensive, however also the perfect one. The previous owner died their making it slight cheaper as well, and when he saw the 3d scale model he knew it was perfect in design and anything that needed modification could be changed by himter. After seeing the price he nearly fainted. The cost was only 8 million credits, and for such a building and property, such a price was unheard of. Normally it would have at least 2 more zeros behind it. Seeing this, he immediately had yang transfer 9 hundred of his shop credits to credits, then bought it. Seeing as he still had 1 million left over he figured he would save it for now and use itter. However now he needed to see if he could actually summon workers yet. Chapter 12 - Magic Lessons And Contract? After seeing the price he nearly fainted. The cost was only 8 million credits, and for such a building and property, such a price was unheard of. Normally it would have at least 2 more zeros behind it. Seeing this, he immediately had yang transfer 9 hundred of his shop credits to credits, then bought it. Seeing as he still had 1 million left over he figured he would save it for now and use itter. However now he needed to see if he could actually summon workers yet. ''Let''s see, I wonder if I can summon humans or humanoid like creatures. However if I summon anything that does not look human, I have to be careful that others do not see them. It is just worrisome. Well if I never start how can this ever get started.'' He thought to himself as he decided to cast this spell in his dorm for the first time. ?? He started connecting one node to the next, and eventually ''one more node it seems''. Yueliang thought and failed the moment he got the wrong node. ''Urgh, this really hurts. I guess I should be happy the basic version is only a level 1 spell.'' After a few short deep breaths he continued again. ''Ipleted it, yes.'' He was very happy at his sess. Then he saw what appeared to be a infant forming in front of him. Then continued to think about where he went wrong. ''What is this? Well, it is not like my first attempt would be perfect. Hmm, where did I go wrong. Firstly, it seems that the spell manifests whatever you are thinking of the moment the spell is cast. Second, it seems to require more mana for moreplex beings. Third, it seems I am missing something because although I summoned this infant looking creature, it is not alive. Thenstly, how exactly do I desummon things. I guess there would be a few options. One would be to dispel magic, another would be to make a desummoning spell model, and thest that I can think of would be to wait out the timer.'' ''It seems like if I want to continue my magic research I need to do this at my new building.'' After thinking about this, he left the room to head to his new property. While heading there he sent the information about the property to Tiankong Ji. Shortly after he both received the documentation, license, etcetera, and arrived at his new building. ''Wow it looks even better in person.'' Yueliang thought as he entered the new building he bought. ''It seems the 5th floor would be good for practice for now. However I willter have to create a custom room that is designed perfectly for spell testing.'' He thought to himself as he walked through the beautifully constructed Base floor to the spacious elevator. This building was constructed with a victorian appearance while being built with modern structural designs for structural integrity and a perfect blend of old and new to make a beautiful spacious building. Although it was not a sky scraper, it had a massive base and looked great. However the design looked perfect for anther reason as well, if Yueliang could either raise his summoning abiltiy, or build a building, he wanted to make it float above the current structure to make it look like two halves of a whole making itplete. At the same time It would look beautiful as a floating ind. Anyways, seeing as teleportation was discovered about a century ago, transportation would be rtively easy. A momentter Yueliang arrived on the fifth floor, then walked into one of the rooms saying. "Time to get started. However it seems as though rather than summoning humans for now, I should focus on orcs for strength and endurance for now." After saying this he focused his mind then quickly and efficiently tried toplete the spell model. sh "Rrrhu, hello master. My name is Rei." The orc stated as he quickly knelt before his summoner. "Please get up Rei. Also, seeing the intellect you possess, tell me did I summon you or create you?" "Master, you summoned me. Although my horde are some of the more intelligent orcs, we are very strong as well and will be of use. Please let us serve you." "Tell me, why are you so submissive to someone you just met?" Yue asked exceedingly curious. "Well, that would be because to us orcs, mages, more specifically summoners are very rare and important. We keep them as leaders and revere them heavily. As for why we would want to serve you, that would be because a horde without a summoner or at least a mage, is not going to have a good life. Also there are many things to consider such as but not limited to the strength and intellect of the summoner or mage." "So why do you not seem to be worried about that with me?" Yue asked growing more curious with the more he learned, even starting to think of making journals of all his findings making a library. "Firstly it seems that you are new to magic and this world. See when first summoned, the summoned gains a certain amount of the summoners knowledge. This is to makemunication and understanding easier between the two, among other reasons such as to allow the summoned an opportunity to see if the summoner is worthy to be their master. Thus leading to the second point. Although you may not be the strongest, you are certainly growing at a rapid pace, and the fact that you are not some pacifist, these points among many others are why you are a prime leader. Third, if you took us as your subordinates, ording to what I have obtained of your memory, it seems we would be able to help you level up, grow, learn, and so much more. Not to be rude, but master, you really have not even begun to scratch the surface of your system not to mention your abilities and powers." The orc said matter of factly as though he was a marketer selling something by listing the pros and cons. "Just curious how much of my memory did you obtain?" Yueliang asked the orc. "Well considering you are young, and have just started expanding your knowledge base. I have gotten it all. You see, when I mentioned that we the summoned get a portion of the summoners memory, it is a set limit, thus if the summoner in question has a knowledge base lower than that everything gets transferred. Also, in many cases summoners need to have someone by their side as whatever they summon will often times attack them if they do not submit, or the summoner have some sort of method to counter that. One such way to counter it would be to use calming, hypnosis, brainwashing, etcetera spells. Or to demonstrate their strength to the summoned in some way, even making deals that are mutually beneficial. However in your case where you are overwhelmingly amazing, the summoned will often times make the offer for the deal. Just remember magic contracts are in most cases absolute. There are only a few ways to break such a contract. Such as going to a magic god of sufficient strength and asking them to break it. However contracts are normally only ever broken if their is abuse of said party whether party a or b is the abused. However if a contract is broken in order to harm the other contracted party, there will be a magic bacsh which will often times kill said party. I can continue giving you magic lessons if you would like, however there is not much time before this summoning timer runs out unless we make a contract first. So will you take us as your subordinates or no, do not worry you can make as many contracts as you have magic, and supplies to spare, or any of the other factors." The orc spoke quickly hoping that he could bring his horde this summoner to help them. "Alright, however what exactly will this contract be?" Yueliang asked. "Focus deeply inwardly, then start taking some of the magic you have and form it into a sheet of paper and a quill. sp my hand and then we can begin." "Alright let us begin then." Yueliang said as he sped the orcs muscr and calloused hand. They started pushing their mana together very gently and forming the piece of paper that will then be their contract. After forming the paper, they formed the quill. Once the quill was formed, they startedmunicating about the terms of the contract using the mental power used for spell casting. Then as each letter was written forming each word thus forming sentances, they turned into runes, like those used for enchanting, but ones Yueliang had never seen before. Then Yueliang started trying to memorize everything so that he could decipher and learn these new runes. The contract was created and formed once they released each others grasp. sh A bright light appeared and kept getting brighter until it epassed the entire room.... Chapter 13 - Magic Lessons And Contract 2 The contract was created and formed once they released each others grasp. sh ?? A bright light appeared and kept getting brighter until it epassed the entire room.... Then a piece of parchment looking identical to the one that they just formed and inscribed with runes appeared. "What just happened?" They both eximed at once then looked at each other. After a few moments of silence, the orc then spoke. "I found it kind of difficult to believe, however the fact that this actually happened..." "What do you mean? What happened?" Yueliang asked curiously. "Right, I forgot that you have not learned much of this world yet. So basically there is this legend, that when a prospective or even super powerful mage who embodies the perfect mage mentally, physically, and spiritually makes a contract or does certain things the mana will manifest itself into physical form not just when broken like normally. I never would have guessed honestly. Most people just figured that it was a myth including myself." The intelligent orc Rei replied. ---- A few momentster ---- The orc then continued a few momentster. "Well, now that we know this is real, you need to one do not tell anybody about this. Then two, try to avoid making contracts with someone unless you trust them. As for myself, now that you have made the contract with not just myself but my horde I cane and go as I please. Of course you being the summoner can force me here anytime you please. Anyways for now please give me a couple hours, I wille back shortly to assist you in anyway that you need. However for now I must inform my horde not to tell anyone what happened, as well as let them know the good news." "Wait before then, one more question. You said for them not to tell anyone, how would they know?" Yueliang asked. "Well, when a contract is made, party a and b will both feel and know what happened. However at the same time it will leave a mark. This mark will disappear after the contract has beenpleted, or broken, however in this case it would only be once broken, since we have agreed to be your subordinates for life and eternity." The orc replied, then bowed and teleported back to his homnd. ---- After the orc left ---- "There is just so much to learn about magic, I wonder if I will ever be able to learn it all." Yue said aloud pondering this question in his head. "Master, if you really want to have all the magic knowledge, you can purchase it from the store. However just because you know everything about it does not mean you will be able to use it efficiently. Either way if you did end up wanting to purchase all magical knowledge it would take a very long time before you would even make up a fraction of the cost. Although with your skills you could earn it quicker. Anyways, even if you managed to purchase it, it would only be what has been researched to date. There is so much magic knowledge that has not been created or explored, and so much more." Yang quickly answered Yue''s question. ''Well I guess I should at least review the contracts contents as to not break it and get myself killed.'' He thought to himself. [Yueliang Haizi''s Contract for Subordinate Horde] [The Intelligent Horde of the Sky of the World of Shui submits to the Mage/Summoner: Yueliang Haizi. Summoner Yueliang will rule over these orcs as their King. The orcs of the Sky will do anything for their ''King''. Their ''King'' Summoner Yueliang will hence forth protect and provide for those of this Horde to the best of his abilities. This contract is tost so long as Summoner Yueliang shall live, however if either side harms the other unjustifiably, they shall be struck down and killed by thunder. As both sides have now been contracted, the knowledge of the summoner shall pass onto the subordinates. The subordinates will be able to teleport to the summoner and their home world with only the cost of mana, no need for a spell. The experience gained by the orcs will be transferred to Yueliang as it is of no use to them, however in its ce, as Yueliang grows, so too shall the orcs. This contract can be modified at ater date so long as both parties agree to the modification.] [Notification: Hidden questpleted: First Sessful Contract] {Rewards: + 10 customizable stat points + 2000 experience} [Notification: Hidden questpleted: First sessful live summoning] {Rewards: + 5 customizable stat points + 500 experience} [Notification: Hidden questpleted: First sessful conquering of Horde & Subordinates] {Rewards: + 2 Iron loot chests + 120,000 experience} [Notification: Hidden stat unlocked] {Rewards: Luck attribute now avable + 10 customizable stat points + 1,000 experience} [Level up to Level 10] + 10 customizable Skill points + Full upgrade of stats "Hold up, the great rewards I can understand, however what are the chests?" Yueliang questioned Yang again. "Loot chests are a chest given when Yueliang does something extraordinary or useful to himself and the system. These chests vary in quality by: Lead, Bronze, Iron, Silver, Gold, Legendary, and Finally Mythical. However do not think that Iron is just normal. Even lead would be the equivalent to someone winning three jackpots in a row. Also, luck has to do with everything in existence. As for why you did not get a reward for manifestation although it is a super rare and difficult feat, that would be because your body cannot handle the reward yet. Thus it shall be held back for a while until you are strong enough to withstand it." Yang said kind of down trodden because he felt that Yueliang was not seeing how insanely fortunate he is already just getting what he currently has. "You know Yang, I do not think I have said it at all or even enough. Thank you, this life, everything that I currently have is because of being able to meet you. If not, I would probably still just be the valedictorian, handsome, and noble aristocrat. However now I get to live a life of adventure and maybe even immortality if I get to that point. Although what I feel is the best out of all of this is not the amazing luck I had in getting what I have currently but to be with you Yang." Yueliang said happily. "Awe thank you Yueliang, I am d you see that, however it was your own effort that helped you to get to where you are currently. Anyways just remember even when you grow to be super strong, there is always someone smarter, more intelligent, or even just better." Yang said happily. "Thank you for the advise Yang." Yueliang said then went to bed as it is gettingte. ---- 6 hourster ---- ''Yawn, good morning. Status'' Yueliang thought to himself. [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 30-> 40 More years Level: 10 {26,100/204,800 next level} Health: 800-> 1,600-> 2,400 (Upgrade from mana body and purification by dragon blood) Strength: 56->75 Agility: 56->75 Endurance: 56->75 Intelligence: 53->75 Soul: 53->75 -misc- Luck: 32-> 75 Charm: 41->75 Mana: 51->75 Chi: 41->75 Customizable stat points: 155] [Notification: Due to mana body and dragon king bloodline, you now have some draconic abilities. However because you are still too weak, your stat upgrade and etc has been held back forcefully by the system. If you would like to receive the rest safely you have 1 year to grow enough. If you do not be stronger by that time do not hold the system responsible for no longer protecting you.] "I am a bit confused how I am not strong enough yet, I mean I am way stronger than most humans on earth in almost all attributes. Right?" Yueliang asked the system Yang. "Wrong, the people around you may seem to be weak and not as intelligent, however that is only because they do not train themselves past their limits like the others. Most of the people on earth who train, currently around your age that are not talented at all, are about 200 strength. Their are some who have gone on to be gods and what not. Each human is born with zero strength, growing up they inherently hit 5-20 on strength alone and that is themon person with no talent. Now for those who cultivate, or use magic, or aura, or any number of other things. They are hitting 300 by the time they are your age at minimum, and that is in strength even for mages who do not use it at all. Now considering that you have not been able to train because of your fathers terrible decision that I am amazed has not already gotten you killed, you are doing pretty well. However with out the shop you would still be back around 30 which is good for a 4 year old who trains I guess. Now to exin to you more, those orcs of the sky you just contracted have at least 300 strength and 250 intelligence, not to mention any other stats. Also those are only the ones around 17 and you are 21. Do you see the difference now. Also, these orcs are very low on the scale of creatures that exist, they are better than the normal orcs, however that is because they are about to be high orcs. Still Wyverns as one of the middle creatures have 8,000 strength by the time they hit 8 years old. I hope you now understand how truly weak you are, and to think you are about to battle in the spatial wars. There are only two reasons why humans have not been eradicated by this war so far. The first is because of the hidden cultivators and others, the second is well you will find outter." Yang Replied to his question. Fwoosh "Sorry it took a while longer than expected my king." Rei said as he knelt, and continued. "There was a massive celebration that we have a new king, and a lot to discuss. Everyone is excited to meet you whenever you would like." Chapter 14 - Getting Started? "Sorry it took a while longer than expected my king." Rei said as he knelt, and continued. "There was a massive celebration that we have a new king, and a lot to discuss. Everyone is excited to meet you whenever you would like." "It is alright, I am just d to have more friends." Yueliang said while smiling. ?? The orc''s eyes started to well up at the sound of that. As such kindness was a rarely seen thing on his of Shui. "Thank you so much, I am d to be here with you as well." Rei said over joyed and so pleased to have a friend. "Of course, I look forward to hanging out with you and everything. In the mean time, although I do not know about meeting everybody at once, I do look forward to meeting and taking care of the Sky Orcs in the future. Could we bring everyone in? I would like to make an announcement in the meeting hall." Yueliang replied. "Right away my king, they will surely be excited to hear the news." Rei said as he pressed his right fist against his heart and made a light bow before teleporting away to tell the others toe. ---- A few minutester in the meeting hall ---- At this moment, the Sky Orc hoard could be seen filing into the meeting hall both anxiously and excitedly awaiting the announcement. They were all wondering what it could be. Their thoughts were mainly on a couple questions: (Are we going to war?), or (Are we going to lose our king so quickly?) However shortly after all of them had filed into the hall, they saw the lights go out except for on the stage and focused their attention instantly. "Hello everyone, as I am sure you all know, I am the summoner Yueliang Haizi who contracted your wonderful people. I truly am looking forward to meeting each and every one of you in the future. Hopefully we can call be friends or even better." Yueliang said while smiling happily. At the moment that they heard this, all the Sky Orc''s were moved to tears. After a few seconds Yueliang continued. "I hope that I can be the leader and friend you all would love to be around. Either way, just as I will put my trust in you all, I hope I can earn yours." Hearing all this, the Sky Orc''s had never felt so fortunate, and looked forward to serving such a kind person. They only hoped that his kindness would not be his downfall and felt they needed to protect the wonderful man. "So, anyways to start this off, I wanted to have a feast with you all tonight. After wards I was hoping you all would help me with my business as I need workers. Do not worry, I have rooms for everyone on the third floor. However there is one issue...." Yueliang paused for a few moments with a solemn expression before continuing. "This, earth, as far as I know, there are no orcs or other races really as you have seen from my memories I am sure. For me this is sad because I do not want you to be taken advantage of or tested on because of the greed of humans on this. I mean really the male Sky Orcs are so handsome, I am sure you would be heart throbs on this. As for thedy Sky Orcs, you are so beautiful, many of the women here might kill you from envy. However do not get me wrong, I will not take advantage of my position to be with you. Also, if you have problems with anything I say or do, please bring it up with me. If I am in error please correct me. If there is a misunderstanding or something do not worry I will not punish you. Although should any of you betray me. You will wish the thunderes, for I will end any traitors slowly and painfully. I will not go into detail, however I hope you will not hold it against me for asking you to please take human form whilst on this, unless otherwise specified. As I do not know if that is possible or not, I n on enchanting bracelets for all of you, so that others will perceive you as human." Yueliang said still feeling kind of down trodden for asking such kind seeming people to have to hide their appearance. After a few seconds of silence, one Sky Orc broke the silence saying. "Although, we may not know you personally, we have your memories. We know you are not a bad person. I am absolutely certain I speak for all of us when I say, we are honored to serve such a magnanimous, powerful, and kind King." The male orc said as he knelt pounding his fist against his heart. At the same time, all the other Sky Orcs copied this movement to show their fealty. If one was to sea this from in the air, it would look like a waveing out from that person in all directions. That same Orc then continued whilst kneeling. "You have given us a home, work, the chance to grow, even food and drink. However most of all we now have a honorable king. You have given us more than you know." Then a female Sky Orc voiced out, enticing the other to follow. "King Yueliang, King Yueliang, King Yueliang." They chanted as they pounded their left fist to the ground in such unison it sounded like music to the ear, whilst also creating a vibration felt throughout the building. This was quite the feat as the materials used to create high quality buildings these days were designed to not shake even with an extreme earthquake. Yueliang felt so moved and happy to have such people around him. He then said "If you would like to explore the property, go ahead. Also since I have yet to make the bracelets please be patient before going outside. Your rooms have all been prepared, if they are not to your liking, you are free to modify them. Just please do not break any parts of the building. I will have your bracelets ready by tomorrow morning, I will prepare them after tonight''s feast. So please have fun and enjoy yourself for a few hours as I have a few preparations to make." After saying what he had to say, he left the room waving to everyone. Once out of the room he made a quick call to prepare a feast in the meeting hall. It looked great already. Kind of like a ball room. All one had to do was press a button and the wall would flip, changing out the stage for stairs to the balcony and tables. After finishing the massive order, he quickly ordered all the materials he needed to make a forging room, with all the tools and even an alchemy room with everything for that as well. After a few minutes, all of the supplies where teleported to the room he was in. Although as for the feast, the food would be there in an hour roughly and the caterer would set it up for him. While looking at all the supplies in front of him, he thought to himself. ''I actually think both humans and these sky orcs have simr beauty, however for the sake of keeping them safe I needed to warn them. I mean a century and a half ago, before people saw that martial arts and healthy lifestyles where the way to live longer, and stronger, there was sickness and disease everywhere. Now we are all healthy and what not, even the average person could live to 150 or longer.'' "Well that does not matter any more. Anyways, time to get this set up." He was in a room on the second floor. This room was connected to two rooms, one would be the alchemy room, and the other is his new bedroom. He instantly go to work after saying what he did. He picked up the Inferno Bricks (improved fire bricks, they keep the heat inside really well and let it grow, without breaking from temperature difference or other things). Then he ced them into a 2 meter by 2 meter square base in the corner of the room. He designed a great forge, even having paths for the molten metals to go once he was ready. Although a path like this would normally be a problem, he could use level 1 cleaning magic to get rid of any residues that would hinder future creations. He then organized all the materials, tools, oil, and everything. He then created a venttion system so that he would be able to survive in such a room. Once he had everything connected and organized well, he took out a level 3 fire crystal that he bought from the shop and ced it in the forge. [Level 3 Fire Crystal] [Description: A crystal that has been formed by mana of the fire element to such a hot degree it could match 1/1,000th of a sr re from earths sun. Will burn when activated by mana. Will not extinguish so long as there is mana to fuel it.] {SC: 200} ''Well, this room is set up, however I think it is about time for the feast. As the host, I cannot bete.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he headed out of the room to change clothes and get ready for the celebration. Chapter 15 - Celebration And Test ''Well, this room is set up, however I think it is about time for the feast. As the host, I cannot bete.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he headed out of the room to change clothes and get ready for the celebration. ---- A few momentster ---- ?? Now that he was changed and ready to go, Yueliang started heading for the meeting hall to see how everything looked. It only took a few seconds to arrive there. Upon opening therge elegant doors, it was as like in the old movies where it was just so stunning. Standing in the doorway, in front of him looked like a super elegant ball was being held, then by his left and right had more casual food that may suit the orcs taste better. This all blended so well together it was amazing. He walked to the steps up to the balcony like area that went all around the room. He saw the tables set up well and everything looked nice an elegant. He went down to half way down the steps and saw that they had started filing in. After they all had arrived, he saw that they all looked ssy in their suits and dresses respectively even on the children. This race of Sky orcs had greyish skin, it was actually kind of rare but certainly looked cool. The males even had small pyramid like protrusions on their skull that went around looking kind of simr to a crown, however for most their hair covered it. The main thing that looked different on these sky orcs from people where simply their few tusk like teeth that were synonymous with their race. Yueliang then spoke. "I hope you all enjoy the festivities, I am d to have you all here. Also, as I am not familiar with your customs, I have tried to prepare what I can. Also, I figured after a few hours of dancing, eating, and or talking, maybe we could get some sparing done in an area I have ready. It just seems to be a good way for us to get familiar with what we are good at." Rei then replied on behalf of the others. "We could spar if you like, however our tribe is mainly focused on research and development, also, our customs have only some slight differences from the people of this. Although mainly just more refined, as you can tell by our apparel. The orcs that the people of your know are low born orcs, even below themon orc. I hope we have not disappointed you." Yue then quickly responded embarrassedly. "I am so sorry if I have offended you. This is just so new to me, I should have just asked you all. I want to do my best, not just as a leader, but as a friend. Please forgive me." He said as he bowed slightly. The orcs upon hearing and seeing this all knelt down instantly, with their fist against their heart saying. "We do not deserve such actions. Please do not bow before us. As for any misunderstandings, that is what they are. If you have any questions ormands, please ask of us, and we will do our best to fulfill them all." As they said this, it resounded throughout the hall as if it was a decree from the heavens. Yue then raised himself up said "Let the festivities begin" and then went down to greet them, trying to meet each one individually but quickly in order to have enough time to get to a lot of them. Because there were around 6,000 of the Sky Orc Horde in total, even if he spent 1 minute with each, it would take at least around 100 hours. Either way, the Horde felt honored just by the fact that he took the effort to try to meet and remember each of them. Yue went around meeting around 180 over the course of about 3 hours. During this time most of the Orcs were dancing, eating, or ying. Some were even discussing theories on their most recent projects. After 3 hours came to an end, Yueliang announced. "Everyone please go up to the balconies or on the stairs, as I would like to learn and see what yourbat skills are like, pleasee forward if you are interested in sparring with me. Of course, if you are not interested in watching or sparring, feel free to do as you please." Three of the strongest Sky Orcs came forth, and said. "We would like a shot, however just one on one. The reason being you might not have enough strength to fight us yet." Then looked at each other and decided who would go first, second, and third. The first toe up was a female Sky Orc in abat skirt that looked like a cute grey orc version of a certain scythe wielder who loves wearing red. Her name was Orine. She loved two main things, one was making new inventions, and the other was testing them out. The two went to the center of the ball room, then went about 20 meters from each other. Bowed to each other, then both dashed towards the other. Of course Yueliang could cross that distance in a split second, however Orine was just so much faster due to training her body like everyone else. In that instant, Yueliang only got five meters forward and her fifteen before they shed. His fist did not even have time to collide with her body before he was punched twice and flew into the wall. He felt his body in severe pain, however still tried standing up. He could feel that he lost about half his health in just that short instant. Orine noticing this, rushed over helping him up. She then asked. "Are you alright? I should have held back more. I am so sorry." "More?" Yueliang asked then said. "I can certainly feel the difference. Thank you for the lesson." "Anytime, however please be stronger next time so that we can have more fun together." Orine replied. "Here is a potion that will increase your regeneration speed by leaps and bounds temporarily." The second orc said as he tossed the potion to him. His name was Light. "It seems I am up against you next Light. Also, thank you for the potion, I will repay youter." Yueliang thanked Light after drinking the potion in a single gulp. "You do not need to repay me for that, I am sure you will need it more than me. However are you sure you want to continue fighting?" Light asked both curious and slightly worried. "I am a man of my word, and if you all ept me as your leader, should you not at least know my capabilities? If not you might under or overestimate me at some point. Even if not you, I cannot overestimate myself and put you in danger, so this helps me as well." Yueliang replied straightforwardly as he felt his bones healing from the small cracks that were just made. "Well, shall we begin milord?" Light asked as he got the proper distance from Yueliang. "Of course, also, everyone please just call me Yue or whatever makes you feelfortable." Yueliang said as he bowed with light. This time, learning from his past mistake, as Light dashed forward to close the distance faster than Orine did, Yueliang stayed in ce but lightly dodged to his left while raising his right knee. As light arrived in front of him to send him flying like Orine did, he instantly coughed out and stepped back a few steps as Yueliang''s knee hit perfectly below his xiphoid. If it was just a little higher Yueliang would have identally killed Light. However although Yueliangnded the hit this time, he was still sent back 5 meters due to the iing speed of Light. "WooHoo" Cheers rang through the hall as Yueliang was able tond a hit. They all knew all about him, so where amazed by his at his adaptation in battle, and skill, feeling he was truly a prodigy in everything. Yueliang regained his bnce before Light did, and dashed forward to attack first, however failed. As Yue showed up in front of Light about to hit him his fist was caught lightly, then kicked in the chest sent flying onto the stairs. Fortunately the potion was still in effect, but as Yue got up he said. "Good job Light, I am surprised I even got that hit in while you where holding back." "You give yourself too little credit. You did great my king, I used more force than Orine, yet you still adapted to those stronger than you." Light said then continued and chuckled. "Sorry that I am not as good at controlling my attributes as the others." "Well thank you Light for the praise and lesson. It seems it is time for thest fight for now." Yueliang replied still feeling the healing process continuing. Chapter 16 - Trial By Combat "You give yourself too little credit. You did great my king, I used more force than Orine, yet you still adapted to those stronger than you." Light said then continued and chuckled. "Sorry that I am not as good at controlling my attributes as the others." "Well thank you Light for the praise and lesson. It seems it is time for thest fight for now." Yueliang replied still feeling the healing process continuing. ?? "My King, I have something I wish to ask. Although it may seem like to much to you." The third Sky Orc up for the fight stated. This one, Yueliang had not yet met, then he continued. "I, Gawain, as to not break the contract, do hear by ask this duel to have an extra condition. If I win, I desire to lead our people, until said time when you are fit to be our leader. If I lose however, feel free to do with me what you will." "Although I will not say I will be perfect right off the bat, I do strive to be the perfect leader. Thus, Let us change it slightly, if you win, the others may vote for a leader they deem worthy until said time when I am deemed fit to lead. Just remember if you are the leader you must take all responsibility upon yourself. Can you feed, lead, and protect your people properly? If you feel you can, I have no problem letting you take said position until that time. How is that?" Yueliang swiftly replied with a slight smirk. "I ept" Gawain said respectfully. Although these two did not mind this conversation, everyone else felt worry. They trusted King Yueliang, however, could one of their own really do a better job, even if it was just temporary? It wasmon knowledge among them that in the past such things urred, however never turned out well thus the rule of Mage preferably Summoner being king. After Gawain had epted, they separated by 20 meters, then prepared to fight. Yueliang in this short time asked Yang to add 25 points to both strength, and agility. The two bowed, and before Gawain could move, Yue activated his sprint then dash. Holding back with all his might Yueliang walked forward trying to match his normal speed. Gawain was kind of confused by this act but decided to match it instead of dashing towards him. Whilst walking forward, Yueliang saw that Gawain was doing the same, and once they were 5 meters across from each other Yueliang made his move. He dashed forward, over shooting his mark slightly, Yueliang utilizing his momentum, lifted his leg and aimed at his opponents kidney. Gawain was shocked, when he saw the speed that his king utilized, not because he could not match it but because he thought that the king was not holding back. By the time Gawain came to himself once more, he noticed Yue''s leg heading for him. So he leapt to the side quickly and turned around. Then shouted "Oh shoot!" Although Yue may have been weaker in all stats, even intelligence, it did not mean he could not utilize it differently. Where they were analyzing him, he was adapting to counter it. Boom: A thundering sound resounded the hall. [To rewind a few instances: Yueliang as he threw the kick, knew that it likely would notnd, thus used his hand behind his back to cast fireball. It took all his thinking capacity to speed up the cast. However the moment Yueliang saw him dodge the kick to his back side, he released it. Of course it was considerably suppressed as to not kill his subordinate. Now back to where we were.] Everyone covered their ears and watched with intense interest as they saw Gawain fall. Silence befell the hall for a few seconds, so much so that one could hear their heart beat like a drum. This silence was because if he could win against someone multiple times stronger than himself he could definitely protect them. Or at least so their thoughts were saying. CHEER, CHEER. Cheers, then broke the silence and resounded the hall. They had truly underestimated their king so they thought. This had given them a deep respect and trust for him. However Yueliang on the other hand just stood their smiling. Everyone thinking he looked super cool and handsome. Although what they did not know was due to the pressure he put on his body to achieve such a feat after so little actual training, he was in intense pain, and could barely think, let alone move. However whilst he was stuck there, and the cheers continued, he looked at his achievement notification. [Notification hidden questpleted] [Host Yueliang has defeated an opponent 3 times better than himself. Rewards: + Title {Dark Horse} (Boosts stats by 10% against opponents stronger than host.) + 30 customizable stat points + 10 stat points in Strength, Agility, Intelligence, and Mana + Abilities: Quick Thinking, and Reaction time (The more these are used the fast they will be.) + 30,000 experience] ''What a wonderful ouch... reward.'' He thought while trying to cope with the migraine. While he was still just standing there and the cheering quickly died down, a few of the crowd came down to congratte Yue. They were Rei, and Orine. When they arrived in front of him, they noticed his condition almost instantly. They nced at each other momentarily. Then in order to not let the others opinion of him die down they had him sit on their shoulders and hoisted him out of the hall down to his room. Once the three had arrived, they ced him him on his bed, then sad beside him. Orine had then poured a regen potion down his throat. A few momentster, Yueliang sat up and said thank you to both of them. Orine then spoke first saying "You put your duty towards us above your own health, we are truly fortunate to have such a great and honorable leader. If only I could find...." She mumbled iprehensible words towards the end, however from the look on her face and the few tears streaming down her face, Yueliang had a rough idea of what she was thinking. Rei just nodded and said "You did great out there my king, I look forward to our future together. By doing this, the people now see you as a leader now more than ever. However you should get some rest." Although before Rei and Orine could stand up from the side of his bed, Yue hugged them both. Then released Rei and said "May I speak with Orine for a few moments alone?" When Rei heard this, he smirked then nodded and left the room. Orine just hugged Yue, and continued to cry at her loneliness. She had never had someone to care for her let alone date due to either being busy or others just not caring about her. Yue hugged her back, and patted her gently trying tofort her and show her that everything was alright. He wanted her to know that he was there for her. Then said "Do not worry, I will always be here for you. Also if you ever need to talk, or cry, orugh, or even anything else, juste to me. I will always care for you and protect you." She then lifted her head and looked up into his eyes. She asked while sniffling a little. "Really? You will forever? But am I even pretty?" She felt kind of down at this but also serious, while tears still rolling down her face. "Of course I will, and as for your beauty. You are as radiant as the stars. However if I was to express myself properly, then In your smile I see something more beautiful than the stars, and although I love all the stars in the sky, they are nothingpared to the ones in your eyes." Yueliang stated with passion. She then was over joyed, and smiled, wiping her tears away, then hugged him tighter than before. After that Orine kissed him on the lips quite passionately and happily. Yueliang surprised, figured that she was just thanking him in some Orcish custom or something so he gently separated from her. She was then confused. "Why did you stop?" Orine asked very curiously wondering if she did something wrong. "I just wanted to know why you kissed me so suddenly." Yueliang replied kind of curiously as well. "Do people on earth not kiss when they are engaged?" Orine asked, wondering what sort of odd people would not do that. "Well we do.." Yueliang stated then got cut off by her. "Then what is wrong? I mean we are engaged now." Orine asked once again. "When did we get engaged?" He asked trying to sound as kind as he could. Hearing this, Orine broke into tears. It took a whole 5 minutes before an understandable word made it out of her mouth. "You even ''sniff'' said all those things to me andpleted the ceremony." "So to get this straight, by telling an orc you will care for them, you are starting the ritual. Then To finish it, youplement their appearance?" Yueliang deducted and asked. "Yes, or at least that is the romantic way." Orine said. "I already have an amazing girlfriend and now I have a wonderful fianc¨¦?" He said to himself out loud and then continued. "I wonder if this is a magical agreement." "The answer to the first is yes, awe, you really think I am wonderful? Also to the second question, No it is not, although there are magical binding marriages out there. However those are more of contracts." Orine said trying to calm herself down. "Hmmm, well let us talk more soon. Although for now, I must start crafting those bracelets for you you all, as I am a man of my word." Yueliang stated. "Okay" She said, kind of sad and feeling insecure about what will happen. ''Will we stay together or break up'' she worried as he left to a side room. Chapter 17 - First Blacksmithing/ Enchanting Attempt "Hmmm, well let us talk more soon. Although for now, I must start crafting those bracelets for you you all, as I am a man of my word." Yueliang stated. "Okay" She said, kind of sad and feeling insecure about what will happen. ''Will we stay together or break up'' she worried as he left to a side room. ?? Once inside the cksmithing room, he checked to see that everything was in ce. Upon seeing that is was, he quickly went over to the casting sand and started cing the 100 small steel rods he bought earlier. He brought down the top half and used a mallet to hammer it and make a mold. Once this process was done, he turned it on its side. Then decided, instead of using the automatic pouring system he designed the better choice seemed to be to use his second design. His second design had a track that held a crucible, that would be used to move it along the designated space. So Yueliang used the crank on the side to bring it out of the furnace. Then activated the level 3 fire crystal to heat up the forge, which only took an instant with the heat the crystal produced. In the mean time, he ced 5 steel ingots into the crucible, along with some pure white wood ash to strengthen the arm cuffs. However he did not use to much for worry of making them brittle instead. Yueliang decided simple arm cuffs would be better, because he needed to finish them quickly. Once this was done, he cranked it into the forge then shut the doors so it would keep the heat inside. While the metal was melting, he decided to open the lid over the trough filled with oil. Now I just have to wait for the metal to harden a little after pouring it, then drop them in here. After a few seconds, Yue felt it was ready, so he cranked it out. Then began to carefully pour it into mold. He waited about 40 seconds, then popped open the mold, grabbed his tongs and began quickly moving each over to something he designed to round the metal. He then bent each into its shape quickly then ced it into the oil. While doing this, he thought. ''If I want to fit all the enchantments I want on there, I will need to use runes rather spells. Using soul gems does not seem like an option either as there are to many things to worry about. However I may need the orcs to help if I want these done quickly. There are too many runes to inscribe.'' Once finished dropping the first batch in, he prepared for the second one. While it was melting he drew the runes that needed to be carved into each, and at the same time showed where on it. Then thought. ''If only I ended up getting some dwarves as well or master craftsmen. Oh well, I am still extremely pleased to have gotten this group.'' Thus upon finishing this he summoned 20 of the orcs that he met in the hall earlier, and said. "I apologize if I have woken you, or am bothering you. However if you would, please assist me with inscribing these runes onto these arm cuffs and polishing them. I have all the tools you need ced out for you on the workbench. The workbench is there and tongs by the trough to take out the arm bands." He quickly got back to what he was doing and after 58 more batches, he joined them in inscribing and polishing each of the arm cuffs. Upon finishing all the inscriptions, he gathered the mana he had inside himself and filled each with mana to make sure each was ready, rather than having the others have to figure this out. However there was a downside in this. The first mana runes touch once inscribed is the one they are formatted for, so will be less efficient with others varying on the skill of the forger. "Thank you again everyone, I hope that I can repay youter. Please get some rest, you have worked hard." Yueliang praised them and thanked them. They replied simply saying. "You need not repay us, it is only right for us to help when you have already done so much for us. Also, it is already past sunrise, just so that you know." Then they smiled, bowed and left back to their rooms. "So much time has already passed?" Yue said to himself surprised that time passed so quickly. Then continued speaking to himself. "Well I guess I had better start handing these out to everyone but first ''inspect''." {Simple Illusion Armband} [Effect 1: Makes wearer look human. Effect 2: Allows wearer to see beyond disguises. Effect 3: Anti- fouling and anti- rusting. Made by: Yueliang Haizi] ''I am sure they will all love this, although sadly I did not have enough time to make a design for it'' He thought to himself as he walked towards the meeting hall, summoned Rei and asked him to bring everyone to the meeting hall, as he had something to say. ---- About 20 minutester ---- Everyone had just finished filing into the hall, and Yueliang began by saying. "Hello, and good morning everyone. I hope you rested well, and as I am a man of my word, the Illusion armbands are ready. However, I must say, this would have been a lot more difficult without the help of 20 of you. Thus once again, I must say, thank you very much." After a short pause Yue continued. "Pleasee forward to receive your Illusion armbands. I hope you all like them. Also, sorry for not making them look more intricate as I tried to be quick." They came up one by one, each receiving one. Until one of the Sky Orcs voiced out upon inspecting his. "What is this?" That same orc then said. "Although the design is simple and in, the runes are precise and pure. This is beyond just simple enchanting, and the band itself... Its durability is beyond regr steel made products. Not brittle yet hard, and just flexible enough that it will not harm its wearer." Everyone watched with interest and amazement, as they did not think much of it before he said something. This orc then ran back over to Yueliang and said while kneeling with his fist over his chest. "My king, please, teach me these techniques. I will dly tell you whatever you want to know or give you what you want." Yueliang then replied to this man. "I just know the basics, however if it is of use to you, I will dly help you out. You do not have to pay me anything, however if we could learn from each other I would be very grateful." "Of course, and my name is Lancelot. I love crafting, and inventing things. Either way, I look forward to working with you in the future." Lancelot replied quite happily whist also respectful. "As do I" Yueliang said to Lancelot then continued giving out the arm bands. *So as to exin why the orcs do not know some of the things Yueliang knows or even get surprised by him, that is because although they do have his memories and knowledge, they do not have what is engraved in his mind and soul by the system. Of course Yue figured this out based on deduction. Also, they will not receive any of his memories from after the contract was made, just before and during.* "Well, thank you everyone foring, and you may get back to your research or whatever it is you want to do. I will let you know about the jobs and you may pick what suits youter. I must head to school and do my finals quickly so I can graduate. So I will see you allter my friends." Yueliang said as he left the hall and building to head back to Tsinghua University. ---- About 6 hourster ---- "My tests are finally over. Phew." Yue sighed happily yet tired. ''I guess I should head back home and await the results. Hopefully I have gotten a high score, I do not want my results to drop because of impatience.'' He thought to himself as he yawned while walking back to his ce. "Hand over all of your credits." A hooded man said from behind Yueliang. "What credits? I am but a student?" Yueliang replied slowly raising his hands upon feeling the gun on his back. "Try that garbage again and I will shoot you. I know you are of the noble lineage of Haizi." The man said. "If you know that much you should be of noble lineage yourself, thus you also know that I do not receive my inheritance until after my service." Yueliang said, then slowly started turning around. "Tch, do not turn around. What a waste of time, keep walking." The man said. "Well, if you want some money why not work for me?" Although I do not have my inheritance, I have started a business that I am working on. "Nice offer, however no. Just sign it over to me and you will be just fine." The man said. "Huh" Yueliang sighed then said. "It is sad that some people cannot ept a blessing but insist on a curse." He then activated sprint and dash, leaned forward quickly and lifted is left leg kicking the gun into the air. Then turned around all in one fluid motion, caught the gun by the barrel, and as the man turned around to run, Yueliang tossed the gun at the back of his head trying not to kill him but just knock him out. Yueliang walked over, examined the man and saw no form of identification. Then picked him up and started carried him back to his building. Fortunately the street he was attacked on was not very popr or it would have been moreplicated. Then thought ''I guess it is time for some questioning. This man is really odd, I wonder where he is from.'' Chapter 18 - Setting Up Business Yueliang walked over, examined the man and saw no form of identification. Then picked him up and started carried him back to his building. Fortunately the street he was attacked on was not very popr or it would have been moreplicated. Then thought ''I guess it is time for some questioning. This man is really odd, I wonder where he is from.'' ---- A few momentster ---- ?? Yueliang arrived in his building carrying the knocked out man on his shoulder thinking. ''Hmm,e to think of it, I have not yet named this ce. I wonder what I should name it.'' While he was walking and in thought, some of his subordinates saw him walking through the entrance with a person on his shoulder, wondering if he was dead. While Yue was walking, he noticed some of the odd nces they were giving him. Guessing what they thought, he figured it would be better for them to continue thinking that he killed him. So he just smiled and waved as he walked in. Yue just really did not want them to think he was weak. Once Yue made it to his room, he pulled out a chair and ced the man on it. He threw some cold water on him to wake him up. The man groggily woke up with a big headache. Looking around, the man asked "Where am I?" "That is the wrong question. You should be more concerned with answering mine if you want out of here." Yue said very seriously, trying to intimidate the man. Ding. Ding. "What do you want to know?" The man asked calmly, figuring if he was not careful he would die. Since this aristocratic child was not like the others he has seen. "First off tell me why you came after me. You are to organized to be just some ordinary street thug. Also, tell me who you are." Yueliang said calmly while maintaining a sinister smile. "To answer your first, you are right, I was hired. As for the second I cannot say. Argh." The man said in pain, then continued. "What did you do to me, why do I feel so much pain?" While maintaining his sinister smile and just slightly tilting his head, he thought ''Yang, what is going on?'' "Master, if you checked your notifications you would have seen. First off, you obtained [Intimidate] {Allows user to strike fear into those of weaker will than user.} Once this ability is leveled up it bes the skill menace. Which is a stronger version of the current ''intimidate'', and will allow you to also taunt those stronger than you. As for your second, that would be what is currently causing him pain. It is called [Interrogation] {Any lies or deception of any sort causes pain to the ones being questioned. Any honesty is rewarded by a happy and peaceful feeling.} This skill is exceedingly useful, and it has no downsides so long as you have high enough stats. That is all you need to know for now." ''Thank you Yang, you are always there for me. I guess I should get back to questioning him.'' Yueliang thought then said. "I have done nothing to you, however have you ever heard of the saying that lies only bring about pain and suffering? Where as truth only brings happiness and prosperity?" "Why are you talking about such things whilst I am in such pain!" The man said while gritting his teeth in pain as it increased from not answering Yue''s question. "If you really want the pain to stop, just answer truthfully, without deceit. The only one to me for this is yourself you know." Yueliang said acting sympathetic while chuckling a little. "Fine if it will stop this torment, my name is Shashou. Yes, I have heard the saying." The man said, then instantly started feeling so much better and at peace. He then asked "What is this?" to himself. "Next question, who hired you, and what for?" Yueliang asked with that same sinister smile, only this time joined with a happy voice. "I do not know who hired me. However I was just hired to make your life difficult at every turn." The man Shashou said. "Hmm, if that is the case, how did you know of my origins?" Yue asked the man. "I take assassination jobs normally. As for how I knew, when I could not do my research properly, I figured you either lived under a rock or where a noble living low key. Thus, paying another noble got me the information needed to understand my target." Shashou said quickly looking for more of this feeling that made him feel as light as a feather floating on the clouds, with nothing wrong in the world. "I see, tell me why did you not want to work for me?" Yue asked curiously. "There are no problems with that, except that I try to stay professional and finish the jobs I start. If you are able to pay and provide for me I do not care who I work for. Also, I figured you were joking. It is not often a low born gets offered a job by a noble. However if you were serious, I would be d to take the job. I just ask that you do one thing." Shashou replied. "What is that?" Yue asked even more curiously. "To pay the fee for leaving a mission. Otherwise I either get killed or finish the mission. It is 500 thousand, basically five times the reward to keep people from leaving a mission once taken." Shashou said feeling ecstatic from Yue''s interrogation skill. "I see, well I will take care of it. I look forward to our work together in the future." Yueliang said then guided him to a room for him to reside him. Then said "Stay in this room until Ie to get you. There is a lot of danger if you leave this room without my permission." Yueliang said seriously. Shashou nodded then went to examine the room, and made himselffortable. ''It is time to assign jobs to everyone then, make some more Illusion armbands, for myself, Shashou and some extras. For humans it will not change their appearance, however will still give sight beyond disguise and what the other effects.'' He thought to himself while starting to gather everyone in the meeting hall. After gathering everyone, Yueliang said. "Alright everyone, let us begin. So first off I will say this. There will be an ounting and resource division which will keep track of all our business assets. If any group needs money, they will apply there. If someone feels there is corruption,e to me. No need to feel afraid. Now as for the groups. I will let everyone figure out their jobs themselves, and payment. I trust you all. Now for the main focus of this meeting, there will be an agriculture group focusing on growing nts and food, and better ways to nurture and develop them. This group will take care of our nt needs, not just food but also for anything else they are needed for. There will be a pharmaceutical group if you do not cultivate,e to me and I will give manual to you to begin that journey. Those who work in this group are preferred to practice all methods of making medicine, so that we do not loose out on any field. There will be the gastrologic and cooking department. These people will focus on development of food, not just for diets, but also to increase our strength and what not. Tech will probably be the biggest department as you will work on researching and developing our technology. Of course there will be branches in this department to make sure you do not have to fight over resources. Any other departments you feel are needed create as you see fit. There must be at least 5 people to create one. If you cannote up with the people, try making some golems or something to assist you. Now as for something you all must know. I will give you money to start this work, however what you all are able to develop, we will sell the more basic things in order to make money to fund ourselves. I can supplement funds from time to time, however do not expect anything if you have not tried raising the money yourself first. We must be a self reliant business. I should also say, I am not trying to dump everything onto you, I will help a lot. However there is a lot I have to manage and take care of right now. Any questions?" Yueliang finished. One orc raised their hand and said. "Who will be leading this if you are busy? Also, how do we contact you?" "Easy, I would normally say Rei, however if you feel he is not worthy raise your hand." Yue waited and saw no hands raised so continued. "Okay that settles that. Now if you want to contact me for any reason, you may teleport to me. If you do not know how ask Rei or someone else as I am sure they could guide you better than me on that subject. Any other questions or concerns?" "No sir." They all replied. "Thank you all for being understanding. I know I promised you house and home, and you shall have it. However before I get involved in changing your lives, I would like for you to live as you used to for now to get used to things around here first. Then after things calm down I will start leading you into the future. However for now I am working on your growth as well as my own at the same time. I want for you all to have the best and happiest of lives. Thest thing I have to say before concluding this meeting is this. Everyone I know you are currently better than me in most if not all stats. However soon I will have work out areas, libraries, schools, and so much more. I want for you all to be able to grow as well thus, once these are ready, I decree that you shall go once a day except on Saturday and Sunday. The schools for children just for a 6 hours a day. Teacher will be paid as well. The libraries are for you to learn anything you do not already know about. Your time used there will be up to you. However if you fall behind the rest I shall make a punishment reward system. This way you will all look forward to bing the best you can be. All the rest of the ces will be the same. It will be up to you whether to go or not. However, do not bezy because you will only cheat yourselves. This rule does not only apply to you. My system as you know afflicts these same rules upon me. Which by the way, I will have a gift for you all once I start seeing your improvement." Yueliang said happily. "King Yueliang, King Yueliang, King Yueliang." They all cheered happily, many even crying tears of joy, because they had such a great leader who cares so deeply about them. Even creating a systematic way of life that will allow them to have better lives. He even lets them bring up theirints and will fix things. In their eyes Yueliang was just too great. They began to feel that king was to lowly of a term. However they still feltplete and utter respect and reverence towards him. He was like a father who wanted the best for his children. Even the fathers in the crowd started looking to him as an example. Upon the cheering slowly dying down, Yueliang said. "Instead of money, I will be making a credit based system in which you will be able to use freely. If you want money you may exchange credits for it. If you want something from my system for instance you may use your credits. If I cannot provide what you want, I will refund your credits until such a time that I can. Also, I will design a building nter that I would like you to construct for me. It will provide more room for everything and allow easier travel and etc. Now with this I conclude this meeting, thank you all once again for being here along with your love and respect. I love you all my family and friends." Then Everyone began to leave happily and quickly started working on forming the groups based on their skills and knowledge. If one wanted to join a group they were not suited for they would have to study and work hard. They all decided to do their best, as they wanted to live up to their kings praise and expectations of them. Or at least what they thought he had of them. ''Well soon will be time for the celebration of my birthday/ anding into the underworld. I will also have to start working on my cultivation, as well as all the other ns. However for now, I need to speak with Orine about our current situation.'' Yueliang thought to himself. Chapter 19 - Deepening Bonds ''Well soon will be time for the celebration of my birthday/ anding into the underworld. I will also have to start working on my cultivation, as well as all the other ns. However for now, I need to speak with Orine about our current situation.'' Yueliang thought to himself. ''I guess I should see Orine now, then go to sleep. So much has been happeningtely I am exhausted.'' Yueliang thought while getting ready to summon her from his room. ?? Knock knock. "Who is it?" Yue asked. "It is Orine." A familiar feminine voice replied. "Come in, I was just about to..." "Hello Yue, care to exin?" Xue asked feeling kind of sad. "I was actually just about to go clear up the misunderstanding. I would have done so sooner, however there was a lot to do. Speaking of how did you hear about it." Yue asked. "Hear about what? I was justing by because you have note to see me for a while. Also, you called me but did not speak, thus worrying me." Xue said in a worried tone. "Well I guess since you are here, I may as well tell you now. I somehow idently got engaged, because ady from somewhere else has different customs. Anyways, I was about to go clear it up, if you want toe with you can." Yueliang said kind of carefree. "I... How.... I see. Just please do not hurt her feelings. Also we should go together." Xue said worried about the otherdy. "I must admit Xue, you are taking this better than I expected." Yue said as he led the way. "Well you said it was an ident right? Also, you are trying to fix the misunderstanding which is what matters right? Also you were honest with me." Xue said smiling happily following him. ---- A few momentster ---- "Here we are." Yueliang said as he knocked on Orine''s door. "Yes?" Orine said then surprised to see Yueliang at her door. However did not notice Xue. "May wee in? I have something I would like to talk with you about." Yueliang asked hoping all would go well and peacefully. "Of Course." Orine said happily, looking forward to spending time with Yue. Then said "Please take a seat." Pointing at two chairs by the desk in her room, while she sat on her bed and said. "This must be your amazing girlfriend you spoke of. Xue blushed, then Yueliang spoke. "This is actually what I came here about." "I would love to get to know her as well." Orine said while Xue and Yueliang both felt she was missing the point. "Before that, I wanted to ask something. Why are you so easy going about this?" Yueliang asked. "What do you mean? What is wrong?" Orine asked thinking she did something wrong. Then Xue voiced in. "I think Yue means, why are you so epting of him having a girlfriend as well as you." "Ohh, is plural marriage not usual among your people?" Orine asked casually as if it waspletely normal. Xue then spoke again saying curiously. "Just curious, where do youe from that allows that? As far as I know it is banned on the whole." Orine then looked at Yue curiously wondering how to reply. Then Yue spent the next few minutes exining the situation. After exining Xue said "She does not look any different." Yue then said. "Look again." At this sentence Orine took off the Illusion Armband. "Why is she taking that armband off..... What?" Xue eximed, as she never knew other races existed, only trusting Yue at first because she wanted to believe him. Now she knew for certain it was the truth, and said? "But how? Why are your race not walking among us?" "We are, however this is mainly inhabited by humans. I presume that somewhere in your history, there was either a war where they were wiped out or moved away. On others multiple intelligent races aremon. As for why we are here, our king has summoned us from our world, and all roughly 6,000 people in this building except you, Yueliang, and one other are Sky Orcs." Orine exined. "Where is your king then?" Xue asked curiously. "You really have not told her anything have you Yue?" Orine asked Yueliang kind of disappointed. "A lot has happened, and I was not certain if I should even let this knowledge out among others. The people of this do not like most changes unless it fills their greed in some way." Yue replied. "Anyways, Xue, Yueliang is our king. He is a mage with summoning skills, as well as a cksmith, alchemist, martial artist, and enchanter. Although he is constantly gaining more skills and what not almost every passing day." Orine said to Xue. "I knew he had those sses, however wow. Who knew my boyfriend would be a king one day." Xue said kind of jokingly. "Anyways, we are kind of getting sidetracked. We came to discuss the current engagement situation." Yueliang said. "Right." Orine replied then said. "So what is the problem?" "Well, although I do care for and will take care of you, I cannot marry you. This is because of the circumstances of my." Yueliang said. "That is not a problem, I can wait, or we can go to any other." Orine said. Xue then chimed in again. "Although I just want Yue to be happy, is it really right to have you wait?" "It is alright, unlike most of the humans on your, we live a lot longer. Even Yue, once he trains more will live a lot longer." Orine said. "Well, how about we just put the matter aside for now?" Xue replied then said. "Instead how about we just get to know each other first." "That sounds delightful." Said Orine quite cheerfully, looking forward to making a new friend. "Well, I should let you twodies get to know each other. As much as I would love to hang out with you both, there is a lot that I have to get done over the next few days. Both for my people, and for prior engagements that must be gotten ready for in advance." Yueliang said to them, sad that he could not stay. "It is alright, go take care of what you must. Also, in a couple days my dad would like to see you again." Xue said. "Do not worry about us, I have some fun ns for us to enjoy." Orine said very happily, looking forward to getting to know her new friend. "Alright, take care, I will take you both somewhere fun after I finish everything." Yueliang said and waved good bye as he walked out of the room. ''I guess I should get working on crafting that new batch of armbands, then I need to work on my spell casting and alchemy.'' He thought to himself. ---- About Thirty Minutes Later ---- Finally finished with crafting these. One for myself and I guess I need to give one to Xue and my new employee. Which I really need to talk to soon. Anyways off to spell casting. Yueliang then pulled up the spell models from his memory and picked out a level 2 puppet spell that came with a level 1 helping hand spell. Then he thought to himself ''I know that the main reason I could cast fireball before was mainly due to the basics I have. Thus I should practice that one and modify the spell moreter.'' He pulled up the model in his mind and the first node stated to glow blue, and Yue started trying to move the magic along a path that he chose based on his previous knowledge of the fireball experiments. Focusing on what made it have stability and work. Considering there were hundreds of nodes on just a level one spell and he had only explored maybe 50 decently. Although he did not know what each of these did perfectly he had a rough understanding. Just as he was getting to the next node, he felt the connection break, and he felt blood gushing out of his nose. As if that was not bad enough he felt a huge headache. He had yang use 100 experience to cast the healing spell again for worry of dying or a head explosion. Yue continued each of these experiments with about 30 minutes between each to let himself heal a little, although he did not have yang heal him anymore unless it was an emergency. This went on for a couple of hours. He lost a lot of blood, however at least Yang would protect him from death. Yue was very happy, thinking. "I have made a lot of progress I think, I have a rough understanding of a few more nodes and more understanding on how to cast spells. I will definitely get it this time." He thought as he had just gotten to thest node, and then. ''oh no.'' "Master...." The room went ck, and Yueliang passed out..... Chapter 20 - Magic Trials Yue was very happy, thinking. "I have made a lot of progress I think, I have a rough understanding of a few more nodes and more understanding on how to cast spells. I will definitely get it this time." He thought as he had just gotten to thest node, and then. ''oh no.'' "Master...." ?? The room went ck, and Yueliang passed out..... Ding. ---- About 2 hourster ---- ''Ugh, what exactly happened'' Yueliang thought while still groggy and in pain. He found it difficult to move let alone get up. "Master, you are finally up. I had to heal you again, however just for a thousand experience. Anyways, to answer your question, you kept casting spells over and over, and in your excitement did not realize that you ran out of mana and started using a lost technique by ident. It is dangerous but also a life saver if used right. You also lost a lot of blood before then causing you temporary anemia." "Ah, I see. However, could you go back to the lost technique I used, what was that?" Yueliang asked Yang. "You know, you could check your notifications once in a while. Anyways it is called [Blood Casting] and it {Allows caster to use blood to rece mana in the casting process}. Of course there are many techniques that can rece mana, however they have all been lost to the ages due to well, many different circumstances. Either way, please check your status, you have a lot of points you should use up as well." Yang replied. ''Alright, I will'' Yueliang thought. ''Status'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 30-> 40 More years Level: 10 {55,000/204,800 next level} Health: 200/2,400 (Healing 1 point per minute) Strength: 75-> 85 Agility: 75-> 85 Endurance: 75 Intelligence: 75 Soul: 75 -misc- Luck: 75 Charm: 75 Mana: 75-> 85 Chi: 75 Customizable stat points: 135] [New abilities and skills: Quick Thinking Reaction Time Intimidate Interrogation Blood casting] "Anyways master, running out of mana is something that tends to happen to most all mages. Although in order to counter it they look for ways to supplement it, such as potions, gear, and what not. Either way, I am sure you will be able to pass the ''mana trials''ter on." Yang interrupted saying. "Hold it, I feel a serious red g here...." Yueliang said. "It is just your imagination Master." Yang said in a kind of joking tone. "No, what are these mana trials you mentioned?" Yueliang asked quite seriously. "Alright, this is something that every spell casteres across eventually. As your body starts circting mana, or in your case is made up of it (well mostly, because of the system protecting you), once you get to a certain point you will be teleported to abyrinth. This is where you will be tested by the will of the universe. It is also one of the most important times for a mage. Although I say that you are tested, on rare asions people die from said tests. However, as long as you practice enough and have enough spells down, you should be fine." Yang replied. "You just said it is one of the most important times for a mage, please exin." "No problem, once tested, which is mandatory by the way. You will be given one or more blessings. These vary from person to person. Some get equipment, others spirits, talents, or almost anything else. However this is all based on your performance. If you do bad, you get little to nothing, if you do well, you get blessed majorly. For instance if we were not separated when you where younger, you would have made it there much sooner, which also would have increased your reward by leaps and bounds. Either way, I know he was just worried about you. However due to this, you will be startingter than others which will result in a lower reward." Yang exined. Yang then continued. "In more detail, you will be taken to abyrinth. This is a ce where you will make choices, and might have to fight. You will have to prove yourself worth to be a mage. Although one small problem, as it has only ever happened once before. If you are deemed unworthy to be a mage during the trial, mana will be blocked off from you forever. So, please choose well." "Are you able to give me more details?" Yueliang asked hopingly. "Other than that it will happen in a couple of months, no, sorry." Yang said. "Thank you very much." Yueliang said gratefully to Yang. Yueliang then spent the next two days practicing spells. Hepleted the help hand spell, and started working on puppet spell in order to try and raise his proficiency and understanding of magic. After the two days were up, he went to work on potions. However first he bought a super basic kit for beginners from the shop for free as a promotion to get him to buy more, and show him some more of what the shop had to offer. This came with a mortar and pestle, distilling set, and a few other items to help him get started. By the time he set up the room it was half filled, and he thought to himself. ''I will clearly need a bigger room for thister. Although for now I should have enough to get started. Hmm, a regeneration stimnt potion seems like the best to start with.'' ''I really cannot wait until I am more skilled with magic, or other things. Then instead of these impure concoctions, I can draw the essence, or nutrients as needed to make thempletely pure.'' He thought to himself as he started pulling out the ingredients one by one. First was Securigera securidaca, then Ceylon Cassia, and finally an aloe cut. Yue prepared each ingredient individually. Then mixing, separating, and etcetera ording to his downloaded memories. After it looked to be about the right consistency, and color, he added his mana to it. Infusing his mana as both a preservative and enhancer, this potion would increase the speed of healing by 30%. Although it was not much, it was better than nothing. Also, as he got better, he would be able to make better ones that would heal before your very eyes if not instantly. Then before Yue finished, he pulled the mana in his body out and formed a bottle for the potion. This would serve to keep the efficacy, preserving it much better, and will not break until the liquid leaves it. Then Yue poured the potion into the potion bottle thinking. ''Sadly this is more like chemistry for now. At least soon it will be more magical, although this is quite exhausting using so much mana at once.'' "Well, at least I have made one, although it took about an hour to make. Well, I guess it is time to speak to Shashou. Hopefully he has been doing well." Yueliang said aloud to himself while walking out of the potion room, and stuffing the potion into his inventory. ---- A Few Moments Later ---- Knock, Knock "Coming." Shashou said quickly, then as the door opened, he asked "Yes?" Before noticing who it was. "Boss" He eximed. "Sorry that it has been a few days. However there has been much to do. I hope you have not had to much trouble." Yueliang stated apologetically. "It was no trouble. Some of your employees brought me food and drink, so that was nice. Also the amenities in this room are amazing. Anyways, what have youe for?" Shashou asked curiously. "First off, wear this at all times. Also, do not be surprised at what you see. Now follow me." Yueliang said as he started walking out of the room. Shashou followed obediently while listening as Yueliang continued to speak. "First off, while working for me, I will provide you with many new experiences and strengths that you may not have known of before. However if you betray any of us, you will experience a terrible loss that you will forever regret. Second, everything here is top secret except what we choose to reveal to the public. Now look around and tell me what you see." Shashou figured he would die if he betrayed Yueliang, however did not want to anyway. As this was looking like a cushiony and blissful jobpared to hisst one. After thinking that he quickly looked around and replied. "Humanoid looking orcs, and you are human..... Hhold onn... Orcs??" Yueliang then replied. "Yes, magic, and such creatures exist. You will learn a lot about such things while working for me. However if you betray us I will make it so you can never touch magic again among other punishments." "I would never want to anyway, you do not have to threaten me. However if orcs exist, do elves?" Shashou asked hopingly. "Hehe, yes. I take it you are interested in them?" Yueliang chuckled then asked. "Definitely, where could I find one?" Shashou asked. "I could summon one for youter. Depending on your performance here." Yueliang replied seriously. "If you can get me one, I will follow you my entire life." Shashou said seriously. "No need for that, just work well, and you will be justly rewarded like anyone else who follows me. Also, I am guessing you want to live a long life right? We can fix that for you as well. Maybe a few centuries or more." Yueliang said with one main thought in mind. ''sh the carrot, hold the rod. Or in other words, let them see both the reward and punishment and choose which they prefer.'' "I was already nning to work for you for a long time, however with benefits like these, no one in the world could drag me from following you." Shashou said with 100% seriousness, looking forward to working here. "Well now that you are able to see this, and have made your choice, go and look for which group you want to work in. There are many different fields. Also, you will be paid in credits which can be exchanged for money, not that you will need it while working here. The others will exin in more detail what you can get with these credits. In the mean time, I have to go talk to some people and prepare for my party on the 1st of July." "Is that your birthday sir?" Shashou asked both curiously and respectfully. "Yes, and also a the time that I will being out in the underworld." Yueliang replied. "Well, I best be off to work sir. May your endeavors be sessful sir." Shashou said before heading off to the others to find work that suited him. ''So I guess I should see Xue and her father, then start cultivating before the party. I am sure there will be much to do afterward.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he left the property. Chapter 21 - Getting Engaged Properly ''So I guess I should see Xue and her father, then start cultivating before the party. I am sure there will be much to do afterward.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he left the property. ---- A few minutester ---- ?? "Hello Xue, it has been a few days." Yueliang said behind Xue, she turned around and then. "Yue, you are here. I am so happy to see you again." Xue said as she jumped into his arms to hug him. He spun her around once then set her down. "So how have you been while I was away?" Yueliang asked. "Well to start from the beginning, Orine and I talked for a while, went shopping, got manicures and pedicures, and then to a hot spring to have some fun. After that I have mainly just been at school. It is a lot of work, although to be a top student of course you know that mr. graduate early." Xue teased a little and giggled. "Well, I am d you two had fun. If you want help studying let me know. So shall we meet your dad again. Last time you said he wanted to talk to me. Sorry it took so long." Yueliang then got to the point. "Awe and here I thought you came to visit me." She joked. "You know I would visit you anytime." Yueliang teased back, and she blushed in response as they headed up to see her father Laohu. They continued to talk on their way up the floating elevator. Once they made it to the top, they stopped talking, and held each others hands as they walked onto that floor. As they walked, they saw Laohu signing some documents, and continued towards him. "Hello father inw." Yueliang said. Laohu looked up upon hearing that, then said. "I said to call me Laohu." He joked. "Hahah, so I heard you wanted to talk to me." Yue replied. "I am wondering when you two are getting married?" Laohu asked seriously. Upon hearing this Xue felt slightly embarrassed and blushed until her face was red. "I was thinking tomorrow. What do you say father inw Laohu?" Yueliang asked seriously about the marriage, half joking about the time. Hearing this, Xue looked at Yue and wondered if he was serious. Of course she was really happy and blushed from ear to ear, yet stayed quiet to hear the rest. "Hmm, tomorrow sounds good.... Wait tomorrow?" Laohu eximed, he could not tell whether to be happy or mad that it was so soon. "It is ok, I was actually joking about tomorrow, however I am actually nning for about 2 weeks after my service is over in the spatial wars. The reasons being firstly that my inheritancees in after my service, and I will be able to have a better and stylish wedding. The second reason being, if I end up dying during my service." Yueliang said quite seriously and wanted Laohu to know he thought this out seriously. "I am d that you have thought this out..." Laohu said then was interrupted. "Please forgive my interruption, however I would like to discus the bridal dowry. I have two options. Either of which will be given after I get my inheritance. You may chose between one of two premium properties. The first is a premium coastal castle estate. The second is a premium business. Of course which ever is chosen shall be transferred to her name upon the arrival of my inheritance. So which would you choose? However if you need time I understand." Yueliang said meaningfully to Xue and then asked. "I choose the coastal estate" Xue answered immediately, then continued. "It will be a great ce to live, raise children, and everything else. Also, our business isrge enough, right daddy?" "Alright that sounds good, however what of the other matters?" Laohu asked. "Well I assume you mean the fortune teller to see if we arepatible, I have already set an appointment for an hour from now. Also, as for the betrothal gift, 200,000 credits." Yueliang said kind of choking on his own words. *Just the premium property would normally cost at minimum 100 million which goes to show how much he cared about Xu and was certain they would stay together. 2 hundred thousand was enough to buy an elite property which is two tiers below premium. They go from: garbage (1000 minimum), to poor (10,000 minimum), to intermediate (50,000), to high ss (100,000), to elite (200,000), to prime (1 million), to, premium (100 million), then finally divine (not able to price) To give a rough estimate on how much things cost on average, a days worth of food can be bought for 12 credit. To go to the best university would be 10,000 a semester without a schrship. For best reference, if in 2020 you could buy a days worth of food for 120 yuan in beijing, china, there is the math. Also if college was 80k a semester in 2020, that should give an idea of the cost. Basically everything is about 8-10 times different.* Laohu was amazed at such an offer, thinking ''This is only slightly below the standards of the king. It truly befits Yueliang''s station of second only to the king.'' Then he said "I can see that you truly care about my daughter if you are to give such extravagant gifts to both our family and to Xue herself." "I do, with all my heart love your daughter. Since we havee to an agreement, shall we go to the fortune teller, and then sign the documents? Thus sealing this arrangement." Yueliang asked. Both Xue and Laohu faced each other, then agreed. They followed Yueliang to the fortune teller. While they were all walking, Yueliang was thinking one thing. ''I know it is only right to give this much as someone of my position and how much I care about Xue, however to give a premium estate is equivalent to raising that persons status to a base marquis. Most marquis have 1 premium property, her family as the 3rd in power, has 3. My family as a Duke has 5, the base amount needed because we do not care much for wealth but more so honor and leadership, among other things. Although with the one I one now, we are up to 6. I really must be careful. If her family meets the other requirements to be a duke and gets the rest of the properties, the king will have to intervene in order to stop them from destroying the peace and happiness we have now out side the war.'' He finished his thought as they arrived at the fortune teller. They went in and the session began quickly. Thedy quickly did many different forms of fortune telling, exining many things, even mentioning. "Sir is a dragon, and Lady is a snake. You two are the perfect match. Although normally such a couple would have minor issues, I see nothing but sess in your future together. I can tell you both ept each other for who you are, and what what is best for each other as well, which is a great and umon trait. I wish you both the best of happiness together." She concluded. "Thank you very much." The three said simultaneously and bowed, then left the establishment. "So it looks like we are a perfect pair. However even if she said we were opposites, I would still do my best to be with you." Yueliang said honestly and happily. "Awe, and I you." Xue said truthfully and happily. "Alright you two. I am d you are happy together, however shall we get to the documents to make this official?" Laohu said kind of impatiently, although he was happy for his daughter, he was worried about whether or not this would still work out. The two may be happy however he knew all to well how easily rtionships could end. "dly." Yueliang said as he pulled up the screen from his watch. He pulled up the contract he had made when he first started dating Xue, although with the alterations he made recently such as the property and what not. "I am happy for you, I wish you a happy marriage, and life long happiness." Yang said congratting Yue on his sessful engagement/ future marriage. Once the contract was signed by all three parties, Yue said. "We should celebrate this momentous asion." "Yue, although it does sound like a great idea daddy and I must get back to our duties, just as I am sure you have yours. However we should definitely celebrateter. Have a wonderful day." Xue said and smiled as she left with her dad. She felt she should do this because she knew he was busy and had many things to do for now. Yueliang knowing what she was trying to do thought. ''Thank you, although I love making time for you, you are right I need to work hard to make us happy and safe..... Well time to get to head home and get to cultivation then.'' He thought excitedly. Chapter 22 - Beginning The Cultivation Journey Yueliang knowing what she was trying to do thought. ''Thank you, although I love making time for you, you are right I need to work hard to make us happy and safe..... Well time to get to head home and get to cultivation then.'' He thought excitedly. Heading home, he saw many different different sceneries as he was taking a different route than usual thinking. ''I should really take her out for a pic some time, thendscape here really is breathtaking. Also, it is peaceful here, with the birds chirping and the small animals ying. It seems perfect.'' ?? Then another thought came to mind. ''Maybe I should cultivate here. The only problem would be if someone disturbs me. Well, no need to worry about that until I get myself farther along anyway. Well I should get home first, I can think about thister.'' ---- About 30 minutester ---- "Ah, finally back home." He said to himself as he arrived in front of ''Rongyu Zhi Jia'' (House of Honor) the title he came up with for his business & home. Yue then walked in and went to his room. Once inside he summoned helping hand quickly to lift his bed, while he started drawing an ancient Chinese array formation for aiding in drawing in spiritual energy. He did this to quicken his cultivation once he started. After this, he set down his bed off to the side, went to his cksmithing room, and got a shovel and metal bucket. He then used the fireball spell from memory, however rather thanunching it as a projectile he poured a lot of magnesium over the array formation he just drew and lit it with the fire ball, then canceled the spell. Once it melted the floor where he wanted, he used the shovel to pick it up then poured it in the bucket to useter, of course he would have to separate the materials. After all that was done, he melted down pure gold in his forge, then poured it into most the holes he just made to make the array. Then he took out the nts he bought on his way back and ced them around the array into the rest of the holes he made, then used magical energy in ce of chi since he could not use it yet, to connect the nts and the array. Once the array waspleted, he just waited for the gold to finish hardening, and hoped that because he used mana rather than chi, that it would not produce mana instead. However if it did he would just make another with chi the next time or both. While waiting for the metal to cool, he decided to look at his cultivation manuals he obtained, and see which he wanted to start with. Once he pulled out all the manuals, he saw that some where techniques not just cultivation methods, so he put those back for now until he could use them. Then he looked at what was left. [Heavenly Soul Refining] [Divine Body Refinement] [Divine Sword Refinement] {Focuses on Inclusiveness, {Hardens and strengthens {Focuses on having swordsman''s and absorptive capacity.} to best of body refinement} body, and sword qi} [More]..... Clearly the best is heavenly Soul Refining, for allowing proficiency in everything and more qi than others for the soul. However to be the best I need to cultivate my body as well. Although body refinement is nice, the Divine Sword Refinement is better because swordsman are stronger, more durable, and have sword qi. It may not seem like much difference but it is like being a piece of metal vs a diamond. Diamond is harder and sharper as a basicparison. "Well, it should be cool by now." Yueliang said to himself as he got up and checked. The floor was cool, and it looked great. He sat down about to start cultivating, when he noticed. "Shoot, this is producing mana. Oh well, I guess I will go without the array formation for now." So he used hand of magic to pick up his bed and ce it back where it was, then when to a corner of his room. He ced down a nket, sat down and looked over both Heavenly Soul Refinement, and Divine Sword Refinement techniques before he started to make sure he had everything down right. Normally one would not cultivate two separate techniques at once, however these two go together well. Just to make sure he asked yang. ''Am I able to cultivate these at the same time, or no?'' "Yes master, you are able to, however not in the sense you are thinking. Divine Sword Refinement requires you to practice while practicing the sword technique in it. In order to do this, you will be circting your chi along that route. However while it follows the same route as the Heavenly Soul Refinement, it is different. The reason being is you will allow your chi to spread while following the path to your skin, then pull back to your muscles, then your veins and arteries, then your organs, and so on. This will thus forth harden each of these while you are exercising. Also, due to doing this it will take slightly longer, however you will essentially be practicing both at once no matter what." Yang replied happily. ''Alright, thank you Yang.'' Yueliang replied. "Of course master" Yang said. Yueliang then got up, and made a basic sword, however in order to make it strong he folded it various times, and made sure it was a carbon, Damascus steel chinese style sword. It took about and hour and a half to do this, and wrap leather around the handle to have a nice handle. After he finished this, he started sword cultivating, even though it was a terrible idea to cultivate at night normally when you first start out. He was swinging the sword and doing the stances ording to what was listed. He was also trying to move the chi in his body through the path he was supposed to, which was difficult to get the feeling of at first. After a few hours, he had the hang of it. It was bout midnight, and he could feel that he was gradually getting the technique down, however it would take a while before he was able toplete his foundation establishment stage. After a few more minutes he got tired, so he started cultivating the heavenly soul refinement technique while siting the proper way. As he did not want to mess up his cultivation he did not let the chi spread as he did while moving, because he was uncertain what would happen. This was a little more difficult as it required more fine control than just keeping it in his body refining different parts. He recited his mantra for this technique in his heart which was oddly simr to the other one he practiced earlier. Although Yue had many question he kept his mind clear, and just continued until sunrise. He felt well rested and was doing better. Then he thought to himself. ''I guess this is only easier because I practice with mana as well. However if these two techniques are so simr, I wonder if I canbine them?'' "Master, although I understand what you are feeling as I am curious about it as well, I do not rmend trying this. It could derail you. If you want I rmend fixing itter if you still want to. Also, remember to never cultivate in front of others until you are strong enough. If someone sees your techniques, not only could they copy them, but they may realize what sects they came from. This system was designed to take knowledge and a lot of other things, and make it essible to the master that has it. In your case you are using the top basic techniques from the top two sectors in the cultivation field. it is also the same with your other sses, they were learned from the top fields." Yang said to Yueliang in response to his question. "Wait, so then basically the system is stealing this information and resources?" Yueliang asked. "No master, we, the system, take the users life force in exchange. One of your ancient ancestors created this. They were the top of all the main fields at the time, and they wanted to give their descendants an inheritance that wouldst forever. Although this has been long since forgotten. Anyways, any of your family, which you are thest living descendant, only lives to the age of 24 because of this. However you along with your father and others in order to live longerplete quests. If your family did not have the system, you would live to 120 or longer, like any other people of this era. Also, in order to produce what we give the user, the life force taken is thus converted into what the system uses/ provides. Although if the user lives more than a hundred years, every century or so we have to replenish this energy. Also, we do not necessarily take a century of life from you. We calcte your fate and take the amount of years until you are supposed to die. In your case 160 years, hence why we can evenmunicate unlike any of your ancestors. Although technically the ancestor who created us would have been able to as well, however he never used it. Come to think of it I wonder if he is still alive." Yang replied. "Phew, so basically just duplicates of sorts, and I guess that answers my questions about you. I mean of course something as powerful as you does note without its costs. That also exins where you came from." Yang said kind of happy that he now understood. "Also master, even if you add points into chi, that just gives you the amount. Whether you can control or even circte and utilize it is up to the effort you put in, as I am sure you well know by now. Soon you will even be able to learn from... nevermind that is forter." Yang stated. "Well, I should get back to cultivating now, soon there will be a lot to do..." Yueliang said to himself. Chapter 23 - Cultivating Or Working, Why Not Both? "Well, I should get back to cultivating now, soon there will be a lot to do..." Yueliang said to himself. After a few moments, he looked into his system to find some quests, thinking. ''Although it is nice to cultivate I can already tell that if I do not put what I learn into practice my cultivation will halt. Plus I kind of want to test out my strength since my major boost recently. Oooh this looks good and fun.'' ?? [Wipe out a small goblin encampment] {Wipe out 0/200 goblins. Any extras may provide extra rewards.} {Rewards: + any loot found + 20,000 shop coins + 4,000 experience} ''Yang, I would like to do this mission, however how would I get there? As far as I know there are no goblins on earth.'' Yue replied. "Do not worry Yue, the system will teleport you, so long as coordinates are given. Otherwise you will just be teleported to the general area. Then after the quest is done you will be brought back. However if you want to stay on one such nted, you will need to learn teleportation magic to bring yourself there." Yang replied, then said. "You will be teleported in 4 seconds." "4" "3" "2" Then as Yueliang blinked he saw he was no longer in his house. Then he asked Yang jokingly. ''What happened to one?'' "Figured it would be more fun that way. Do you not agree?" Yang replied. The twoughed, Yueliang quieter since he could see the goblin encampment in front of him. The goblins where patrolling their little town, most covered in blood. Human bodies dangling from their feet all the camp. They would bite off or just rip off then eat small parts of their bodies. Yueliang saw this and tried to hold back his stomach turning. Noticing the small fence around the town from the hill he was kneeling on, he new it would be slightly more difficult. These goblins, had light leather armor, and decent weapons. Upon seeing this he noticed a goblin cksmith, and goblin leader with some goblin elites. Then a notification popped up. [Notification: Due to new information quest information and rewards have changed.] [Wipe out the Small Goblin Town] {Wipe out 0/400 Goblins. Kill the Goblin Leader 0/1. Kill the Goblin Elites 0/10. Any extras may provide extra rewards.} {Rewards: + any loot found + 100,000 shop coins + 40,000 experience} ''Well the rewards are definitely better, however it seems the difficulty jumped by leaps and bounds as well.'' He thought as he began to use inspect on the Goblins. [Goblin] [Goblin Elite] [Goblin Leader] [20 health] [50 health] [150 Health] ''Their health is above the humans who do not train, I guess that is to be expected. Looking at their physique they seem strong. It also seems they can speak to each other. I hope I can usenguage proficiencyter.'' He thought to himself as he would love to have been able to take the Goblin cksmith with him. Either way while he was examining them, he felt the best way to test their capabilities would be to fight them. So he started going through a spell model to cast the puppet spell. Once the spell waspleted a whitish blue mannequin looking puppet appeared roughly the same size as Yueliang. Once this was done he picked up a stick and gave it to the puppet, then had it head down the hill. Because Yueliang did not have much practice with it yet, it was kind of slow and had sloppy movements. Upon arriving at the base of the hill, some of the goblins faced the puppet and pulled out bows and got ready to fire at it. At the same time, some of the others pulled out spears, swords and shields, whilst others just went about their daily life as they felt the others could handle it. A volley of arrows was fired, and they filled the puppets body, however it still moved for a while, so the spear wielding goblins came up next to finish it off. The puppet then disappeared, and Yueliang thought. ''Wow, these goblins are as organized and and good as a military troop from the middle ages or even towards the end of world war three when they had a weapon shortage roughly a century ago. Anyways, if it is like this, it will be difficult unless I take them out with a barrage of fireballs, lest I die.'' Yueliang at this point before summoning a fireball thought about if he used this, they would see where it came from, so he should try to figure out a better way to take them out. Considering he was in a wooded area on a hill, and they were in a small crater, he had a slight advantage there. The best way he thought of for now was to jump from tree to tree while fighting them so even if it was chopped down he would not be taken out. Upon thinking that out, he jumped up into the tree, started casting fireball, and sent it into the most popted area of the little town. Due to having a rough understanding of each node he was able to use one of the best routes for strength, speed, and distance. As it flew over very quickly, he saw the goblins go into a slight panic, and some started running to the sides of their town to avoid the fireball. Upon itsnding, it only killed 8 goblins and injured 26 to varying degrees. Sending them flying from the explosion, and burning the surroundings of about 12 meters. However by the time the spellnded Yueliang alreadyunched another to the same spot, wiping out the 26 injured, and another to the other side. After this, he mainly focused on sending them to the 3 gates at different parts of the town, so as to not let them escape. Although 25 already did and whereing for him. These 25 where consisting of 9 spear wielders, and 16 sword and shield goblins. Either way, as they were getting closer, he keptunching the fireballs, however he had to go into the shop once to buy about 20 basic mana potions as he did not need anything of a higher degree yet. After every two fireballs he took a potion. The town was only about 100 meters from wall to wall in a circr format. So he quickly wiped out most of the goblins in the town. Although the king and the elites had already hidden themselves in a hole by the time the first fireballnded on them, so he would have toe back to kill them. Yue upon seeing the town in mes, saw the goblins had arrived and were trying to chop down the tree. So Yue jumped down to be behind them, although some saw this. However before they could react he had drawn his sword and was cultivating while slicing off the head of one, blood gushing out of its body. Then stabbing the hearts of a couple others. Yueliang only had to move a little bit to avoid their attacks, however due to his speed, he was so fast he stumbled over himself from time to time trying to avoid moving too far. Either way, he still got cuts as they hit him while he was moving, however his durability was much higher than their strength so the only reason he was scratched was due to the de. Even then it was superficial. However to even injure him to that degree showed the superb work that goblin cksmith did. After a few seconds they were all dead on the floor, lying in a pool of their own blood. Yueliang quickly gathered anything he saw on them, and figured he would sort itter. After he had finished collecting everything off of them, he had took one step and was down the hill, another and he was in front of the town. He rushed inside and started looking for the hole that those goblins were hiding in. ---- about 30 minutester ---- Thud. Yueliang turned his head back, then looked at where his food stepped. It looked like grass, but because of the thud, he summoned the helping hand, and drew his sword. He used the spell to tug on the grass. He saw a it open as a trap door, however just as it opened a spear came out. ''Phew, good thing I stood back.'' Yue thought to himself. A goblin elite jumped out of the hole, however was quickly decapitated. Its blood spurting everywhere. Yueliang quickly hopped inside the hole, to fight the others, however noticed a tunnel. He ran along it, and quickly saw 10 figures running down the hall on their short little legs. Yue continued running, and three of them turned around with swords drawn to act as a barricade. Yueliang could not swing a sword in this small area, so he used his hands and pushed the swords aside without touching the des. Then kicked one away, snapped another''s neck, then as a goblin elite tried to stab him hit only scratched his chest. Then Yue punch at the goblin elites chest and straight through. Then continued chasing the others. As they were running, the goblin leader told the others something. They nodded then stayed back. Upon Yueliang catching up to them, they went for his genitals and neck. The genitals as a distraction and to cause pain. However the goblin elites where told by their leader to go for the neck which they did. As they went for these two locations, Yueliang tried blocking some of the des, however his leg got scratched lightly, and one of the swords cut the left of his neck. This would not have been a big deal if not for the carotid artery. Yueliang noticed this and covered his neck while trying to fight them off. Although he was still doing well, the goblin elites with their higher intellect than goblins, saw this as an opportunity so they kept stepping back and dodging while trying to get in more hits. This became a problem and Yue asked in his mind. ''Yang, heal me please.'' "Master, it will cost 1000 experience just forewarning you, because you have both a lethal wound, that needs closing and you are at 20% health and dropping fast. Also this will only bring you to 50% health." "Okay, fine." Yue said in a rush as he knew this would be dangerous otherwise. A small light shined on the wounds and the goblins noticed that he was healed and where frantically trying to kill him while surviving. Yueliang finally grabbed one by the neck, and ripped his head of with the other hand while using his body as a shield and trap for the others attacks. once their swords where in the body, he threw the body forward. This made the goblins lose their swords. They were stunned for a second at the surprise however that was enough to kill thest few of them. Yueliang then continued running after the Goblin Leader. He quickly caught up and grabbed his arm and pushed the goblin leaders body, ripping off his sword arm. Throwing it behind him. Then the Goblin leader punch at Yue''s face. Yue was surprised he only lost 30 health, however was still losing some due to blood loss. Pough Yueliang was sent flying back a few meters losing 20% health. Yue was surprised at such power from the goblin leader. However by the time he was about to react the goblin leader already rushed to him and punched again causing Yue to be down to 10% health. However at this moment, Yue kicked the goblin into the roof of the tunnel, then as he was falling, kicked him again through the tunnel. The Goblin leader was down to only 10 points of health. and could barely move. Yue grabbed its head very calmly, and used his other hand to decapitate it. A light golden crystal came out of the Goblin Leaders body with part of its organs and spine. Yueliang took it quickly to examer. However before he could collect the loot from this ce he was teleported back. Ding. Yueliang passed out upon arrival from exhaustion and low health. ---- A Few Hours Later ---- ''Ah, that was a good rest.'' Yueliang yawned and said. Then recalled he just did a quest. [Notification Rewards forpletion of quest] {Wipe out 400/400 Goblins. Kill the Goblin Leader 1/1. Kill the Goblin Elites 10/10. No Extras Killed.} {Rewards: + all loot found + mine teleportation crystal + 100,000 shop coins + 40,000 experience} ''Truly a great reward, and I even got a mine avable to me now. Now I do not have to worry about finding certain ores and what not. However if I can get ess to others mines, then I should really start looking for more on quests. I wonder about my loot.... Well I can check itter. Sadly I did not get as much cultivation in as I hoped so I should focus on that for now, so another quest it is.'' Yueliang thought excitedly to do the next quest. Chapter 24 - Quest Or Death.... ''Truly a great reward, and I even got a mine avable to me now. Now I do not have to worry about finding certain ores and what not. However if I can get ess to others mines, then I should really start looking for more on quests. I wonder about my loot.... Well I can check itter. Sadly I did not get as much cultivation in as I hoped so I should focus on that for now, so another quest it is.'' Yueliang thought excitedly about doing the next quest. "Status" Yue said as he was getting ready to take a shower and get cleaned up. ?? [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 40 More years Level: 10 {94,000/ 204,800 next level} Health: 2,400/2,400 Strength: 85 -> 99 Agility: 85 -> 99 Endurance: 75 -> 99 Intelligence: 75 ->99 Soul: 75 -> 99 -misc- Luck: 75 Charm: 75 Mana: 85 Chi: 75 Customizable stat points: 135 -> 35] [Shop Coins: 260,000] ''Well that takes care of some of those stat points.'' Yueliang thought to himself, while washing himself clean continuing to think. ''However I wonder why I cannot surpass 99? Is it that I am not worthy of it yet, and need more practice. Or is it part of the system suppression? Or could it be it requires something special?'' "Correct, on a few parts. One it does require something that you owe the system. Next, you also are not worthy, and are in need of more practice. However I, the system, am not suppressing you. Although, I will give you a hint. For strength, agility, and endurance you need to acquire aura which also partially affects chi rising as well. Also, before then, your mission is in your quest list for what you owe the system. As for soul, intelligence, mana, luck, and charm, I already gave a hint so figure these out on your own unless you want to buy the information. It is not that I do not want to help, however if you only rely on me instead of yourself, you will digress rather than improve." Yang replied very dead seriously. ''I see, well I have a general idea of what to do now. Thank you again Yang.'' Yue said pleased. After getting out of the shower, and getting dressed Yue sat on his bed to absorb mana using the array formation. While absorbing mana, he started thinking. ''I understand the basics of how to get aura ording to what was engraved in my mind and what I have read. All that needs to be done is to surpass ones limits at the brink of death. Thus the phrase high risk, high rewardes into y. However one must put everything at risk to do this. Do I really want.... NO! There is no room for doubt. I have nothing holding me back yet. It is a good thing I have not learned about bing a lich yet. If one is able to surpass death before getting aura no trial will be enough to obtain it as far as I know. Thus I must obtain aura first!'' Yue eximed in his mind then said. "Quests" After going through them for a while, he found a quest that was clearly just enough to kill himself, and one that he could not beat. Because if aura was the goal, then one must certainly nearly die bute back stronger. One must feel but not be ovee by the fear but instead fight it off and win the battle. This beast that he was to fight, was immune to his level of magic thus being the perfect opponent. [Kill the Low Born Young Weak Rakshasa 0/1] {Must use physical attacks or 6th level magic or higher. This is the weakest Rakshasa in existence as it is a less than half breed.} {Rewards: + all loot found + 50,000 shop coin + 100,000 experience} "I ept this quest" Yueliang said aloud, then was teleported to a dense jungle. Upon Yue''s arrival, he saw the young Rakshasa with its bengal tiger like body in a humonoid form. He jumped up into a tree as quietly as he could to avoid being seen or detected. Then slowly jumped from branch to branch. The close he got the more worried he felt. This would certainly kill him if things did not turn out just right. ''Add 24 points to luck'' Yueliang thought to himself. Then continued moving forward and drew his sword. In the next moment he jumped down pushing off the tree trunk directly towards the rakshasa. Just as the Rakshasa notice Yue and turned around the de grazed its extravagant clothes. Just like any other rakshasa, it had its overinted ego, and was ticked seeing this. Thus went to attack with its ws first. Being faster than Yue, it quickly dug its ws into Yue''s arm and pulled down tearing his flesh open. "Aargh.." Yueliang quickly tried to silence himself while trying to use the Divine Sword Refinement technique to fight off his opponent. Although it kept the Rakshasa from killing him, he was already cursed due to its ws. However, Yueliang managed to keep it from casting any spells which was a major difficulty as Rakshasa''s were natural born sorcerers. As the two fought, Yueliang''s health dropped with each passing moment from both blood loss and more attacks. Yue only managed to get a few strikes in however none well ced and only superficial. The Rakshasa finally got him down on the floor so low on health he would die at any moment. He ced his foot on him as though the king of the jungle. The Rakshasa was very pleased with itself and was just deciding whether to use a spell to make him its ve or to just kill him. In this moment of decision, Yue lifted his hand, the Rakshasa thinking he was begging for his life chuckled and just watched hisst movements. Then felt it could not breath and felt cold. Looking down once more saw a big whitish blue conjured sword sticking out of its body right through its heart and lung. Instead of killing Yue in that moment like it normally would, it felt that it needed to grab the potion it had near by to live. However before it could, Yueliang canceled the spell and the helping hand spell he used to make the sword by changing its shape, disappeared and the Rakshasa bleed out back and front all over the ce until it fell dead into a puddle of its own blood. Just as Yueliang felt he was about to pass out, he tried getting up, trying to force himself to be stronger by enduring this pain and everything. In that moment of standing he felt an energy surge through him. He had unlocked aura. Extremely pleased at this rather than risk using the aura that was currently keeping him alive to heal himself, Yue said. "Yang, I need healing please." "Alright master, I guess considering you beat all odds and killed that young one I can give you curse removal for a extremely discounted price, 2 Years of your expected life. Do not worry you can get more life expectancyter." "Alright, I understand. Just please do it." Yueliang said as he was teleported back and healed at the same time. ''Status'' He thought as he arrived. [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 38 More years Level: 10 {194,000/ 204,800 next level} Health: 2,400/2,400 Strength: 99 Agility: 99 Endurance: 99 Intelligence: 99 Soul: 75 -> 99 -misc- Luck: 99 Charm: 75 Mana: 85 Chi: 75 Aura: 10 -> 21 Customizable stat points: 35 -> 0] [Shop Coins: 310,000] ''Well my stats are looking fairly decent for now, however the next two things I need to do are build what is required by the system, and ask the orcs to train me so that I can take full advantage of my stats. I am sure since they trained to such a point they must be able to help me reach it as well.'' Yue thought as he reviewed his stats and added some into aura. Shortly after thinking about such matters, he summoned Rei then said. "I know you must be busy, thus I shall be brief. Would you or some of the others train me. I have higher stats however without training I do not think I can utilize it properly." "Hahah, Sorry I am notughing at you, it is just I knew one day you would ask, so I prepared something for you. An item that we use when we need to train others quickly. It is a full immersion game like device, but utilizes and stimtes your body. Thus you can only use what you have in the real world, and it stimtes your body so that you memorize the movements and everything else, also allowing one to grow. Anyways, if you do not want to use that I could assign someone to train you." Rei said. "No no, that is perfect, thank you so much. Sorry again for bothering you while you are so busy." Yueliang replied. "Great, I will have it brought to your room then." Rei said, then left quickly to get back to work. Chapter 25 - Learning To Use My Strength "Great, I will have it brought to your room then." Rei said, then left quickly to get back to work. "Well, at least now I will be able to train at lot better and maybe more." Yue said to himself, then continued to his forging room. He spent a couple hours making a metal bow, many arrows, and a bunch of other weapons for himself. As for armor he could not decide yet, however he knew he needed to be a lot more prepared if he did not want to nearly die next time like with the Rakshasa. And to think that was the weakest one in existence, Yue really had a wake up call. ?? After those few hours were up, he went into his room, and saw a tube that was nted and hooked up to monitors and other things. It was filled with a clear jell, and had a needle in the tube dangling down. Yue thought to himself. ''I wonder what that needle is for, although if I had to guess it would probably be what sends the electrical signals into my body to stimte it. The jell is probably to keep me safe or for nutrients. But what about air? Well I guess only one way to find out.'' Thinking this, he quickly ran to the tube, climbed up the smalldder, and slid right in shutting the lid behind himself with a thud. ''So it seems I can breathe in this jell.... Well that is interesting. I guess what else can you expect from a civilization that is more advanced than our own. Anyway how does the needle oof... I see, it inserts itself into ones spinal cord. I guess that means I will be in the game like simtor soon.'' Yue thought to himself excitedly. ---- A Few Moments Later ---- Yue opened his eyes, waking from his sleep, then heard. "Recruit, get up immediately! Time for training then off to war with you!" A beautiful but intimidating sky orc said then walked out of the military style tent. Yue quickly hopped off his cot, not really thinking about much, even forgetting he was in a simtor. Half thinking that he was actually in war time, not caring how he got there. Yue quickly made his cot, got dress quickly then ran out, and followed the Sky Orc who guided him to the gear selection area. Yue grabbed a sword only, as there was no armor to pick from. Then he was quickly brought to the training area. "Recruit, your first part of training is to fight this Ogre. Now go." She said. Yue noticed that he felt about the same strength as before he arrived here, although there was something in the air or around him that made him feel stronger now. However thinking it was war time, he quickly focused his mind, and cultivated his sword art while getting ready to fight. As soon as Yue entered the small fenced in arena, the ogre charged at him with its fists. It had a sword on its back, however considering it did not draw it, Yue felt that the ogre did not ce him in its eyes. The ogre only .3 meters taller than Yue still looked intimidating as could be. Yue readied his sword hoping to block rather than dodge the ogre''s attack. The ogre threw a single punch, and Yueliang blocked it with his sword. However the impact sent him flying into the fenced wall with just sheer strength. Yue was in severe pain, however got back up just as the ogre sent him flying into the air. Then just as he was about tond, he was punched into the ground. Clearly Yue was nothing but a toy for this ogre. A few momentster, he died and woke up on the cot again. He repeated this, just thinking deja vu, because of the simtor, however he did not notice this and continued. Yueliang kept on repeating this countless times, until he woke up. He felt well rested, then noticed he was not in the war field anymore, climbing out of the tube, he thought. ''Man that was realistic, seriously I feel like whoever made that is one sadistic person. Although at least it works well and is effective, I certainly have a better grasp on my attributes than I did before.'' Yue went over to his phone thinking days passed and he missed his birthday. He checked his phone then noticed the date, July first. Upon noticing this he quickly checked the time, and noticed that the party was starting in just one hour. He quickly took a shower and got ready. Then right as he was about to leave, he heard his phone ''Ring, Ring, Ring'' and quickly picked it up. "Hello son, it has been a little while. Come up to the roof and we can head out." Zuzhang said. "First, I should ask, do you have the equipment set up or do I need to bring my own?" Yueliang asked. "We have everything set up, however if you feel like we missed something feel free to bring your own gear." Zuzhang relpied. "Alright, thank you, be up momentarily." Yueliang said as he ran up to the roof. Upon reaching the roof, Zuzhang asked. "Got everything you need?" "I trust you prepared everything, so I am ready." Yue replied then hoped into the jump jet from before, then continued asking. "Is there anything I should know before we arrive?" Yueliang asked. "Well, let''s see, first off make sure you are confident, yet not arrogant. Arrogance gets people killed, and we are looking for leaders, not more annoying grunts who are ''frogs in a well'' (think they know everything...). Also, as long as you perform well, I am sure everyone wille to like you very much, as a rare talent that is. Also, if you cannot talk about something because you do not understand, do not try to sound like you do. If you misunderstand ask. We prefer people who are actually trying to be more intelligent as it means we will be more sessful in the future." Zuzhang said caringly. "Then, basically be myself and all will go well. If I do not, then this will fail. Good to know, however is there anyone I should keep an eye out for, either malicious or that should be entertained specifically?" Yueliang asked. "Not really, I mean most of these people are ambitious which is dangerous, however they are smart enough to keep the rtions with us good. As for entertaining, well, let''s just see where the night takes us first." Zuzhang replied while noticing they were about half way there, then continued asking. "So has anything new happenedtely? I mean you have not really been calling for or about anything." "Not much, as I am sure you know, I have started my own business ''Rongyu wu''. I have also gotten engaged, finished university. Also had to take care of some people as self defense required. I have also gotten much better at my sses." Yueliang replied kind of cheerfully. "Well I certainly knew of the business, and of those you killed. Although it was self defense, and you are a noble, who do you think kept it from going in the news and ruining your reputation, or causing you any other problems?" Zuzhangmented. "Well I must thank you very much." Yueliang said while giving a partial bow. "Either way, congrattions on the graduation, and engagement, I hope it is someone that will bring you lots of happiness." Zuzhang congratted Yueliang. "Thank you father, it is actually Xue." Yueliang replied. The jump jet stopped in mid air, then Zuzhang asked. "Lady Xue, as in the daughter of the family just below yours that is the richest family below the king? If so, be extremely careful." "Yes, that is her. However why should I be careful?" Yueliang grew exceedingly curious. "Well first off, you are lucky her father did not kill you on the spot. He is a very strong martial artist. I am guessing you told him of what you can do which made him hold back a lot. Then there is his daughter, who is a cultivator among other things. She is involved in, well a lot, as I am sure you will soon or eventually figure out." Zuzhang warned as he slowly started going forward again. "Yes, her father did try at first, however I caught his fist then we talked and everything. It turned out well and he became alright with me over time. As for Xue, she is so kind and we spend lots of time together. Oh also, I forgot to tell you I summoned my own personal army of 6,000, each about triple my current strength. Anyways, Xue is always happy around me, and we love each other. Is she really dangerous?" Yue asked as the in nearly fell out of the air when Zuzhang heard this. Then Yue asked. "Father are you sure you are ok to fly? Are you ill?" "No, I am not ill, you are the cause for nearly giving me a heart attack at every turn. You really conquered Lady Xue. She never smiles around anyone let alone speaking to other people. Yet she actually told you she loves you. I am starting to wonder if we are speaking of different people or if she really has fallen for someone." Zuzhang checked out the window saying. "It does not seem the sun rose in the west." "Hahaha, surely you jest. I will introduce her to youter when there is a chance." Yueliang replied. "That opportunity will arise sooner than you think, she will be at the party." Zuzhang said Yue quickly replied. "That is wonderful, however is she really involved in underworld affairs?" Zuzhang felt ill at the thought of that question then said. "More so than you know. She is the top assassin in the world, as well as many other things. Her family also deals in a lot of illegal things, unlike yours. Where as your family is like yang, good and honorable, hers is like yin, evil and terrifying, and before you say anything, no, I am not trying to criticize your fianc¨¦ or her family." "Wow, how wonderful, I got to learn more about her. Although it is kind of sad that she does such things, at least we can take care of each other better and live happily." Yue said thinking to himself. "To think I got such a hopeless romantic for a son. I really hope this does note to bite meter." Zuzhang said under his breath. In a calm but serious manner, Yue said. "Do not worry, I can definitely control myself. I will not let my mistakese to harm you so long as I can help it." "Well, I will trust you. However what you said about that summoning. You have not told others right? This is something you should keep secret you know." "Of course, I know it should be a secret that is. I have only told the two people who it will affect the most anyway. My fianc¨¦ of course, and then now you. However I have no ns to tell anyone else, even if I am tortured. If you want you can meet themter, just make sure you ready yourself before then." Yue said. "Well, we have arrived. We can talk about such matterster for now, just try to make a good impression." Zuzhang said as hended the jet. Chapter 26 - Party "Well, we have arrived. We can talk about such matterster for now, just try to make a good impression." Zuzhang said as hended the jet. The two of them hopped out of the jet, then walked into the elegant looking castle. As the big doors opened, everyone turned their heads to see if it was the host and his son. Then to their surprise they saw two extremely handsome men in suits walking in standing tall and confident. They had this look of being able to conquer the world. All thedies blushed at the sight of them, and the men looked as though they respected that they were clearly their better and servile. ?? The two men walking in were Zuzhang, and Yueliang. They walked straight into the ballroom, not looking around the room at anyone. Upon almost reaching the end of the room, they each walked in opposite directions to stairs on either side of them. Then met back up in the middle, looking down at the rest, Zuzhang pped his hands once to draw the attention and silence the room not that it was needed with such a disy. Expressionless, and suave, Zuzhang then said. "Thank you all foring to my sons birthday and debut into this world. I am sure you all are curious so let me introduce my adoptive son, Yueliang Haizi." He confidently paused for a moment to let everyone take it in. While this was said Yueliang bowed ever so slightly as to not seem servile but to just acknowledge what was said and identify himself. The room burst into quiet whispers, as the crowd was amazed and surprised at such a development. However, they quickly silenced themselves in order to hear what was next. Zuzhang then continued. "Now that he has been introduced, he will demonstrate some of his skill. Then you will each have an opportunity to meet him." Upon this being said, Yueliang then spoke. "Everybody, follow me out side, as the indoors are not suitable for the first part of the demonstration." Hearing this, almost everyone thought he was boasting through the roof, however still wanted to see what he could do, thus they followed him. After everyone was outside, he spoke once more before continuing. "As I do not want to put everyone in danger, I will be doing this slightly different to reduce my power slightly." Yue then cast the puppet spell, a whitish blue almost mirror image of Yue then appeared, then Yue used his puppet as a medium and cast the fireball spell, which turned out about a quarter the size of a foot ball field. Everyone gasped upon seeing this, then the puppet sent it into the sky. Everyone watched the fireball continue flying up higher and higher until it was about half the size, then exploded covering the whole sky within their sights and lighting up the night sky. The heat was immense, and almost everyone thought they would die. Then they all realized Yueliang''s control over magic was immense. Then Yue spoke once more apologetically. "I apologize for not showing my full power, however seeing as this is a demonstration and I do not want to harm you all currently I have only produced about 40% of my power. I hope this was not to little." Hearing this, the crowd and including Zuzhang all either fell to the floor or fainted. As if the pressure from the fireball was not enough, by bringing them to their knees, hearing this was practically the finishing blow. ---- About 10 minutester ---- When they all finally got up, Zuzhang despite his surprise, then said. "Alright everyone, that is his mage ss. As I am sure you all are surprised, there is more to add yet, if you would now follow me to the next location." He then led them all back the ballroom. A criminal for death row was standing in the middle, with an explosive cor around his neck to decapitate him if he tried escaping. Then Zuzhang spoke again to exin the current situation as he noticed everybody whispering. "Everybody, this is a criminal up for the death penalty, as he is a martial artist who has killed a few thousand in the capital city before he was caught and subdued. My son also is of the martial artist ss, and since he ims to be very strong, this is to show his strength." Everyone gasped as they all knew this criminal was so strong they had to literally suffocate him in a room in order to knock him out, as nothing else was working to subdue him short of arge bomb. However they did not want to wipe out the capital city over one criminal. Yueliang noticed everybody crowding all around as if this was a casual street fight. However he still walked forward confidently then said. "Wow, and I thought I would need my sword. For you, I am sure a light push from me will be enough." He said while dusting off his coat. Everyone in the room was worried that this was the death of Yueliang, or something. I mean seriously who taunts someone that strong like that or even at all. The enraged criminal said. "Big wordsing from a child. You think you can avoid killing me and actually subdue me with all these people around. Ha, you are hrious. Come at me, if you can actually deal damage to me, I will bow down and call you master, actually, I will even follow you and be your student." The criminal stood their cockily as though he knew the world could not kill him without casualties. Yue then walked up to him before the criminal could even notice, all anyone saw was an after shadow. Upon arriving in front of the criminal, Yue flicked him in the head and the man took two steps back to recover from the impact, while saying. "Are you worthy to be my student? I favor the sword but can use any weapon. Just using a flick of the fingers is a favor to you. However since you seem to believe that I am weak tell me what you think of this." Yue put his left arm behind his back, took his pointer finger and lifted the man into the air, then pulled back and then pushed with the palm of his hand with about half strength. The man then flew across the room through the doors and fell sliding on the ground for a few meters. When he tried to get back up, he noticed many of his ribs were broken. Then Yue said apologetically. "Sorry everybody, my opponent seems to have run away, let me go get him." Then everyone in the hall had their jaws drop wondering if Yueliang was even human, and still seeing the after shadows. After saying what he did, Yue briskly walked over to the man saying just loud enough for him to hear. "You work for me now, nod if you understand. You follow my orders and you will be rewarded, if not, well I will give you back to the government to be killed. Understand?" The man quickly nodded and was just hopping to learn from this man, as all he ever wanted was to be the strongest and live a happy care free life. "Alright since you agree let me heal you real quick." Yue said and then thought. ''Yang heal him please.'' "Right away, by the way it cost 1000 experience." Yang said then a light shed dimly and the man was healed. Upon seeing this the crowd was thinking, he can heal, he can wipe out armies, with either magic or martial arts. How did Zuzhang get this child they all wondered, let alone how he could have grown up to be such a super power. However Zuzhang walked forth and said proudly. "I am d that everyone thinks so highly of my son, however we are not done. Their are still two more surprises left. Everyone felt that they could no longer stand to live if their was such an insane person in existence. However because of curiosity they still went to see what happened. First they were brought to a cksmithing area. However they all wondered why would he want to debut such an old profession? However after thirty minutes, they all understood. Yueliang had forged a sword, then enchanted it with ice magic to freeze anything it touches except the user. Yue would have used a second enchantment however did not feel that it was a good idea to risk it during this party. Everybody was cheering and feeling exasperated as they knew they could never measure up to this person, however they also knew they could do nothing to him, so they just wanted to finish this debut, and see if they could get anything out of this. If not, it seemed as though they just came to make themselves feel worthless. They all went to the alchemy area and then figured. ''So he is an alchemist as well, is there anything this young monster... ahem man cannot do?'' They all thought hoping he would at least fail at this, considering although there were not many alchemists, there were even fewer skilled ones. Yue then made a health potion, and a mana potion, then he enchanted the drinks to fortify the user''s health and strength for the health potion and magic for the magic one. However he had to enchant them using soul stones as there were not many other ways to enchant a liquid. Even doing this was a waste as they would eventually urinate it out. Then Yueliang said. "As the finally here is a gift to two fortunate people. Hmm, I hear Xue, and Laohu are here. If Laohu is here I will give this health potion for you to try out now. It will make you stronger, and healthier so long as you have the potion in your system, it will also heal you as that was the potions original effect. As for any mage out there pleasee up. This will empower your magic, and before you ask, no I did not use this potion on myself, as I do not like relying on external things to strengthen myself." Everybody in the crowd looked around, and eventually Laohu came up to the stage, then an old mage came up. Laohu said cheerfully yet seriously. "Well child, it seems you are much stronger than you let on when my daughter introduced you. It seems she will marry well if you have such strength. However if you ever treat her bad I will find a way toe for you." "Alright, alright, let me see your arm really quickly." Yueliang said then gently held Laohu''s arm while he carefully sliced it open, but not to deep as he just wanted to show the effects. Laohu then said. "What are you doing child?" Yue replied saying. "Calm down father inw Laohu", Yue then poured part of the potion into the wound and the rest down Laohu''s throat saying. "I poured part into your wound to make the potionst longer for you, as it takes longer to get it out of the blood stream, however I had you drink the rest because it is too shallow of a wound. See it is already almost healed." Laohu was shocked at the speed, as was the crowed. Then Yueliang went to the mage and asked. "Sir mage, would you prefer this in your blood, or in your stomach?" The old man replied. "You are quiet the easy going child, I will take it in the blood. It is nice to meet you, I am Fashi. We should talkter, I would love to hear about your fireball and puppet spells. Here is my number and we should meetter to discuss different things." Fashi said as he sent a mental transmission to Yueliang. "Alright, well in order to show the people the effects cast a spell now, and you can do one after." Yue said then got out a needle. The old man cast a healing light spell over everyone in the room, then said. "Alright, now as for the potion, child let me. As a mage there is no need for the needle." "Hahah, right you are." Yueliang said as he saw the man teleport it into his bodies blood stream. The old man Fashi, then cast the same spell again and it was multiplied in strength by 40% and his mana was regenerated due to the potions original effects. "Wow, you are great in many fields child, you must have worked hard. I hope we can be good friends in the future." Fashi said as he teleported the impurities and used up part of the potion out of his system. "Of course Fashi, I look forward to meeting you again sometime. If you want to hang out and talk sometimee to ''my'' business ''Rongyu Wu''ter, and tell them you are looking for me. Also if you do not want toe there, then here is my number." Yueliang replied as he handed a piece of paper with his name and number on it to the old man. Then he continued by saying. "This concludes the small and basic demonstration of my main abilities, I hope you all enjoyed it. I look forward to talking to all of you after the party. However for now, we should all enjoy the dance and wonderful feast put out by my father." Chapter 27 - Dance? "Of course Fashi, I look forward to meeting you again sometime. If you want to hang out and talk sometimee to ''my'' business ''Rongyu Wu''ter, and tell them you are looking for me. Also if you do not want toe there, then here is my number." Yueliang replied as he handed a piece of paper with his name and number on it to the old man. Then he continued by saying. "This concludes the small and basic demonstration of my main abilities, I hope you all enjoyed it. I look forward to talking to all of you after the party. However for now, we should all enjoy the dance and wonderful feast put out by my father." After saying this, people started breaking up into groups to dance or talk. Some even having the waiters and waitresses go get deserts or drinks for them. Yueliang went around the room in search of someone. He walked through the crowds until eventually he found who he was looking for, and then said. "Hello Laohu, I hope you are enjoying the effects of the potion." ?? "Well, it is pretty great. However it would be better if I could just drink it, and it be permanent." Laohu replied. "I can actually remedy that, however it will take some time until I am better at potion making. As for the blood stream method, it was just an easier way to make it longersting. There are even some that can only go into the blood stream and not ingested." Yue said kind of disappointed he could not do better yet. "You did your best at making it, and seeded at making the potion that is what matters. However, I am guessing by now you have figured out why we are here. So, has that changed your mind about the marriage arrangement?" Laohu asked kind of curious about the reaction he would soon see. Especially as he just saw Xue walk up behind Yueliang and was about to say hello then stopped at his words to hear the answer. "Laohu, you know I love your daughter. Yes, I know what your family is involved in, at least a vague idea anyway. Either way, I am just happy to learn more about you both. Am I pleased that she might be killing innocents? I am not the biggest fan of that, however if this job makes her happy, I will support her in whatever endeavors she so chooses. Well that is so long as I do not have to wear a green hat." Yue replied. Just as Laohu was about to respond, Yue heard a voice from behind him saying. "You will never have to wear a green hat. Heheh. Yue, will you really support me no matter what, and always love me?" "Xue, I love you, and always will. I will support you in anything you so choose." "Awe" Xue said as she hugged Yue right there. The people surrounding them looked and were surprised not because of Yue anymore as they felt he could not surprise them anymore, but at Xue because she actually showed emotion and spoke to someone. She even hugged Yueliang. Yue then spoke saying. "Now that that has been concluded, I wanted to ask you. May I have this dance?" Yue asked putting out his hand. Xue blushed a little. "Yes, of course." Upon her cing her hand on his, he gently kissed it while gazing into her beautiful eyes, then walked her to the center of the room. After arriving a slow song began to y. Hearing the music change, Yue said. "It seems fate really wanted us to dance together, and is rewarding us." He chuckled a little, and Xue giggled. The two ced their hands in the proper positions. His hands a little above her hips, hers around his neck. Then the two began to slowly shift into a waltz, from their previous swaying steps. As the two danced, some joined, however most just watched as the two who have seemingly never danced before were in perfect sync. Their dance was like snow dancing above a beautifulke. It was graceful, and beautifully pleasing to the eye. Both thedies and gentlemen in the room were all feeling that it must be wonderful to have a partner that you love so much nothing else exists around them. Xue and Yue''s gaze never left each other except on a few spins, or turns, however they still never looked elsewhere. Once the song was finally over, the two dancers left the ball room for the well moon and light lit romantic garden in front to talk. As the two walked through the garden, they spoke of what they had been up to since theyst spoke, among other things. However after a little over half an hour, Zuzhang came out, and told Yueliang that it is time to speak to the guests, as the party would be ending soon. Hearing this Yue said kind of sadly. "Farewell Xue, I will see you soon." Then walked into the hall with Zuzhang, spending the next 2 hours meeting each of the guests. Only a few were really notable. One was an extremely intelligent inventor named Kirin. He had invented many of the top quality devices currently in use, even some of the space ships. The other notable mention was just Fashi, the mage. As they already spoke earlier, they kept their conversation short and brief. Finally once all the meetings were done, and everyone had left Zuzhang asked. "Why did you not tell me you grew so strong?" "It was not my intention to hide it. I was just showing what I am capable of, as you asked. Of course I only had a month to prepare. If I had a year, well it probably would have been much better. Sorry if I disappointed you." Yueliang said as he knew next to nothing of this world and thought he was still very weakpared to the others born into it. "Haha, you are joking right? You do realize your strength that you just showed, even if it was not your full strength could topple most others on this. For instance that old man Fashi, he could probably best you for now, and maybe Laohu. However that would be in skill and knowledge where as you have a chance with just your raw talent alone. You have not disappointed me, instead you have made me feel very proud." He replied. "I am d, that everything work out well. What is next?" Yue asked curious. "Well, I would normally say I would start grooming you to be my heir. However seeing how strong you are, I figured you will quickly leave this. Although at least now I have the honor of you being my adoptive son, and quite the backer if something happens. Not only are you the highest of nobility under the king, you are one of the strongest on this." Zuzhang answered Yue''s question kind of dejected. "Do not worry, I have actually nned for this. Well not this situation specifically but me leaving. First I with my cksmithing, enchanting, magic, and alchemy all put together, I n to make a golem of myself. Of course it will have a set strength, probably a little more than what I have now in order to make sure it can protect itself. Either way, it will act just as I would using ai of sorts, and I will have a magical connection so that I can see, hear, and sense everything that happens around it, and answer questions should it be necessary. At least this is the n, how well it actually works out we will see. Also, you can use it in my stead as your heir. Also, when I leave it, you can treat it as your own child. It will need raising for a while. You could just say I am practicing in closed doors for a while. However, I wille back to this periodically so please do not make it do things that will remove my nobility." Yue lightly described his n before leaving. "For a moment I thought you ned on leaving the permanently. Phew. Anyways, that sounds great. I look forward to raising it. However would it not be like raising aputer that seems kind of weird." Zuzhang stated. "Do not worry, it will have flesh, blood, organs, and even a soul of sorts. For all intents and purposes it will be a person. However it will have a copy of my memories, and what not in order to not make it turn against me or fail my n." Yue eased his mind. "So basically it will be an infant and grow as well? Would that not take a long time?" "As I said, I have this all nned out. Also if anything unexpected happens, I will be connected to it. If I notice a problem, I wille back as soon as possible to fix it or make a new one." Yue replied. "Sounds fun and interesting. Either way, I should get you back home. There is much for you to do. At least you have one less thing to worry about now. Taking over for me I mean. However at this rate, I would be amazed if you did not take over kings position." Zuzhang said. "Hahah, alright. Anyway, I will tell you this, however keep it top secret, if you tell anyone you and I will both die. You should know, just so that you do not get any ideas about the king. He is much much stronger than me currently. However I will not go into detail, so do not ask." Yueliang said and noticed that Zuzhang looked like his heart dropped, not just from fear of an unimaginable strength, but because to hear about the king was a rare thing unless he was notifying the world of something at the time. All people really knew was that hemanded the troops fighting in the spatial war, and that he ruled over the world with extreme precision. "Well time to go." Zuzhang said kind of dejectedly. Chapter 28 - Plans For The Future "Well time to go." Zuzhang said kind of dejectedly. The two walked to, then got in the jet in silence. In fact the whole trip back was silent, until they said their goodbyes. Yue walked into the building to get back to his room and rest. It was a long day, and Yue wanted to rest before working on his next ns. Thus he went to bed and slept solid for 6 hours. ?? Yawning, Yueliang then thought to himself. ''Let''s see I first need to work on forging the pieces for the system. Next, I need to hop in that chamber, to understand my attributes better as well as get stronger. Lastly, is probably getting ready for my time in the military.'' After finishing his basic n, he got out of bed, and got ready for the day. Then looked at his quests and saw that he had to make a couple different items. One was a potion that enhances blood reproduction at a visual speed. The other was an enchanted forged ring that enhanced ones vitality. Although Yue was confused by such an order, however this was the deal struck, thus he would keep his word. For the next few hours, Yueliang had focused on crafting these two items. However it took a few tries for each, as both were ratherplicated. However once each of the two items: [Ring of Strengthened Vitality], and [Potion of Blood Production] were finallyplete, he turned them into the system. Yang then said kind of surprised. "Honestly, I thought you would keep holding off on this for a long time. Either way, thank you for keeping your end of the deal. I am guessing you are curious what these are for right?" "As curious as I may be, it is your business not mine. Although to me, it looks as thought you are preparing to stabilize a body that is extremely weak." "That may be true, however here it is. The system has always been designed to be apanion, not just a system in your soul. Basically, once the body ispleted, I will transfer over to the body made. Also, no, I will not be wandering off doing my own thing, it will be simr to how we are now but I will then be of more assistance." Yang stated. "Hmm, seems interesting, however how will you always follow me if there are situations where only one may be there?" Yue asked curiously. "There is nothing to worry about as firstly, I will still be connected to your soul. Thus being simr to a soul puppet. You will learn about thatter. Anyway, secondly I will still be connected to you, hence I will be able to go into your soul sea, and stay there when not helping you with physical or other tasks." Yang replied quite confidently and happily. "That sounds very useful, thank you. By the way, I was wondering about other worlds. What do you think would be a good first world to visit? There is much I wish to learn and experience, however it will certainly take time." "It will certainly take less time now than before due to the increase in your intellect. Either way, if you are really curious about others. The best suggestion of my opinion would either be the sky orcs world, as it will bring you closer to them and get a lot of new experience and knowledge. However if you want to grow faster, and learn more, then a cultivation would be rmended. There is actually one that the ancient Chinese traveled to, that was perfect for cultivation, yet was uninhabited so they took it over and have not been back since." "That seems perfect to me. However I still have a long ways to go before then sadly." Yue said kind of sad. "Actually if you went there now it might be better in the long run as you would learn more about cultivation. Thus you could use it more effectively. All you have now is a number of training methods, and a few techniques. Although over all if you really want toplete noblesse oblige, as well as marry Xue, and all the other things you want to do, you must wait. I mean you could goter, however your foundation would certainly be more solid if you went now. Either way it is up to you." Yang responded quite seriously. "Well let us hold off on that for now. I really have too many other things to focus on for today." "Alright." After this long discussion with Yang, Yue felt he should talk with his people first before continuing in any one direction. Thus he summoned everyone to the meeting hall. While waiting, he just meditated cultivating his Divine Soul Refinement. Upon everyone''s arrival, he got up and then addressed them. "I apologize for not having spent much time with you all as ofte. There has been much to do, both for yourselves and myself. Seeing that you all are doing well, and there has not been a war of factions. I see everything is going well on your end." Yue joked, and the crowdughed with him. After a littleughter Yueliang continued. "Alright, now back to the point. Rei pleasee up and give me a brief run down of what has happened sincest time." Rei came up onto the stage upon hearing Yueliang''smand, then said. "We have created the credit system ording to your memories so that we do not end up making it uneven. However there may be kinks to work outter. The design division has worked on what you asked for building up this building and the other structures you wanted, it will take some more time. The nts have been nted, materials for everything bought, and etcetera. Everything is going ording to your ns, however we have yet to actually start production lines, because of yourmand not to modify the building to much yet." Yue replied saying. "Hmm, for now, why not work on making it underground. Although please try to keep the structural integrity or improve it. Once we start building in the sky we will have more room. However for now underground will have to do, although, could you make it quickly essible so that everyone can work more efficiently, and at the same time keep it rtively hidden?" "We can work on that, and will get to it right away after the meeting is over. Although digging while keeping the building from being effected will make the process take a little longer, and supplies will have to be bought to build underground." Rei replied to Yueliang''s question. "Great, just let me know if you need more funds when you need them, and how much. I look forward to seeing your progress everyone. Also, once everything is up and running I intend to reward you all. There will be a great feast, and presents for everyone." Yueliang said, and they all cheered, although less so over the feast. It was not that they were greedy, but simply looking forward to being rewarded for their hard work. "I also wanted to say something. Please do not let this lower your enthusiasm, however it is something I wanted to discuss with all of you. I will need the designers to make some changes to the floating part of this building that I wanted designed. Please do not feel bad, I know you have worked hard, so let me exin." Yue said as many felt kind of sad that some of their efforts had been in vein, however he continued. "The change I want, is instead of it to be stationary, it now needs to be mobile. I would like for this to be capable of space travel as well. This needs to berge enough to hold all of us, the business, and much more. I know this is a huge job, however I would like to travel the universe, and take you all with me. I even intend on heading to your home as well to learn some things as well as many others. Also, we may end up picking up more people along the way. This ginormous structure will need be capable of self sustaining us, and if we pick up others such as if you left friends of family behind that will be loyal to us. I am sorry for the sudden change, we do not have to build it all at once, we can take our time, however if we could get it done in about 3 years maximum that would be great." Yue said apologetically about the rush. "Hahahah, you are too funny." The sky orc Gawain came out and said. "We all thought you wanted to build it in a few short months or something. A project of that size will take about 2 years maximum. However if youyed out an array that slowed down time inside of it, of course it would take time to make such a formation, however we could then finish it in half or even a quarter of the time depending on how fast you make it." Gawain said quite confidently. "That is a great idea, well then, instead of making it above ground, let us make it underground as well. This will be so that no one will see or even know of it. I would rather not have to exin how we made a spaceship practically the size of a town capable of interster travel. Or even how I know that there are others with life on them. Either way, thank you all again. I promise, as I get stronger so too shall I help your growth." Yueliang dered, then said. "Those who are excited to leave this deste of caveman knowledge say I." Upon hearing this all the Sky Orcs, pounded their fist to their chest then raised it to the air saying "I". It sounded awesome and looked amazing. Yueliang was very touched by their unwavering loyalty, and could not wait to live up to their expectations. Not that he could know that he was already exceeding them, as he was kind, and did not force them into war orbor or worse like other leaders their kind always knew of and expected. They were d that they could live peacefully and happily studying and spending time with family, even having a leader that cared about them. Yueliang then said cheerfully yet seriously. "Alright everyone, you may get back to what you are doing. I hope you all are living happily and well. Once again, if you ever need help, please notify me. Have a wonderful day my friends and family." After everyone had left, Yue thought to himself. ''Now it seems I have to learn higher grade array formations, however for now, it is time for practice and quests." Chapter 29 - Emergency Quest? After everyone had left, Yue thought to himself. ''Now it seems I have to learn higher grade array formations, however for now, it is time for practice and quests.'' Now that everyone had left, Yue proceeded back to his room to check his quests. As he wanted much more practice before his service. As he headed to his room, Dong. He heard ring out in head as a screen popped up in front of him. ?? [Emergency Quest] [Save your Sky Orcs] {Kill iing threats 0/400 (More if applies)} {Rewards: To Be Determined} Just as Yue finished reading this he felt and saw a light spread out around him separating hisnd from the outside world. Then to see what was going on, Yueliang ran to the entrance to see what was going on outside, and to verify what was going on. Yueliang stood there for a minute and a half to observe the situation. What he saw was kind of terrifying. There was a lich outside for some reason, however instead of attacking it was summoning one toon (40) of undead every 30 seconds. This was including skeletons, zombies, and a few other such races. Yueliang then thought to himself. ''Seriously, If I let this lich continue summoning, I am not sure I can take them all out without blowing us up as well. What to do? Well, while I decide, I do have my fireball that I can use to keep their poption down.'' As Yue continued to think, he ran up to the second floor then opened the window and leapt up to the roof. Landing gracefully he sat down on the edge and seeing that another toon had been summoned he started casting a very small fireball. Then just as Yueliang was about to send it flying the lich looked up and seeing the fireball, it had the zombies get in a shield wall formation. Then the skeletons behind them and ready their arrows. Seeing that the undead were getting into military formations, Yue was quite intrigued, however still let loose the fireball to see their defensive capabilities. The blue fireball quickly flew across the yard until it was about to hit one of the zombies shields, then exploded. After the mes cleared Yue looked forward to seeing what the result was. He looked and saw that not one was injured let alone dead. Seeing this Yue thought. ''Just what in the world is this? Do they have magic shields? No that would not block all of it, then it must be a ward. I guess there are only a few ways to deal with this, physically, anti magic, or over power the spell.'' So Yue did a half power fireball and sent it a little behind the Lich and it''s summons. As the fireball wasunched some of the zombies moved to he back and blocked it. However they could only block the fire. The undead standing there just moments ago were sent flying towards the building Yue was sitting on, however the lich just stayed in ce motionless as though nothing happened, and just continued summoning more undead. However as the undead were about to crash into the ground and wall, Yue got ready to jump down. As they all crashed, some injured, others barely fazed, the undead that wereunched started getting up. Yue jumped down at this moment, and took advantage of themying t on the ground. Yueliang, drew his sword, and using his Divine Sword Refinement, he started shing at each of them. However these creatures were much stronger than he thought, and it took multiple hits each just to kill one. Then as soon as it died, it faded away, thus no loot, and Yue thought to himself while still fighting them, and trying to dodge attacks. ''I guess, this lich is not casting true summoning spells, they are more mana duplicates, basically requiring more control, but sacrificing strength, intelligence, and more because of no individuality anymore.'' "Well, this will certainly be easier." Yueliang said to himself aloud, then jumped out of the crowd of enemies. Then running towards the lich, hoping not to be noticed while it was busy summoning more creatures. However Yue noticed he was not so fortunate once he saw an ice spike flying his way. Quickly trying to dodge out of the way, it still grazed his left arm. Yueliang, was bleeding a bit while still running forward dodging side to side, and even having to duck a few times. There where arrows being fired from behind him, and spellsing from the front. Then an arrow hit him in his left arm, and as he groaned a little from the pain, he finally made it to in front of the lich. Curiosity befell the lich in this moment, and while it took a step back, it asked. "Why are you trying to kill me?" Completely dumbfounded Yueliang replied. "Are you messing with me? You are summoning creatures, if not to attack my people and I then what for? Also, there is this barrier." "Pfft, hahaha" The lichughed at the reply and said curiously. "I was brought here as well, presuming those in the building were hostile I summoned many replicants of undead as it would be useless to have them die for nothing. So then, why where we brought here?" "Before that I just wanted to say, you were amazing controlling all those undead copies yourself. Also, I am really curious about that ward." "Ah, that, it is a fairly advanced yet simple spell, that I modified. Instead of having it to where you damage it enough to break it, the shield will instead take damage until you run out of mana. Pretty cool right." The lich replied enthusiastically, considering liches are not to often weed, and it was always great to get insight on magic from others, as they might be able to help you advance. "It was awesome, also being a lich seems great, and now back to the point. I was just brought here same as you, however I may know a way out..." Yueliang said to the lich kind of excited to meet someone like him. "Being a lich is certainly quite useful, however it also has downsides. Although most of us look for ways to turn back to human after we spend centuries or millennia, getting better at everything we can, or just get bored. Either way, you said you had an idea, what is it?" The lich asked happily. "It will take a moment, so let me exin. First off, I have this sort of... personalized magic.... I guess, anyways, it helps me get stronger sort of. It wants me to kill 400 ''threats'' to my subordinates. Thus I figured, if you leave out these summons and let me kill them, it may let us out. I am sure it sounds crazy." Yueliang said. "Not crazy sounding to me, however I am curious about that personalized magic. Oh well, we can discuss itter. However, I am curious about something, why are being so friendly with me? Not that I amining." "Well, I figured, you seemed like an interesting person. Either way, I am Yueliang Haizi, pleased to meet you. Let us be friends." Yue stuck out his hand to shake the liches bone hand. Stunned the lich replied. "Friends... it has been a long time since I have heard that, let alone anyone being kind to me. Either way, I should warn you since we are friends now, do not tell people your full name ever. Although words have power for those who have learned it, names are far more powerful. Anyways, since you are trusting me, I am Yin, nost name." He said trying to ce his trust in this young man that is being so kind to him. "Well, before I get to wiping out these duplicates, I want to ask something." Yueliang asked kind of worried about the response. "Go ahead and ask, as long as it is not something to difficult I might help." Yin replied. "Well, since we are friends now, I would like to hang out with youter, even talk about different things like magic. However, without a contract I wonder how or even when we could meet again?" Yue asked kind of sadly. "No problem, either I could leave a mark on you and might be able to teleport to youter, or we could make a subordination contract. However if you are to far I might not be able to teleport to you." The lich replied kind of sadly as well, then continued. "However who would be the subordinate?" "Well, please hear me out." Yueliang said, and Yin nodded to go ahead. "If you became my subordinate, there are loads of benefits, although I cannot exin them, I can say this. If you be mine, I will give you the way to turn back to whatever you were before being a lich. Also, I take care of my people 100%. You will have a home, food, and all your necessities. However I cannot be yours. I apologize, it is not that I have anything against you, it is my personalized magic and my goals." "It is alright, however if you can give me that method, or even the means, then I agree whole heartedly. Plus anyone who can be as friendly as you with a lich, and so trusting clearly is not a bad person. You have a deal." Yin replied. The two then sped each others hands, and began forming the contract. After a while, they had down all the details, and once again the contract formed physically again. The memories of Yueliang copied over to Yin, and he instantly understood what was happening, and said. "The fact that you can give contracts form is rare and amazing. However what I wanted to say is. Thank you, I will dly serve you. I hope we can continue being friends, as well as learn and grow together." Yin said having learned of Yue''s personality and knew he would be a great man to serve. "Of course we will, however if we want to get out of here, I should probably finish taking out all these duplicates." Yueliang replied. "No need." Yin said, then continued while beginning to cast a spell. "Now that I am your subordinate, what I do falls in line with you. In other words, if I kill them, essentially you did it, and you gain all the experience since I do not need it, seeing as I cannot use it." Then Yin cast a spell the caused the surroundings to be extremely bright and warm feeling. The skeletons and zombies dropped and died practically instantaneously. Then Yue asked. "What was that spell, and are you all right?" Yue noticing the lich leaning over a little in pain. "It was just a holy light spell for wiping out the undead. Considering my current physique, this small amount can only wear me out a little. Like a humans tiredness after a light run." Yin replied, while Yueliang came over and helped him walk inside to rest. As they were walking, Yueliang heard a ding, and they were teleported back. Yin then asked jokingly, and kind of seriously. "So where do we go from here?" Chapter 30 - Setting Up "It was just a holy light spell for wiping out the undead. Considering my current physique, this small amount can only wear me out a little. Like a humans tiredness after a light run." Yin replied, while Yueliang came over and helped him walk inside to rest. As they were walking, Yueliang heard a ding, and they were teleported back. Yin then asked jokingly, and kind of seriously. "So where do we go from here?" ?? "Honestly, I am not to certain, however to start you off, here is your beginners package." Yueliang said with a serious face, then the twoughed together as Yue pulled out an Illusion Arm Band that he made previously, and started walking him to an empty room. "Thank you, hahah, that was pretty funny. I look forward to getting to meet your subordinates. Also, if you need my help with constructing that flying city, we could always summon in more people. However in the mean time, let me know what I can do to help." Yin said looking forward to helping his new friend and leader. "You do not have to be so worried about helping so soon, we are still working on a way to get materials. I have a mine but need to make a teleportation circle or somethingter so that they can get some of the materials needed. Which I have yet to do." Yueliang said trying to decide on what to do about it. "No need to worry about that, normally I would say I could go and do that, however considering it is part of your system, this is just the perfect solution." Yin said as he pulled out a scroll. "Would this not be a one time solution?" Yue asked curiously, then noticed. "Wait..." "I see you noticed, that is not a teleportation scroll but one that engraves the array formation onto the ground for you. However to keep it stable you need to pour some metal or something into it. Preferably gold, however a good solution could be to use copper." Yin replied. "Hmm, it sounds like a great n, however will others be able to use it?" "Of course, which can make it slightly dangerous, the easier to use the inscription, the less encrypted they are normally, of course there are exceptions. Either way, I will get working on making the connecting array formation here, once you tell me where to put it. Also, if you are worried, we could put such arrays in one room, then barricade the walls, and leave guards by the door so that no one could enter or leave without your permission." Yin replied. "Hmm, perfect, let us begin then. Thank you again, you are so helpful. By the way, before you be living again, what do you think of increasing your strength and what not?" Yue asked. "I would love that, however because undead are well undead, they tend to be more brittle, hence why we do not normally make to good of warriors, unless using zombies, or death knights, or etcetera." Yin responded. "Well, as a solution to that, why not do what those basic undead do? I mean in order for them to move and fight, they just circte the mana through their bodies, enhancing themselves like certain enhancement spells." "That is the perfect solution, how did I not think of that. I cannot wait to start training. Although the only down side is that you will have less usable mana in your reserves. Although I guess being able to cover both physical and magical attributes it bes perfect. However now I have toe up with a new fighting technique as we use mana to move rather than muscles and all of the living tissue." Yin said happily, then gradually slightly depressed. "Not to worry, I can cover that." Yueliang replied, then said. "I will give it to you after we finish the mine, and I will have them prepare a cabin for you to train as well, although it will probably have to be heavily modified to suit you. Then again I should modify mine as well to suit me. Although, I guess I would have to learn how first." "Well, in the mean time you should head to that mine, and I will start setting up the room here." Yin replied. Yueliang nodded his head then teleported to the mine, and appeared at the entrance, then thought to himself. ''I should probably put the array deeper inside to as to avoid othersing through, and also to make it easier to quickly transport the materials.'' After walking inside for a few minutes, Yueliang heard. ng... ng.... ng... And decided to quickly run towards the sound of pickaxes hitting the ores and crystals. Upon arriving, he saw humans inside, and they looked like cultists from the clothes they were wearing and the look of the goblin ves who were mining as they were whipping the slower ones with summoned looking whips. However these goblins looked stronger than most of the ones he fought before he still felt bad for them and went up to one of the ve drives. Yueliang then asked with a sinister smile. "Why are you mining in my mine? Have you not heard that I own this ce? Also, why are you using goblins as ves?" "Who do you think you are?" The Cultist looking person eximed, then turned around and went to attack Yue with his whip. Seeing this, Yue knew that they clearly were not friendly, and drew his sword from his inventory while dodging. Then Yue thought to himself. ''You know, I really should just keep this on me at all times, it would be faster and easier than trying to draw it from the system any time I am in trouble. Also what if another incident like the upgrade happens again, where I cannot ess the system?'' While he was thinking this, he tried slicing at the whip, however it just wrapped around the de and the cultist pulled it. Yueliang gripped his sword ever tighter, and noticed more of the cultists wereing to aid their fellow while this was going on. Yueliang, then pulled and as he ripped the whip from the cultist''s hand, it dissipated, and Yue charged at the man. In that instant, Yueliang quickly decapitated him, and heard a ding. The man stood there as though nothing had happened, and as he tried to turn his head it slid from his neck to the ground. Blood spurted from the body and then it copsed to the ground. Yue then felt healthier and knew instantly that his life expectancy had raised. By this time, Yueliang knew he had to hurry and finish off the others, lest too many arrive and he gets killed. Then a screen popped up again. [Emergency quest] {Survive, and kill Cultists 1/12} {Rewards: To Be Determined} ''Just great, there are still 11 more to deal with, but what do I do with the goblins? Should I take them in as well?'' Yueliang thought to himself, as he charges at the cultists and As he arrived in front of two of the onesing to help he Stabbed his sword through the left ones chest, heart, and lungs. Then before pulling out, he spun counter clockwise and cut him almost in half and then with the remainder of the circr motion, decapitated the woman next to him. After killing these two and feeling refreshed, he ran forward to look for the rest and noticed the goblins were still not running for freedom, however left that forter as he had to survive first. Eventually he came across 3 more this time. This time they noticed him, and started casting spells. Yueliang decapitated the one in the middle front, then the one on the right sent an ice spike flying at him, and the one on then left back side, threw a fireball. Yue quickly decided taking the ice spike would be better since there is not much maneuverability in the small tunnel. Thus he got pierced straight through his left arm. The bone was shattered, however just as he was about to leap towards the one on the right the fireball hit the wall and exploded. Yue, jumped up just a little and used the the momentum force from the fireball to push him forward. As he was pushed through the air, he help his sword out, terrified the cultist stood still and was impaled. Yueliang twisted the sword then pulled it out, and let the cultist bleed out, as he dashed towards the one on the left. As Yueliang headed towards the one on the left, the bleeding out cultist threw a small dagger at Yue, and it pierced strait into his chest, into his heart. Not wanting to waste time, Yue quickly attacked the one in front of him but was stabbed in the stomach. [Warning Death of Master Imminent!] As Yueliang was about to drop, he stuck his sword through thest ones neck. Then as his eyes were getting heavy, Yueliang said three final words. "Heal *cough* Me Yang." As his eyes closed he saw some goblinsing over towards him. Chapter 31 - Healing As Yueliang was about to drop, he stuck his sword through thest ones neck. Then as his eyes were getting heavy, Yueliang said three final words. "Heal *cough* Me Yang." As his eyes closed he saw some goblinsing over towards him. ---- about 30 minutester ---- ?? Yueliang opened his eyes slowly, feeling a little hazy and weird. He was still lying on the ground with a circle of goblins sitting around him. ''What happened? I thought I died as I stabbed thatst enemy through the throat. Hmm, then again I did ask Yang to heal me.... Yang what happened?'' Yueliang thought to himself. "Master, you told me to heal you, however you had weapons in your body, blood loss, and so many more problems. Thus instead of using experience I had to use your life expectancy. The goblins around you wrapped your wounds and pulled out some of the weapons, thus making the cost slightly less. However the total cost is fifty years, but, you earned 70 from the cultists you killed, so you still made a profit. Although...." Yang repied. ''Although what?'' Yue thought very worried. "Well, it is not really a bad thing, however it seems you were a little slow in leveling, and your has now received a restriction from a powerful being. Considering you were not on the at the time, it will not effect you, and you can remove it from others. However it will be expensive to do so. Either way, you will not be able to cultivate on this until you are much stronger as an array formation is drawing in life." ''Life, as in it everyone on the will die soon because of that'' Yue thought as he focused on the words yang said. "Yes, the is being harvested to be a powerful medicinal material, that could be used in various ways. Even magic will be limited, however considering Yin has put up an array around your property your ce will be safe for a little while, however either you must move to another, or save your own quickly, lest you die. The humans are already in chaos as a small part of the has already been absorbed. You have one month to seed or leave, lest you die." Yang stated quite seriously, then said. "Also, think about your people, not your own opinions of the people, should you really risk their lives for a barren?" ''I will make my decision after talking to them, I will do what is best for us all, do not worry. Either way, thank you for healing me. Also, could you make a timer for me, as well as a notification to tell me what I must hit to save the?'' Yueliang replied by thought. "I will make a countdown clock, however for your strength, the only way you could possibly do it in time is to sacrifice your life, as well as that of ten thousand others. The 10,000 will be used to make a pill that would strengthen you, then your remaining life force would be used to strengthen your vitality as well. Even that might not be enough. After that, you would have to jump into the ck hole like thing, and even then, the person might continue just to have a better material." ''What, such a terrible method.... Even if we just used death row criminals, and what not, I am not sure we would hit the number. Even if we did, this n might not work...'' Yueliang thought, then continued thinking. ''Yang, if I travel to another world, would I be able to take the souls of those on this to resurrect themter?'' "Potentially you could, however there are not enough quests currently posted for the amount you would need for the supplies. If you wanted to only take maybe 10,000 , you could probably do that with what you have currently. However even if you could take 10,000, there is something you are missing." ''Let me guess, the person doing this wille after me for those souls.'' "Absolutely correct, I rmend just taking a few people if you really insist on this n. Such as Xue, and her father." ''It seems you are right, I should start preparing immediately, however I am guessing I cannot take anything with me except for what is in my inventory and a few people, as well as my subordinates.'' "You are correct. However it seems those goblins who saved you want to make a contract with you or something. You should probably talk to them soon, lest they think you have been struck dumb." ''Alright, thank you again.'' Yueliang thought to himself then said. "Hello, I am Yueliang, did you want something of me?" He asked the goblins surrounding him. One of the goblins had a skill,nguage proficiency, of course this was learnable by mages, however it used it at all times to make sure it could understand everything due to its curiosity. This same goblin said solemnly. "Hello, I am the leader of these goblins here, my name is ''Kiisser''. As I am sure sir knows, creatures without names are less intelligent and weaker. Either way, we would like to make a subordination contract with you. Our n is few, due to the city of us being killed recently. Also, because of us being few in numbers we will not have much of a chance of being able to live on. There are only 24 of us left." "I do not mind taking you in, however I thought most goblins eat people? Why did you not kill me? I mean it is nice being able tomunicate like this. It would be great to be friends, however I still have my curiosity." Yueliang said kind of wondering, and hoping he would not have to find corpses to feed them. "Hahah, you are funny sir. Only the depraved do such acts, normally we kill them off shortly after to keep them from causing trouble, however they are useful in wars, as they have increased attributes. Such situations are rare among us, and normally only happen when we get a taste, like sharks. It is simr to strong drugs to humans,plicated to leave once tasted, but not impossible." Kiisser replied, then continued. "As for why we saved you, you tried to protect us, I heard what you said. I also figured you are the one who wiped out our city. However we need a strong leader to protect us. We will not be a burden, we can work hard, or help in whatever way you need." "You are right, I did wipe them out. If I knew they we so intelligent, I would have spoken to them first instead. I apologies, however let us do the contract, I will help you. Although one more thing, you said the named creatures. Does that imply they are given a name by someer?" "Yes and no, see for humans, it does not work unless a certain technique is used. However for us creatures or anything that has intelligence basically, if named the spiritual energy of the worldes to the named, and sort of mutates or evolves depending on the race at that time. Although the one naming needs to have some degree of affinity with spirituality. Also for some that are pack based such as dogs or something, naming one would suffice to strengthen them all. Why do you ask?" Kiisser asked hopingly, and replied seriously. "It is just interesting is all, however if that is the case, it would make a good reward forter maybe." Yueliang said with a smile, then continued. "Shall we begin the contract?" "Of course." Kiisser said as he reached out to sp Yueliang''s hand, and was excited to serve this person who might name him. The two continued to form the contract with the same conditions as thest, and once again a formed contract appeared, and then Yue said. "I have something to do really quick, then we can leave for my world as you have seen." The goblins nodded, and followed after him, as he walked a few meters then activated the scroll given by yin, then used the molten gold he stored in his inventory with difficulty a while back for emergency creations to fill in the inscribed formation on the ground. After about 30 minutes when the gold had hardened and mostly cooled, Yueliang said. "Alright, shall we go to my world now?" "Just curious are you not worried about peopleing in here again likest time?" One of the unnamed goblins asked. "It is not my worry for now, although it would be nice to defend this ce, my people are in danger, and I must save a few before leaving." Yue replied solemnly. "Master do not worry, once you study more and have the capabilities, you will eventually be able to counter such things. However that will take a number of years, even speeding up time would not be enough to fix such unfamiliarity with mana, chi, or other means. As you must go through many life experiences to solve this." Yang said trying to cheer up Yue. ''Thank you yang'' Yue said in his head. Kiisser then spoke up with a bow. "Time to go then right? I personally am excited to meet Lord Yue''s people and fiance." "Hahah, of course. I think we will be great friends Kiisser, well let us be on our way then." Yueliang said and was about to teleport back.... Chapter 32 - Trips "Hahah, of course. I think we will be great friends Kiisser, well let us be on our way then." Yueliang said and was about to teleport back.... Then "Aagh, shoot" Yueliang said, as he tripped. He fell strait to the floor, and the goblins chuckled a little, then went to help him up. ?? "You ok? Not everyday, one trips over pebbles..." One of the goblins said jokingly. "Haha, that is true. Either way, now that we had a goodugh shall we get going?" Yueliang asked jokingly as he went to step onto the teleportation array formation. Then as everyone of the goblins, and Yue was standing on it, Yue injected magic power to activate the formation. After the blink of an eye, they appeared on the other side. Upon their arrival, they saw Rei leaning against a wall, waiting. Just as Yueliang was about to ask what he was waiting for Rei spoke up. "I know you went to set up a transportation method, that we may be able to have more materials, however do you know the situation here? It is terrible." "If you are talking about the world being sucked into a ck hole to be a medicinal material, then yes... Otherwise, no, and I would like to hear about it on the way to the meeting hall. We need to have an emergency meeting now." Yue said calmly, yet very focused and serious. "Well there are no other problems, that I can think of. Oh although, Xue and her father came by to check out this ce while you were away. They are currently waiting for you." Rei replied quickly as time was of the essence currently. "Alright, bring them to the meeting hall as well. Best to get everything done quickly, If there is nothing else, I will make a phone call whilst everybody gathers." Yueliang said. "There is none." Rei said and nodded for him to continue while he went to alert everyone toe to the meeting hall urgently. As Yue walked to the meeting hall, he pulled out his phone and went through his contacts to find someone. After arriving on Zuzhang he clicked call. The phone rang for a while until he picked up. "Hello, Yue, I guess you know of what is going on since you called." Zuzhang said in a slightly unsteady voice, being worried. "Hello, I just have a few things to say then I must make some other calls. First off, do you want to leave this sr system? Secondly if you do, do you have ns or no?" Yue asked seriously. "Well I am sure you have a reason for asking, however I know that should I leave I would have to restart, I do not have many skills, nor am I young anymore. Plus, should I leave how would I be of help. Do your best to stay safe if you have a n, if not, I rmend colonizing Jupiter with the rest of the people, they are trying to collect supplies to go there and terraform small parts at a time. Heat is their main problem for now." Zuzhang said as Yue could hear tearsing from him, and had a single tear fall himself as he thought of losing those close to him. "I really do want to take you with me, there is a ce all ready for us. Are you sure you do not want to go with us? We have plenty of room as well." Yue said pretty sad, and hopeful. "No, I am sure my time hase. Plus you have your future to worry about, I had hoped we had more time, and I am d to have such a great son even if you are adopted. I ..... ''gurgle'' " Zuzhang said and went silent, as he was stabbed in the throat. ''One less person in my life, hopefully he goes to a better ce. Too many deaths of those I care about, I really need to just stay calm and continue on.'' Yue thought then called Fashi. "Hello young one, it seems we have not gotten to talk much, do you have a n to leave to Jupiter as well?" Fashi asked in his older voice kind of curious. "No, however I did have a few question for you." Yue said in reply. "Ask away young man." "Well, I wanted to ask if you wanted toe with me. I have a n to leave this to something I have already arranged a little while back. It is all set up, and you do not have to worry about supplies or anything but what you can carry with you. What do you say?" "Sounds too good to be true, however since we will all probably die soon anyway, I would rather take my chances with you. Boy, you have my trust, I will follow you." Fashi replied. "Great, hurry and get to my business immediately, if you arete, then I cannot do anything for you. Collect what you can carry on your back, nothing more. Do not bring food or anything unless you feel it necessary or you cannot live without it. I have this whole ce ready so you do not have to worry. You have 8 minutes, until the meeting starts, the moment it finishes we are gone." Yue said both happily and seriously. "Understood, I will be there in a few minutes. Have someone at the door to guide me to the meeting once I arrive. Also, may I bring one person?" Fashi asked kind of hopingly. "Of course, just be certain to not tell anyone aside from that person where you are going or what you are doing. This will work for certain, however I cannot bring too many. Just curious who is your plus one." Yue asked extremely curious as he thought Fashi normally kept to himself studying. "It is just my disciple. She is like a granddaughter to me. Thank you again so much." Fashi said happily. "Of course, say no more. We will see you soon." Yueliang said as he ended the call. ''Is there anyone else who shoulde?'' Yueliang pondered to himself. ''Let us see, there is Xue, Laohu, Fashi, his apprentice/ grandaughter, my subordinates, and I think that is all. Well I just hope this turns out well, and nothing unexpected happens, going off without a hitch.'' As he finished his thoughts, he arrived at the meeting hall, and saw that almost everyone had arrived, Yue was just waiting on Fashi, Xue, and the two others. Yue also noticed the goblins were still following him, and had was pleased as this meant he did not have to find themter. As Yueliang was about to step onto the stage from the steps, he heard "Wait"ing from behind him. Yue turned around and saw the four, Xue, Laohu, Fashi, and his apprentice out of breath as though the ran a marathon. However one of them said kind of quietly. "Great, we got here in time." In reply, Yueliang said. "Yes you have made it on time, however is something wrong?" Xue then said. "Nothing, we just worried you had left before we got here." "Well you all have made it, pleasee up to the stage and stand beside the goblins." Yue said dead seriously, and with a hint of urgency. The four quickly made their way up then stood beside the goblins. The four looked at them a little odd, as they had not seen any goblins or most other creatures before. Then Yueliang pped his hands once and had everyone''s attention. "Alright everyone, this is a matter of the utmost urgency. Yin, my awesome friend, and one of our newest additions is to thank for us having this ce still safe temporarily. Thus, thank you for you help yin. Now onto the main task currently, we have less than one month before this ispletely absorbed, as I am sure most if not all of you know. Thus I wanted to tell you my n, and hopefully you all agree. The easiest and quickest method for us all to survive is going to the goblins world. I know I promised to go to your world, however we must put that on hold for now as well as the projects we are currently working on. Seeing as I am not skilled enough yet, I cannot teleport this whole piece ofnd. So I want you all to collect your belongings, and whatever you can carry that is of use. After that meet back here please." Yue decreed to the sky orcs. Rei spoke up on behalf of them. "King Yueliang, respectfully, we have already done so, as we had anticipated this to be the case for the meeting. Please continue." "Alright Rei, thank you for telling me. Now, before we go through the teleporter, I want to introduce our new additions, as we must all get along and work together to survive in this new world. So before that, everyone please take off your Illusion arm bands, then put them back on shortly." After a brief pause to let the four newer humans see for themselves who was around them Yueliang continued. "Alright, now that everyone has seen the true forms of everybody, let us continue. For those of you who do not know from left to right is. Fashi, one of my friends and a mage. Next is his apprentice who I have yet to meet, then Xue my fiance, and finally her father Laohu. Now as for the goblins, Kiisser is the leader of this group that came under my contract. It is my sincere hope that we all get along and can work well together." Yue said to everyone in the hall, then asked. "So, what do you say, are you all with me? Will we continue on our journey throughout the universe(s)?" Upon hearing this, the Sky Orcs, Shashou, and Goblins made the same jesture. They pounded their right fist to their chest, knelt, and said "All Hail King Yueliang! Lead us to the future, we are yours tomand." Then Yin the lich knelt and said "All Hail King Yueliang! You are both my king and my friend. Lead us to victory and life." Finally the four new humans felt a little weird and just said with a light bow. "We will follow you, and are in your care." Yueliang responded to their vow of fealty saying. "You are my people, who I will both lead and protect to my death. Since you show such faith in me just wait and your new gift shall be a name once I am stronger." Upon hearing this the humans were confused, however the Lich, goblins, and Sky Orcs all cheered withplete joy and reverence. "King Yueliang, King Yueliang, King Yueliang." Then Xue came up and asked. "What do you mean by a name?" "For those five of you who do not know, when a name is given it raises the race to a new power or strength. For instance the carp turning into a dragon from ancient Chinese history just with a name instead of jumping a gate. Anyways, let us all head to the teleportation circle. Also, does anyone have any explosive like devices?" Yue asked curiously. Rei came up and handed Yue a strange looking pen. "Here, I am guessing you want to blow up the teleporter so we cannot be followed, just click the button and drop it before teleporting, you will have 3 seconds, it will implode the entire building." "Perfect, thank you." Yue replied. All of them then quickly left to go through the teleporter, eventually Yue wentst so as to destroy the way back. He clicked the pen, then dropped it, and teleported away. Upon arriving in the mine, he saw all the others waiting for him toe though, and went to the front to lead the way... Chapter 33 - At The End Of The Tunnel All of them then quickly left to go through the teleporter, eventually Yue wentst so as to destroy the way back. He clicked the pen, then dropped it, and teleported away. Upon arriving in the mine, he saw all the others waiting for him toe though, and went to the front to lead the way... "Alright everyone, please put your Illusion Arm Bands back on, and for those of you who do not have one,e and get one before we leave the mine." Yueliang said as he pulled some out, and started handing them out and continued saying. "For those who where them, they will be disguised as human unless already human, however they also have other effects. One such being that you can see beyond illusions, and see what is real." ?? As Yue finished passing them out and saying what he had to say, he continued to walk through the tunnel leading them to the exit. After a few minutes, they came across some cultist in dark purple robes, and Yue said. "What have youe to my mine for?" Once they looked at Yue and the people behind him, they clicked their tongues, and they just walked away. Although the cave was narrow, and they could take out many of them or so they thought, they knew eventually they would die from all of those peopleing at them. At the same time the people behind Yue were surprised, that they left without argument or fight at first then realized why. Yueliang continued to lead them out of the tunnel after those cultists where a distance ahead, but not so far that he could not notice if they tried setting a trap. Then he saw them pull out a scroll and teleport away. "Well at least there is one less battle in this new world we havee to." Yue said as he led the others to the end. The group finally reached the entrance, none really spoke much the entire time, as their minds were preupied thinking about what they left, and what they would have to start from. This was a fresh start which was wonderful, however where do they have to start from they wondered. As they walked out of the entrance to the cave, they saw some knights walking towards them. "Hello, everyone, we are the knights of the King of Laicain''s kingdom, we received reports of cultists being here, have you seen any?" One of the 4 knights asked looking quite honorable. Yueliang took the lead and said. "Yes we have actually, they used some teleportation scrolls the moment we saw them, sorry we could not do more. By the way, how far is the capital from here, if you do not mind?" "Not far, maybe two days light ride by horse. Either way, thank you for your information. However why are there so many of you here?" The knight asked hoping they would not be bad people. "Well sir..., ah right, I do not know your name sorry. Anyways, we came from another country as we are craftsmen and merchants. We are not very adept at fighting, it would be nice if we could live here, there would be no problem with that right? I mean after all, we would also be able to trade high quality goods with the capital." "Hmm, well that should be alright, however to trade with the capital, you will need a license as I am sure you know. However it should not be a problem for you to live here, although this ce is extremely dangerous. Also, my name is Lancelot." The knight replied, d that there were no warriors that he could see, then said. "Well we must be off, we must find and kill those cultists toplete our quest, stay safe." They all just stayed in ce and watched as the knights left. Then Gawain said, breaking the silence. "Phew, that was close, if they thought we were a threat, we might have had to fight for our lives. Hehehe." Heughed kind of nervously at the thought, because these humans were much stronger than on Yueliang''s. They had aura unlocked, were very strong, and could be a threat if they were not careful. "It is alright everybody, we will be able to pose as merchants until our ship is ready. In addition to that, we also can make this our base of operations until we find something better. In the mean time, the goblin town I wiped out before is just ahead, we can live there for now. However it may be a little tight as it was not meant for thousands. Either way, once you all get settled, we should get to hunting and gathering, agreed?" Yue decreed, then asked. Everybody nodded then went into the empty town that had clearly been burned, then ransacked. They looked at the destion and just thought ''as expected of a mage'' shaking their heads slightly. Although a few stayed behind to speak to Yueliang. Xue came up first. "Thank you for saving us, my father and I are grateful. However what should we do to help? He is better atbat, and I am better at assassination." She asked a little sad that she could not help the one she loved more. "Do not worry, your time to help wille, however for now go find Gawain, or Orine and have one of them teach youbat. What you have learned so far is way out of date. Also, as you are a cultivator orine, I can help youter as long as you are not too far along." Yueliang said happily, that they get to start their new life. Then Fashi came up next to speak to Yueliang. "You did great, thank you for saving us. However what should my granddaughter and I do? We are best at magic, not really anything else." "So this is your granddaughter, she is quite pretty, and I am guessing talented with you to teach her. I hope she finds someone who can make her happy. However for now, you both should find Yin, he is a lich for now. Try not to be too surprised, and please be nice. I want everyone to get along. He can teach you both more advanced magic, and we will need your help soon. For now just settle in, learn from Yin, and rx." "Thank you very much Yue, I am truly fortunate to have befriended you in my life." Fashi replied. "Not a problem, I feel the same way about everybody here." Yueliang said. Yueliang went into the town and saw that there was not enough room to house everyone, yet no one was upset or causing chaos which was good. Then he jumped onto the ramparts of the wooden wall then shouted. "Attention everyone pleasee over here." After everyone arrived, Yue said. "I apologize for not having enough room here yet. I nned to have us build tomorrow, however it seems that we must start today. Please drop your things, I will return them shortly. Seeing as the Sky Orcs are the strongest among us, 3,000 go out into the woods, and chop down trees, and bring back the lumber." As Yue started givingmands they dropped their things and went to work. "Next up, 2,000 Sky Orcs, start breaking the side of the mountain to get rocks. I understand this will be rough, however we will use the rock for the floor of the houses, and streets. Lumber for building the houses. 1,000 Sky Orcs, you will go build the houses. The goblins, I am sorry to ask this of you, however if you could go mining, so that I have materials to make tools that would be great. As for Yin, please teach magic to Fashi, and his apprentice. For Shashou, Xue, and Laohu, please patrol the area and watch for any peopleing near this ce." Yueliang said then went his own way. He started picking up everyone''s bags, and had the systembel them so he knew whose was whose. Then he started thinking in his head. ''Yang, could you pick up this entire town? Well the structures and everything, then separate them into usable materials for me?'' "Yes, master I could, however it will cost you a year. What do you say?" Yang asked seriously. ''Whatever, although at that rate, I may as well ask you to start construction as well'' Yue thought as he walked through the town. "Alright master, I take it you want me to use the design you have in mind right now as the form to build? It will cost 1 extra year, shall I begin?" ''Yes please begin, and make sure there are crafting stations in one part of the town.'' "Understood, right away." Yueliang watched intently as wood fell from the sky into the ground, cut, ready, and everything, then falling into ce and nailed. He saw one building after another being formed, they were smaller than the original buildings, however had enough room for each family, or individual. Each were set up like apartments, instead of houses. It looked very aesthetically appealing and rustic. There was now enough housing for about half of the people there, as well as rooms for craftsmen. Now they just needed to finish the rest. Chapter 34 - Building Home Yueliang watched intently as wood fell from the sky into the ground, cut, ready, and everything, then falling into ce and nailed. He saw one building after another being formed, they were smaller than the original buildings, however had enough room for each family, or individual. Each were set up like apartments, instead of houses. It looked very aesthetically appealing and rustic. There was now enough housing for about half of the people there, as well as rooms for craftsmen. Now they just needed to finish the rest. Yue walked over to the one thousand who getting ready to start building, and said. "Instead of building I have another job for you. Half of you, please go mining with the goblins, the other half, please hunt and gather for anything edible." ?? The group of them then smiled, nodded, and left for their new assignments. They were actually quite pleased, as it meant they did not have to do that tiring work in the sun. In exchange they get to be in the cool shade and work, which was much better. As each crystal, ore, tree, and stone was brought over, Yueliang collected it into his inventory, and waited until he had enough which took about an hour. Considering how strong they Sky Orcs were, they could take down a tree in one swing, and drag them with a small amount of effort as well. Eventually an hour had passed and Yueliang told the ones around himself. "Please go collect everybody, in the mean time I will finish up building this ce." And, they did as they were told swiftly. Yueliang then thought. ''Yang, this is enough to finish it right?'' "Yes master, this is more than enough, and to go ording to your thoughts, I will also build the restaurants, inns, extra housing, and shops?" Yang asked. ''Correct, as for the plumbing an so forth, I will have Yin take care of that.'' "Alright, hmm, then the cost will be four years, just so that you know. I will begin construction immediately. Is there anything else you would like me to do whilst we are at this?" Yang asked curiously. ''Hmm, if we have enough stone and ore, then please create a wall with gates around this town.'' "Alright, sounds great, however there is not enough for room for farming, however we can just modify thister, once you decide what changes you want. That wille out to a total of ten years with all you have spent on construction today. Hmm, that is half of what you took recently. Well, just remember to restockter." ''Alright, thank you once more Yang. At least even if I have no one else, at least I will always have you, my best friend, and well like the twin I never had.'' "..." ''What? Did I say something wrong?'' "Not quite. Just that you did have a twin, however they died shortly after child birth. And, well, you will find out moreter. In the mean time, we should focus on finishing setting up your new town for your people." ''Alright'' Yueliang thought, feeling kind of down, as he really wanted to know a lot more about this mysterious situation. Yue felt there was much more to this than just dying in child birth. However he got back to focusing on what went where, and had Yue ce every thing ordingly. Even making a bed frame for each room. However as he did not have the supplies, he could not make all the amenities such as beds, chairs, tables, etc. Well, all except for in the public buildings, such as the taverns, inns, shops, and all that. By the end, it looked great even having a smooth solid stone road, that had no bumps or anything. If a carriage went across the riders might feel they were riding on clouds. The walls around the town were the same solid stone, with iron gates that would rise and fall. However there were many ns, that Yueliang still had to ount for. As the Sky Orcs, Goblins, and Humans came into the newly built town, they were astonished. They looked around and saw that everything looked amazing. The building were build perfectly, even the wood was treated to resist warping from rain and what not. Their was a solid road and walls which would be near impossible to make without tons of mana and a great deal of control over it. However it all looked natural and beautiful. There were even drains on the roads to take the water out side of the city gates. Of course this would have to be modifiedter. Once everyone had gathered, Yueliang jumped onto one of the balconies of the apartments, and then addressed his people once more saying. "I apologize that I have not been able to produce all the amenities yet, however now we have a good looking town. We also have the food procured by those hunting and gathering. Soon we will have showers and everything else, do not worry. I thank you again for working so hard. I promise, I am quite literally putting my life into this as well." The contracted creatures all had a general idea of what he meant, however the humans were a little confused just thinking he meant ''blood, sweat, and tears''. However Yue quickly continued. "For the next part, I will need the assistance of Yin, however you maye to me for your property, then settle in once more. Thank you so much for bearing with me through these kind of embarrassing and rough times." Everyone in the crowd was quite touched by Yueliang''s words, and were actually quite delighted there was a lot less work than they had anticipated. They had expected having to build for a month, live in poverty for a year, and have to live off farming and hunting. However now they had the building done, they would be farming soon, and even sooner, would be trading with the capital. Better yet, they had such a nice town, this may be a main stop for merchants in the future on their way to trade their waresing into or leaving the capital. So far, everything was looking so much better. Of course, now that things were looking up, they would surely have to prepare for troubles. Then Yueliang said something more continuing with more to do. "I know that many of you prefer research, tobat, however that does not mean it will note for us. Thus I have a few jobs for everyone else while Yin and I work on making your lives slightly better. I will need some of you to start building ballista''s on the ramparts, as well as some of you taking shifts of day and night watch. Also in the mean time, as the kitchens have not yet been set up in each building, please bring all food to me, and I will prepare it for you, unless you would like to use your own means. In the mean time, those who will not be working on protecting the city or procuring food. I would like for you to starting up with a line of shipments we can start using soon to trade for money and supplies in the capital. If we can get people''s attention on our town, it will make our lives easier in getting resource. However as you know it will also bring troubles of its own. Although with all of us here working ''together'' there should be nothing to worry about. That is all for now, thank you very much." Yue finished up and left to meet with Yin as they had a lot to do. Soon, when Yin and Yueliang met up, Yin said. "Wow, lots to do and so little time. This truly seems like ''out of the frying pan and into the fire''." Yueliangughed, and said. "Well at least we can put out this fire. It will just take a bit of time and some effort depending on how well things go." "Quite true, so what did you have in mind?" "First we need to fortify the town,ter the surrounding area, setting up a food and water supply, among many other things. Either way, first thing we need to do is ward the city from projectiles, and set up array formations, to fight off intruders, as well as fires, or other circumstances. Although this ce is temporary, it needs to keep us safe until we can leave." "Alright, well I can summon duplicate zombies and have them engrave the walls and what not to set up the wards, however we only need to finish the formations you set up. Do not think you can trick me. I know this whole town was formed in an array formation. It may be crude, but very effective." "Hahaha, I should expect nothing less, from a great mage." "Do not praise me too much my friend, lest it goes to my head." "As if that could happen, anyways, as you said, we should make the finishing touches, while your zombies engrave the inner wall." "By the way, have you thought of how to power everything?" Yin asked curiously. "Of course, as you have seen from my memories, remember my mistake with my cultivation array? Well if we use that it can draw in magic power, thus empowering all the arrays and amenities of the town. There might even be some extra that could help us foster mages." "Hmm .... , that is a great idea, however if we could some how find a way to produce more mana naturally that would be great." "I actually had some ideas on that, however we can discuss itter. For now let us get our fortifications done." Yue said, then Yin started summoning, and Yue went to finish the touches on this array. Chapter 35 - Decisions.... Enemy Or Friend? "I actually had some ideas on that, however we can discuss itter. For now let us get our fortifications done." Yue said, then Yin started summoning, and Yue went to finish the touches on this array. The two continued to work until nightfall, although Yue was interrupted numerous times to return all the people''s property, which he did dly. He was just d that everything was finishing up without a hitch. As nightfall came, Yueliang was just putting on the finishing touches of the array formation. This would fight off and/ or kill anyone (enemies of course) that Yue wanted out of the city. ?? Yue started heading for one of the taverns, because he was feeling slightly hungry, but did not want to get into his emergency stock pile. Then he heard his name and looked to the side while continuing to head to the tavern. "Yue, my friend, there you are. It seems we finished up at about the same time." Yin voiced out across the street, just loud enough for him to hear it. "Hahah, right you are. Well, are you heading to the tavern to eat as well?" Yueliang asked. "I certainly am now. So about that topic we discussed before, I am quite curious about your thoughts on the matter." "Ah yes, the natural mana array. Well I derived it from cultivation, as well as science, and just made some modifications. So you know how nts take carbon dioxide and turn it into oxygen right? Also how people feel better and healthier around nts. Well, if I am not wrong, they also produce mana and spiritual energy. You see, humans tend to utilize it even without cultivating subconsciously, However only really learn how to use it effectively once they cultivate or be spell casters. At the same time if I am not wrong mages and cultivators are two halves of a whole. We are not utilizing everything effectively enough just by using one half. Thus by using a cultivation and mana technique called mana breathing, or chi breathing. We just have to apply the concept to an array, then grow many nts all around our town. This will produce a symbiotic and effective array formation temporarily. It will only work for about a century or two as nts have a noticeable growth in cultivation at that point. What do you think?" Yueliang asked. Yin replied. "Hmm, it is certainly an interesting concept. It makes sense, however if we mess up, rather than producing what we need, we might draw peoples life force instead. What you are talking about is actually quite simr to the necromantic side of spells or Yin side of cultivation. However yes it could work. The only reason I know so much about the cultivation side of things is I wanted to practice and learned it shortly before I turned into a lich. How unexpected right." "Yes, unexpected, however who says that the necromantic side of things has to be bad. It is not like we have to use evil mana or spiritual energy. We use the same concept but utilize the yang side of things. Hmm, however, at that point I guess we would have to be more careful." "That is true, but you should be careful as well. You may speak of such things with me, as I understand your point of view, however do not ever bring up such subjects with others. You see, what you are and have been speaking about is actually sphemous to many people and they would consider you a heretic." "Really? I just figured it was a different field from the normal. Why does it have to be seen with such distaste?" "People tend to not like what they do not understand, or like. This matter is closely rted with the dark side of things, seeing as you would be walking on the edge of a cliff so to speak. They feel it would be inevitable for you to fall." "I see, well thank you. I shall be careful then, however what do you think? Should we set it up tomorrow? If not, we are going to have to find or make a mana crystal mine then draw power from that to power everything. I mean I have a general idea on how to make it quickly, however I would need your help." "Hmm, well the second option would be better, as we are less likely to draw unwanted attention. As long as this is not one of thoses that does not have many mana crystals." Yin said. The two had arrived at the tavern, while they were speaking, then, sat and waited for their food as they continued their conversation. Yueliang continued the conversation saying. "Alright, well for the second one, you and I would have to make a cave under the town, meaning we would have to make supports while we are at it. Then we stay down their for a couple days just releasing our mana and condensing it. Once we have made a few crystals, you could probably release some of your undead that could cast spells, and have them continue from where we left off making all the mana. What do you think?" "It is a viable n, and although I do love helping you my friend, how about I teach you how to summon undead, then undead duplicates. This way you could do these things as well, lightening the load on me." "Thank you so much Yin. I was really looking forward to learning, however I did not want to intrude too much." "No problem, however I just hope you could manage. I mean you are already so busy thinking about your people, and trying to improve yourself. Where will you find the time?" Yi asked worriedly. "Do not worry about it, in the mean time, we can just make some mana crystals, and use those. Later I can learn those spells, then continue where we leave off. However until then, I still have to go the capital, get a license, and look into many things. We also need to set up trade routes, let people know this ce exists. Set up tourist attractions, and so much more. If we can get all this done, we will have the funds and resources faster than expected and we can get building the spaceship. Seriously, it is exhausting to have to be in charge of so much. I am d that Rei takes care of the day to day matter. Although he is probably just as swamped as I am if not more. It seems the higher up thedder you go the worse it gets. Fortunately, I had not received my inheritance before, or I would have been so much more exhausted. I might have died. Anyways, shall we start this project tomorrow?" "I am sure you are right, it looks exhausting from what I see. I certainly do not want to have to take over that job. Either way, you are right, if we want these array formations to stay powered we should quickly get this done. Just remember, we cannot tell anyone about this ce. Because mana crystals are extremely valuable even ons where they aremon." "Hmm, I see. Thank you, well for now, let us eat until we are satisfied. By the way, have you noticed the sky here is so much more beautiful because of theck of pollution?" Yue said as the food arrived, and he looked up at the sky. The two where sitting on the balcony part of the tavern on the second floor, as it felt cooler out side. "It truly is beautiful looking at all the stars,s, and gasses up there. Just think, soon we will get to be up there flying around, and exploring. It will be wonderful, I am sure." "Quite true." Yueliang replied while cutting his wolf steak. "Mmm, this is delicious." ---- About Two Days Light Journey From The Town ---- A young man who was king of this country sitting on his throne asked. "Lancelot, you havee back early, even using a teleportation scroll. What is so urgent that you felt the need toe back without killing the cultists first?" The four knights were kneeling on a royal red runner, in an extravagant throne room. Yueliang kneeling slightly in front of the others replied. "Sir, as you know the quest for wiping out that goblin town waspleted. Well it seems the person whopleted that quest has now taken over the area. He had 6 ,000 with him, they all seemed to be merchants and craftsman except for the leader. I hope it is nothing, as they im to just want to set up a small town in that ce for trade and production. However, as you know the one who wiped them out ughtered the goblins with spell and swordsmanship of extreme skill. I came back to report this, and ask what you wanted done. Personally, I do not see them as a threat, although it is up to you my king." "Hmm, that is arge group for traveling merchants and craftsmen, yet you say they im to just be here to set up production and trade? If that truly is the case it might be good for us. Is there anything else?" "Ah, I almost forgot. They did say, what they could craft was of higher quality than what we have. However, I did not see any of their productions as I felt the need to report to you immediately." "I see. Then, there is something more to ask. What is the state of the town they were setting up?" "Well before I left, it was still the same as when hepleted the quest, and to think the leader is still so young, yet so skilled inbat. Either way, it was broken and not great, however considering the number of them, I am sure they will need to build many houses as there is not enough room for them all. A lot of work will need to be done before they could livefortable. However if they all truly craftsmen, it may only take less than a month before they are ready." "I see, have the men prepare our horses. We are heading out immediately. Bring one battalion of 1,200 soldiers just in case. I will meet with their leader, and one of two oues will happen. Either they will be a good ally to us, or we will be enemies. We will meet them before they are fully ready. We will ride at full speed and be there tomorrow. Have the mages cast spells on the horses to make them faster." "Of course, right away your majesty." Lancelot said, then with his 3panions, went to get ready themselves, and get the men requested. The king then got up from his throne, and went to his personal armory to get suited up and ready to go thinking. ''It would be great if they are not a threat. I would rather have allies than enemies. Also, if they are such great craftsmen, they might be able to help us progress. I really wonder what the best product they could make is?'' He thought excitedly. Chapter 36 - The King And His Men The king then got up from his throne, and went to his personal armory to get suited up and ready to go thinking. ''It would be great if they are not a threat. I would rather have allies than enemies. Also, if they are such great craftsmen, they might be able to help us progress. I really wonder what the best product they could make is?'' He thought excitedly. The king and his men, rode all through the night, having their mages buffing the horses in various ways every few hours. While those back at the newly built town were sleeping peacefully, all except for some who were up on the ramparts for night watch. ?? Getting ever closer to the town, a group of about fifty wolves tried to break off a group from the back. These wolves although intelligent, were clearly not smart enough as the archers took out their bows, and shot them either through the eye and killed them, or through the heart. Not even looking back as they were on orders, continued towards their goal. Eventually they came across a bandit hideout, so they took a slight detour, because the king wanted to rid his kingdom of such evil. As they arrived at the bandit hide out, the king ordered the mages tounch fireballs at the entrances first, then inside. Next for the archers to fire at everyone they see, andstly the cavalry to wipe out any that escape. (No infantry this time, as it was ast minute trip sorry.) This took about half an hour as the fire quickly burned the people out of their houses. However some did escape but were quickly taken care of by the cavalry. They went inside and as they saw that everyone was dead, they left for their goal once more. However before they could leave one of the archers announced kind of quietly. "Everyone, please move away slowly. There is a male and female tiger behind us." The two tigers were on the small mountain next to the bandit hideout. They were just pacing their mountain watching, as if ready to pounce at any moment. The men, even the king, looked over, and slowly moved away. *Tigers may not have been much of a threat on the Yue left, however here, they were stronger faster, and had other capabilities.* ---- A Few Hours Later At The Town ---- "Yawn, that was a good sleep, so much to do." Yueliang acknowledged then got up from his bed frame. There was no mattress yet, as they do not yet have all the supplies needed to make things. However as this was a problem, Yueliang started wondering about things to solve this, while he got ready, and headed out. As Yueliang left the building, he saw three people running to him and a fourth walking towards him. He briskly walked to the bench beside him as he felt this would be long, and pulled out another bench from his inventory setting it in front of himself, then waiting for the four to arrive. After each sat down, Xue spoke first. "Good morning Yue, I came for two things. One to see how you are doing, and if you anything, and the second being, what do we do about a shower or bath?" The other three just shook their heads, as theypletely expect this to happen among the new humans. Yue just replies not even surprised, except that Orine was not asking on behalf of the orc women. "I will be making a water supply system today, and maybe a bath house. However showers will take a little while longer. Please be patient, I mean, we are already fortunate enough to have this town built in a day. So next question?" Orine spoke up kind of sadly, while Xue left to go eat. "Yue, we have not spoken in a while and I was wondering if I could help or we could spend some time together?" "Of course, you are absolutely right. We will talk soon, I promise, also I am feeling better now thank you." Orine showed a beautiful smile at that that lit up the world, then Yueliang continued rested and quite happy. "There is not much you can do now. However if you could make sure to let me know if the people need anything that would be great. I am trying my best to amodate every bodies needs and some wants." "Well, I look forward to seeing you soon." Orine said with a beautiful smile, as she spun around once in her dress, then left to see if anyone could use some help. Yueliang seeing this felt as though she was a ray of sunshine, lighting up the world around him. However to him, Xue was equal, the only difference was Xue asking for things he could not do at the moment, made him feel kind of exhausted. Then Rei spoke up next. "Wow, you certainly have it rough. You are building everything, at the cost of your life and one of yourdies does not even recognize your hard work. I am sorry for you. Either way, I wanted to thank you for making the sacrifices you have, and making this transition so smooth and easy. I wanted to ask, is it ok if I set up some people under me to take care of more menial tasks? My job is extremely stressful, and this would take a bit of the load off." Yue replied saying. "Of course, I am kind of surprised you have not done so already. Either way, just make sure you keep an eye on them. I do not wantzy or corrupt people, not that I am trying to use the Sky Orcs, it is just toomon among the people of myst world as you know. Regardless, I just wanted to thank you, without your help, I do not think I would be functioning under all this work. You are the best, a great friend, and wonderful worker. Thank you so much." "I am d to be of service, and thank you for allowing me to get others to help as well. Also, I know you mean well. We are not a corrupt horde, so you do not have to worry about such things. Orcs in general are hard workers,zy ones tend to be killed off. Of course our horde does not have such people, so rest assured." Rei said quite happily, as he was d to be acknowledged by his boss, and his people recognized for their hard work. Then he left as well to get back to work. Then atst Yueliang said. "You have been very patient, thank you." "Hahah, well you tend to learn patience once you die." Yin said jokingly. "Haha, alright, so what have youe for my friend?" "Can I note just to see how you are holding up?" Yin said kind of jokingly because of the past threes excuse foring to see him. "You can, however, both you and I know that you have something else on your mind." "Alright, enough joking around. So, today we have to work on one of a few things, what do you choose? There is making the mana crystals, however considering we powered them up alreadyst night they couldst about a week if we are lucky, half a day if we are besieged. Next, would be making the water source and plumbing, which will once again require mana crystals. Then there is producing a steady food source. Materials for clothing, or just about anything else. There are many more jobs. Where should we start?" Yin asked. "Hmm, there is a lot to do, we also have to expand the townter. I think for now, we can solve a few of these problems at once. We need to collect 2 packs of wolves of about 50 or more per pack. This will take care of our clothing, and food, as we can kill them and eat them as needed. Then use the soft fur on them for producing clothes, and what not. However we will need to something to feed them, as well as needing to start farming. What to do?" Yueliang pondered. After a few moments, Yueliang came up with a solution. "Alright, I will build the water source, plumbing, cage, and farms. Then we either need orcs to do the farming or I can summon another creature to do it. Then again orcs are our craftsmen, I will summon something else. Could you go collect the wolves, and after that, some other animals to feed them? I will provide everything else." "I can do that, however I really hope you know what you are doing. Using your life as a resource is risky. Either way, I will drive the animals here, just make sure you are ready." Yin replied about to leave. "Wait, one more thing. If you find any strong creatures, please try to drive them here as well. I have a great idea for them." Yueliang said then walked away to get building. Then thought ''Status''. Chapter 37 - The King Arrives.... "Wait, one more thing. If you find any strong creatures, please try to drive them here as well. I have a great idea for them." Yueliang said then walked away to get building. Then thought ''Status''. [Character Sheet ?? Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 48 More years Level: 10 -> 15 {3,200 / 6,400 next level} Health: 28,400/28,400 Strength: 99 Agility: 99 Endurance: 99 Intelligence: 99 Soul: 99 -misc- Luck: 99 Charm: 75 Mana: 85 -> 90 Chi: 75 -> 99 Aura: 21 -> 25 Customizable stat points: 0 -> 60] [Shop Coins: 410,000 -> 620,000] Yue then thought. ''Phew, I am d I have enough life expectancy to do this. Maybe Yin is right about this. Should I really spend my life just to speed up ourfortability? As long as there are evil doers to get rid of, I guess I can refill it. Either way, to get back to what I wanted to do.'' Yue then thought. ''Yang, please pull up taming, and if there is animalmunication that would be great unless it is included.'' "I can do that, however there is one matter first. If you have taming you canmunicate as you grow closer, you will be able to speak through your souls rather than verbal or through the mind. However if you get animalmunication you can do that straight from the beginning. You willmunicate from your souls, however you would need taming if you want them to be as you want them to do." Yang replied. ''Then I will dly take both'' Yue responded as he saw the screens appear before him. [ Shop ] { Taming Beginner } { Taming Intermediate } {Taming Advanced} { SC: 10,000 } { SC: 100,000 } { SC: 250,000 } { Soul Communication } { SC: 10,000 } ''I will take Taming Advanced and Soul Communication.'' "Understood, minus 260,000 Shop Credits, and they will be downloaded momentarily." ''Thank you, ahh, I love this feeling.'' Yueliang thought as he felt it getting downloaded and feeling as though a whole new world opened before him. This time, Yue was even surprised to find that he did not pass out likest time which was great. Then he asked Yang. ''How much do logs, and other materials cost?'' "Well, it does not cost much, hmm. However is this for crafting or what is it for? The reason is, different types of materials are for different bundles or packs to buy. Although they do have simr prices you will get different resources." ''For now, just for building the town and some enchanted items. Also thank you for letting me know.'' "Alright, well for the town, there is a bundle that can build a small city that should suit your needs I take it that costs 500. As for the enchanting, I am guessing you are referring to the showers, and plumbing that moves it to a location for farming. Then for the cooking, and everything. If that is the case I will just sell you the finished items, as I have a feeling you are going to waste your life, so the cost will be more topensate. 10,000 shop coin for all the items. Thus a grand total of 10,500, what do you think?" ''Sounds perfect, thank you, I will take it.'' Then Yueliang thought. ''Next to build everything, I need another wall built around the city this time with engravings on the inside, ballista''s, and other defensive on the wall, with a moat and drawbridge in each direction, an irons gates to cover them. Then 6 farms inside that wall, as well as a 4 pens to ce animals. ce an enchantment on the pens so nothing can go out without an Illusion Arm Band. A couple containers by the farms for the supplies with enchantments, to process it to kill anything harmful, and topact it. One bath house in the town center area, and one in the outer town area. Also, under the town center at three chamber, one withva, and the head leading to the forge, another with water that will fill itself, and supply the water needs of the town. Thirdly, a mana crystal chamber that supplies the array formations and enchantments, while absorbing and filling itself. After that, then finally a lot of housing, inns, taverns, shops, etcetera to house newers, merchants, and etc. Also a few warehouses to hold items. Now what is the cost of my life?'' "That is quite a lot, and more than we built before, the total will be 28 years. It is amazing, haha, I think you are the first that I know of, of your decent to actually use your life in such a way..." Yang said and kind ofughed at the thought of it. ''Maybe, however at least I am getting things done quickly. Either way, please begin.'' "Not a problem, it will be done momentarily. Regardless, you do realize, when you get stronger if you do not have a high enough life expectancy you will die, right?" ''You said cultivating can grow my life expectancy right? Not to mention pills, and etc.'' "*Sigh* You really do not understand do you? Cultivating only boosts your life at certain points. The pills and other items, can help raise you too those points. However the only steady way you can keep gaining life, is by taking it from others. You are not even to the point where you can just take some while letting them live either. Thus you can only take from those you kill for now." ''Hmm, I will be more careful in the future. Thank you for the warning. I guess it is better to learn now rather thanter.'' Yueliang thought, then went up to the ramparts, and saw as the next part of the city expansion was falling into ce, yetnding with shaking thend in the slightest. It was a beautiful sight to behold. He even saw wolves running from Yin and and army of the undead, as well as Yin being chased by two tigers. Yin kept running skillfully while casting agility, strength, and other buffs on himself. He lead the wolves to a pen before the wall came down, and once they were in, he ran into another, an waited for the tigers to follow. Unbeknownst to Yin and Yue, the tigers here were different, they were smart, and walked the perimeter of the pen. Yin justid down, and taunted them by taking out some raw wolf meat he had, and acted as though he was about to eat it. Yue, seeing that the tigers had not fallen for neither the taunt, nor the trap, cast a small fireball and sent it behind them to push them into the boundaries then hid behind the wall so they would not see him. The two tigers both white and ck striped with blue eyes, saw the fireball. However before they could get out of the way, the explosion''s force pushed them just one meter and that was enough. The pen then was put in ce and they were locked in, and Yin ran out hoping they would not follow him, not knowing about the enchantment. Yueliang, then got down from the wall, and ran down to Yin, while things were still falling in ce, and the moat was being ''built'' beyond them. Yin, still running from the pen, almost ran into Yue. "Seriously, I do not want to do that again. Those tigers are insanely fast, strong, and kind of terrifying when you are not allowed to fight back. If it was not for me not wanting to harm them, I would have just killed them." Yin said still trying to catch his breath a little. "They seemed pretty strong, even able to notice mana fluctuations, as they saw my fireball. It seems they will make great partners and hopefully friends for me. Thank you so much, I have set up all the ces now. There is plumbing, showers, bath houses, cooking stations, and etcetera." Yue replied. "That is great and all but, you just said partner and friend. Tell me you are not going to try taming them please." Yin exhaled feeling no surprise. "I cannot say that, as I have the taming skill. Also, do you not agree that they would be great for defending this ce? Either way, look over there." Yue pointed into the distance and said. "It seems we have our first visitors. Hopefully friendlies." Yueliang then summoned 500 of the Sky Orcs, and said while walking towards one of the pens. "I need you to man the ramparts, there are ballista''s and other weapons up there ready for your use. Do not harm the guests unless they attack first. Also try not to make them feel to intimidated, just walk the ramparts as if you are just watching." The Orcs followed the orders and quickly went up especially when once they heard there were peopleing. This was a new world and everyone except Yue and a few others were feeling quite on edge. Yue quickly arrived at the pen and heard in an Australian like male ented voice. "I am annoyed that we got forced into this trap following that dead smelling human. What do you think we should do love?" "If we kill them, we may kill our exit, however if weply with them for a while we may be able to escape and kill them for this. We need to escape soon because of your pregnancy dear. Oh look another human hase." The male said interested in what woulde next, also quite curious what the odd feeling was that he could feel emanating from the human. Yue felt surprised and kind of amused at their conversation, however was very pleased to hear there was a cub on the way and said. "Wow, two beautiful tigers, this is wonderful. I hope we can be good friends, and have lots of fun." The female tiger said. "Wow this human has a silver tongue, it seems your n mighte sooner than we thought." The male tiger just nodded in acknowledgment, but focused on the human trying to see what was going on. "I wonder what you two would think if you knew I could hear you talking. By the way, I hope your baby is alright." Yueliang said sounding very caring and kind. "Just a lucky guess." The female said. "Not luck, I can genuinely hear you, as well as your n of escape. However if you were to follow me rather than escape I can promise you wonderful things. For instance, what do you think of purifying that white tiger bloodline?" The male tiger finally spoke once more and said. "If you can truly do such a thing that would be wonderful, and we will follow you. However if you cannot we shall tear you limb from limb. First before that, say the words ''Divine White Tiger Bloodline, Divine Dragon King Bloodline'' to prove you can hear us." "Divine White Tiger Bloodline, Divine Dragon King Bloodline. Now what do you say? Shall we be friends, or what?" The male spoke once more and said. "I make no promises that we be friends, however if you speak true, we will follow you." "Great, then let me help you both out of there." Yueliang said as he opened the gate, and petted each one as they came out to allow the effect of the illusion arm band to let them out and said. "Such soft beautiful fur. Either way, please follow me, before I purify your bloodlines, we must do a few things." Yue said as he walked towards the gate where the guests should be arriving soon. As Yueliang arrived, he said loudly. "Drop the drawbridge and lift the gate, then close it behind me." Yue walked through the gated, and just sat down on the middle of the draw bridge with the two tigers lying on either side of him waiting for them to arrive. ---- A few momentster ---- The knights, and king got off their horses, then walked onto the draw bridge while they had the rest stay behind. Everyone of them shuddered in fear except the king and his knights at the sight of the tigers. The King and the four knights, just felt that it should be safe if they have not made a move yet. Yue then spoke up. "Please take a seat, I would invite you in, however we have yet to know if you are friend or foe. Also, please do not mind my friends, we are just bonding." The knight Lancelot then said to the king. "This is the leader I spoke of. Also, I think those are the same tigers we saw before." The king nodded in response, then sat and had his knights do the same behind him. This being a sign of trust, that one would not normally receive from someone of the kings status. "I am d that you decided to trust me. My name is Yueliang." Yue said as he reached out his hand to have the king shake it. "I see Lancelot has notified you of our arrival here." The king guessed this was some sort of greeting and decided to sp Yue''s hand and Yue shook his firmly yet friendly. The king felt a little weird at this and just acknowledged. "Yes, he has, although he said you where skilled craftsmen, I have seen the prior town here. It is amazing that you can work so fast, and have such skilled craftsmen. However I am curious about what you said of being able to produce better things than we are able to." "You are quick to the point it seems. Alright, then I shall get to it as well. We can make extremely fast means of transportation for you, without the need for mages or wagons. We are able to produce weapons beyond your imagining, and much more. What we make can be either made with or without magic, however the cost varies. Either way, what I desire is simply to trade freely in the capital. Also, although we will provide you first offers before others on our products, we do not want to be disturbed. We want to work in peace, as we have much to do. However to give you a taste of what we can provide let me show you this." Yueliang said as he stood telling the tigers to stay with his thoughts... Chapter 38 - Amazement Or Disappointment? "You are quick to the point it seems. Alright, then I shall get to it as well. We can make extremely fast means of transportation for you, without the need for mages or wagons. We are able to produce weapons beyond your imagining, and much more. What we make can be either made with or without magic, however the cost varies. Either way, what I desire is simply to trade freely in the capital. Also, although we will provide you first offers before others on our products, we do not want to be disturbed. We want to work in peace, as we have much to do. However to give you a taste of what we can provide let me show you this." Yueliang said as he stood telling the tigers to stay with his thoughts... ?? As Yueliang stood, the king also got up having his knights stay in ce, and asked. "What are you going to show me? Do we need to go somewhere?" While the king spoke, Yue said to Yang in his mind. ''I need a motorcycle from my old world.'' Then he replied to the king. "No need to get your horse. I just figured it would be better if you and I stood up while doing this." Yang said. "They are in your inventory, and 100 Shop credits have been deducted." The king then responded curiously. "Alright?" "Just so that you know, the product I will be showing you is not magic made or enchanted, however that does not mean we cannot make it so. Our mana products are much better. I hope this does not disappoint, however please hop on behind me." Yueliang said as he materialized the hover motorcycle from his inventory. The king was shocked as he felt no mana fluctuations from what he presumed was a spell. Either way, slightly confused the king did as instructed. He hopped on the back of the silent yet hovering motorcycle, then asked. "Now what? Yue then with a smirk across his face said. "Just hold on." Then went full speed on the bike, and went all the way around the town that was 2,000 meters across in any direction. While they were riding the two spoke. Yue then asked while they were traveling at an extreme speed. "What do you think, fast, smooth, and fun right? This is one of our transportation products. There are many things we can produce, if you are curious just ask. It does not matter if it requires magic, enchanting, alchemy, or anything else. Either way, if you can dream it, we can probably make it." "This mount is wonderful, however the question is how does it work?" Yueliang slowed to a halt, and parked on the drawbridge once he made it all the way around and replied saying. "This particr one uses electricity, however they can be made to run on gas, mana, or otherwise. Or if you meant how to ride it, you just use the key, then twist the handle, then move the handles in the direction you want. Why do you ask?" "Gas ..... Electricity ..... Power.... ?" Then it hit him. "Where are you from?" "We came from another world, however we need materials to build one of our products, and trade seems like the fastest way. However I am guessing since you are asking about such things, your world focuses on magic, and martial arts. Where Ie from, magic, and martial arts are just a few of many fields of practice, even technology is broken into many fields of practice." "I see, many from our, once reaching a certain grasp in their field go to others as they are to strong for this ce. They can get to the point of crushing mountains, splitting rivers with one swing, or for mages, wiping out whole cities in one strike. Thus they head tos where everything is a lot stronger." The king stated. "Hmm, interesting. Well, back to the matter at hand, we have many products that basically fall in line with if you can dream it, we can probably make it. Either way, we will not build weapons for you. However even skills, sses, and techniques are for sale if the price is right. Maybe you are more interested in potions and alchemy. However, our partner ship is based on if we remain on good terms. As long as everything goes well we will get along just fine. So the big question, are we in business?" Yue asked hopingly. "Before that, I must ask, those tigers. Are they your pets? Are you a tamer?" "Hahaha, yes actually, it is just one of the many skills for sale if you are interested. However as I am sure you know, creatures, even those unable tomunicate the way we do, still have their own personalities. You will be able to talk to them with this skill. By the way, now that I think about it, I do not think I caught your name." Yueliang stated curiously. "Ah you are right, it seems I have made a blunder. My name is Uther, and I am a martial artist for the most part, just learning magic as a pass time." "I see, well it is a pleasure to meet you. However I think I have kept both you and your men in suspense enough." "Suspense, how so?" King Uther asked. "Well, you and your men came to see my town, and if I am a threat right? Also, sorry if the tigers gave you a fright, they are quite friendly once you get to know them. Either way, please follow me." Yueliang said as he started walking towards the gate, and said loudly. "Raise the gate, our visitors areing for a visit." Yue started walking in as the gate was raised leading the way for Uther and the others. Everyone came in, and Yue said. "Do not worry there is a stable area right as wee in, leave the horses in there. There are also some inns for you all to stay in, and get cleaned up. Try not to wander to much, there are a few ces such as the wolf pen where you most likely will not survive. Either way, I hope everything is to your liking. As you can see there are farms on the left, and animals on the right, there are also other ces on the other side. However this is the outer ring of the town, the inner ring is were we have everything else for day to day work and living." Everyone following Yue, practically dropped their jaws. Although magic was the basis for everything on this world, because they did not focus as much on technological advancement, everything looked beautiful. Stone shingles on the houses, enchantments every where they looked, and such an organized ce. The whole ce looked like the highest form of luxury for them. Then King Uther asked. "Is this not extremely expensive to set everything up like this? I mean you need soul gems for the enchantments right, and how did you get such wonderful creations without magic?" "Wow, it seems you really do focus on the magic casting aspect more than the rest. As you can tell there is no magical residue because everything was made by hand. Either way, for enchanting you do not need soul gems. There are loads of ways. I will be setting up some book storester, if you want to learn some of these skills or other ones." Yueliang said as they were walking to the city center that had a beautiful water fountain. Then said as he summoned a few Sky Orcs. "My men will guide you to some inns, please enjoy your stay, tomorrow you may go shopping, or exploring, however it has gottente. There are showers, cooking supplies, and everything you might need in each room. However if you damage the ce or harass my people I wille for you, and let you be my tigers toys." At this statement the tigers had what could only look like a sinister smile as everyone looked at them. As everyone was leaving with the guides to each inn, Yue walked off with the tigers. The male tiger asking. "We have been doing as you ask, however not to sound impatient, but when will you keep up your end of the deal?" "That is where we are going now, it is alright. I just did not want to do this in front of them." Yue said as they were walking to a small garden that is designated for some basic alchemy. While walking Yue thought to himself. ''Yang how much is it to purify their bloodlines?'' Yang replied. "There are a few different cost, and methods, however if you want it to be the fastest and best method, then there is the cultivator pill type. There is aplete purification, half, and small. In order as listed, they will be 100,000 each, 50,000 each, or 10,000 each?" ''Hmm, I guess there are two ways, hold it over them slowly or do theplete and gain their trust. I will gain their trust and do theplete one. I will take two then, one for each, as I am a man of my word.'' Yue thought then said. "As I am a man of my word, I will not just purify your bloodlines, I will do aplete purification." He said as the arrived at the garden. Both the male and female tigers in unison said. "Complete?!" Yue responded saying. "This will get rid of the impurities, and allow you to grow farther, however if you want all of the abilities of your ancestors, since yours has been muddled out through the ages, that will require some else. Of course I can help with that as wellter if you want." They both nodded very happy, as Yueliang tossed the two pills in the air and the two tigers jumped up catching the pills. Yue then said. "It will take about an hour for your body to get through the major purification, after that it will finish over the course of a week. Thus, please rest here, I will stay with you as well. However, as I really want us to be friends and be together in the future I have a favor to ask." The female tigerid down and went to sleep as she was tired and just waited for the pill to do its effects. The male tigerid down as well, and just replied. "Ask away, as you did not have us do anything much, and still kept your word, even going beyond that I will hear you out, and trust you." "Thank you for trusting me, and hearing me out. Look I want you to be happy, thus I hope we can still be friends or family. Either way, please let me finish before you say anything. I would like for us to have a master/ subordination contract with each other. I treat my people very well, and I will do the same with you, even letting you obtain your ancestors bloodline if you so wish. There is much to gain by following me, but even you choose to not do the contract, I hope we can be friends. What do you say?" "I will have to think about it, however thank you for asking. In the mean time, we will uphold our end and follow you. As you seem to be a good and honorable person, we will probably be friends, but as for the contract matter, please give us some time to think it over." "Of course, I am sure you do not want to risk a big change in your life. Take as much time as you need. Let me know when you decide. In the mean time, I still have to make a ce for you two, and your cub once it is born. Although if you want to have it on your mountain I will not force you." Yue said caringly, as he was trying to gain their friendship and trust first by showing his softer side. Also, they were so fluffy and cute to Yue making it difficult to not treat them as such. However to others they looked terrifying thinking they were going to be eaten. The male tiger spoke up once more asking. "Why do you treat us and your people so well? Also, why do you even want us around? Another matter is, if you are a tamer, why have you not tried using the skills thate with that on us?" "You both seem intelligent, and rather than tame you, I figured why not try treating you as I do others first? Also, I treat others well, because that is how I want to be treated. Plus fear and tyranny only work temporarily, same with the other methods. Reward and punishment with logic, works best, as long as you have the strength to carry it out that is. As for why I want you around. You seem fun, and interesting, thus I figured we could be great friends or family. By the way, I never caught your names, may I know them?" "Hmm, I see. As for names, we have not been named." "May I name you?" Stunned the tiger asked. "You would do that?" "Of course, my words are not empty you know. I want us to be together but if you want to leave that is your choice as well. I will not hold names or other things over you." "We will agree to that contract, so long as you name us and our child." "Really, I would love to do that. However I do not think I can name the child until it is born but I will try." Yueliang said. "Then please bestow names on us then, my king." The male tiger said as he bowed. "I name you..." Yue said as he fell over and passed out. Chapter 39 - Naming Stunned the tiger asked. "You would do that?" "Of course, my words are not empty you know. I want us to be together but if you want to leave that is your choice as well. I will not hold names or other things over you." ?? "We will agree to that contract, so long as you name us and our child." "Really, I would love to do that. However I do not think I can name the child until it is born but I will try." Yueliang said. "Then please bestow names on us then, my king." The male tiger said as he bowed. "I name you..." Yue said as he fell over and passed out. ---- A Few Hours Later At Sunrise ---- "Master you are finally awake, phew, I had to use 10 years of life to supplement the naming of such creatures. I am sorry, I should have warned you that you were still too weak. Fortunately I was still able to save you." Yang said. "Well, I still have to name 6 ,000 Sky Orcs, and 24 Goblinster. I guess I really need to solve this quickly. Could you tell me what is the main insufficient stat is?" Yue asked, while thinking about the reward he wanted to give his subordinates. "Well, that would mainly be soul, and if high enough you do not have to raise your cultivation as well. Although in order to get all your subordinates soul would have to hit 600, although if you do them one at a time, you do not have to worry as much. Next time I will warn you as well." Yang replied. "Alright, so in order to reward everyone, I have to get to 600 on my soul stat. Either way, I look forward to seeing what these tigers be, also can you tell me did I end up getting to name them all? Speaking of which where are they?" "Well, about their current location, I think they are out getting breakfast. Also I will help you remember. just give me a moment." Yang said as he yed the memory back as a short film for Yueliang. --- Beginning of Memory --- Stunned the tiger asked. "You would do that?" "Of course, my words are not empty you know. I want us to be together but if you want to leave that is your choice as well. I will not hold names or other things over you." "We will agree to that contract, so long as you name us and our child." "Really, I would love to do that. However I do not think I can name the child until it is born but I will try." Yueliang said. "Then please bestow names on us then, my king." The male tiger said as he bowed. "I name you..." Yue said as he passed out standing up barely standing. "I name you Shen Hu. In my tongue it means divine tiger." "I ept" Shen Hu said as he passed out and his body started changing. "For the female tiger, Huoli." "I ept my king." She said as she passed out as well. "Last but not least the baby, Xiao Jiahuo." Yueliang said as he reached his hand over the baby in the tigers stomach. --- End Of Memory --- "I see, so that is how everything worked out. I am d that I was able to name all three. Hopefully they are enjoying there upgrade so to speak." "Considering how rare it is for one to be named, I am sure they are extremely happy." Yang responded. ''Oh look, here theye.'' Yue thought to himself as they were walking towards him. "Hello my king, I am Shen Hu." The male tiger said while bowing with the right front leg bent, and left front leg extended. "Hello my king, I am Huoli. Thank you for naming our child." The female tiger said while bowing the same way. "I am d to see you both doing well. By the way, you look pretty much the same. Did the naming fail or change something else?" Yue asked curiously. Shen Hu replied. "The naming, has made our vitality stronger, allowing us to be stronger than we are. Then it also gave us new abilities, one such being that we can now take on a human form, however we will maintain our animal ears and tail in that form." "That seems pretty interesting. I just figured you would grow new limbs or turn into some thing else." Yue said intrigued and kind of jokingly. "Please do not joke about such things. I am sure you are already aware, however I will tell you just in case. There are five legendary creatures, we will start from thest on the list to the top: ck warrior of the north (turtle with snake), then Azure dragon of the east, vermillion bird of the east (pheonix), white tiger of the west, and finally golden dragon at the center (king of dragons). Basically the vermilion bird follows and helps the king of dragons, the turtle and snake wander, the azure dragon is the protector, the white tiger is power, however the golden dragon is fortune and power. These are the roots of the most powerful creature, hence what we are aiming to be." Shen Hu responded calmly. "I see, so is it true that the white tiger and golden dragon often fought for dominance?" Yue asked. "Not quite, the white tiger they just had fights over how they should rule." Huoli replied. "Well either way, shall weplete our deal my friends?" "Alright, you certainly kept your end, so too shall we." Shen Hu replied then reached out his big and heavy paw towards Yu''s hand to begin the contract of subordination. Yueliang and Shen Hu held each others paw/ hand, waiting for Huoli to join as well. As soon as Huoli joined, the three began using mana to make a contract to bind them together as master and servants. After about 15 minutes they finished writing it all, and it manifested, surprising the tigers. After dealing with their surprise, Shen Hu then asked. "What do you want us to do now?" Yue just said a few sentences in reply. "Live happily, and if you want something to do, help out around here. Find something you like and enjoy it, in the end I am sure you will find someway or reason to help out. You do not have to change your life just because you joined me." "Alright, we will look around and see what we can do." Huoli and Shen Hu replied. "When youe backter, let me know how you would like your home designed. After that we can go out and have fun together my friends." Yue said excitedly. "Sounds fun, looking forward to it my friend." Shen Hu said, then they turned and left. Yueliang thought to himself while they were leaving. ''Status'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 38 More years Level: 15 {3,200 / 6,400 next level} Health: 28,400/28,400 Strength: 99 Agility: 99 Endurance: 99 Intelligence: 99 Soul: 99 -misc- Luck: 99 Charm: 75 Mana: 90 Chi: 99 Aura: 25 Customizable stat points: 60] [Shop Coins: 159,900] Yue then thought to himself. ''You know, I should really turn on charm. Why leave it off anymore? Mmm, well before that I will add 51 points to soul, 3 to charm, 1 to strength, 1 to agility, 1 to endurance, 1 to intelligence, 1 to chi, and 1 to luck.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 38 More years Level: 15 {3,200 / 6,400 next level} Health: 28,400/28,400 Strength: 100 Agility: 100 Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 100 Soul: 150 -misc- Luck: 100 Charm: 78 Mana: 90 Chi: 100 Aura: 25 Customizable stat points: 0] [Shop Coins: 159,900] ''This seems much better, and I can feel myself growing a lot. It seems 100 is a mile marker where you have a boost in stats. Well, in the mean time, oh right I have not yet stocked the stores. Yang I need you to fill up each of the stores, and create a pricing system so that I will not be wasting my life and points, but is still proper pricing. I really should start doing auctionster. I will speak to the king soon. Also, how many shops are there. Thank you so much.'' Yueliang thought, then Yang replied. "This is not too difficult so 150 ,000 shop coins, and everything will be taken care of, although 75,000 of that was for the registers and enchantments to keep people from being able to steal from us. Your wee by the way. Also to answer your question there are 40 inns / taverns as they are connected buildings, 4 cksmith shops, 4 alchemist shops, 10 grocery stores, 20 restaurants, 1 major auction house, 2 minor ones, 60 shops as vender locations in the bazaar area, however that has not yet been filled so 141 shops if you count the inns and taverns together or it would be 181 not counting the research facilities you designed for the Sky Orcs." "Thank you for getting that done, I will now call the Orcs to start manning the businesses." Yue said aloud as he summoned 600 Sky Orcs. "Good morning everyone, I apologize for waking you all, however the shops have now been filled. As I am sure you have noticed, you also now have beds, showers, and everything else, I hope you are enjoying them. Either way, I would like for you to split in half, and every other day you swap in taking care of the shops, so that you may rest, research, or have fun doing other things. Sorry to ce so much work on you, however the sooner we get everything we need, the sooner we can leave to explore the universe. Do not worry everything is priced all you have to do is scan it. Although the auction house will not be used yet, so just let anyone whoes know they can have a letter of credit, however in the mean time, we have to wait until the auction house is funded." Yueliang dered to them. All the Sky Orcs smiled and got to work. They were please that he was so kind to them, and even gave them time to continue their research. As Yue watched them leave, he started heading to where the king and his knights were to see them about some matters. Chapter 40 - Where To Go From Here? As Yue watched them leave, he started heading to where the king and his knights were to see them about some matters. Yue while walking towards their inn, thought. ''I guess I should probably go to the capital with the King Uther and his men. This would allow me to know where the capital is, as well as solve some of our problems. However the main question is how to advertise our town to merchants?'' He thought as he arrived in front of the building. ?? Just as Yueliang was about to open the door, he jumped to the side sensing something from the other side. When Yuended, he saw someone fly through the door and into the street wondering. "What in the world are those people doing in there?" As if to answer his question someone came out and said. "I told you, you were not as strong as me. This is why we should not arm wrestle." Hearing this, Yue wondered. ''How is it possible to send someone flying by arm wrestling. Either way, it seems that I need to make an arena or two here or things will be problematic. Seeing people flying could deter customers if it is not in an arena.'' The man who sent the other one flying, was a knight in training as one could tell from his apparel. He walked over and offered to help up the cavalry soldier with his hand outstretched. As they sped each others hands, the knight in training tried pulling up the cavalry soldier to no avail. Then he asked aloud. "Alright, seriously, could you cut out the magic?" Hearing this, many of the crowd watching justughed because he seemed so strong yet could not beat the spell. Shortly after, one of the mage stopped the spell, and everyone got back to getting ready to leave the town. At this moment, Yueliang came out and asked. "Where is the king? I have some things to talk about." He asked one of the soldiers, and was led to the kings room where two knights where standing guard out side the room. Knock. Knock. Knock. "Milord, Yueliang is here to see you." One of the two knights said. "Let him in." The king responded. "Thank you." Yue said as he proceeded into the room. "What have youe for?" King Uther asked. "Well, I havee to discuss a few matter." "I see, also, we have yet to discuss the matter of payment for the Hover Motorcycles." "Quite so. However before that, I would like to discuss the matter of promoting my town." Yue replied. "Of course, well, to begin with, you can find most of the merchants in the capital holed up out side the city wall if theye around dark. Thus you could meet with them there, and start promoting your town and products." "Thank you for the advice. Hmm, what do you charge for horses? Also what is your currency?" "Depending on the type and health of the horse, normally if of decent status, then 20rge silver minimum starting price. The only way it goes cheaper is if it is sick or something. Our currency goes 100 small copper is 1rge copper, 100rge copper is 1 small silver, 100 small silver to 1rge silver, 100rge silver to 1 small gold, 100 small gold to 1rge gold, and 100rge gold to 1 tinum. However to further answer your question, for 10 small copper you can buy a small loaf of bread." King Uther replied to Yue''s questions. "Hmm, then 2 small gold per hover motorcycle, seems fair. What do you think? I mean as long as these are well taken care of, and you have fuel, they willst far longer than a horse, unless your horses are immortal haha." Yue said. "Well, actually our horses may not normally be immortal, however they can live a century or two as long as they are raised right easily. Thus unless your motorcycles can live that long, I think the price should be lowered, don''t you?" "Hmm, in my world horses only lived 20 - 30 years most of the time. My apologies, I did not mean to extort you." "Of course not, and clearly there are somethings different from your world and ours aside from technological advancements." "Thank you for understanding, how about 5rge silvers. The cheaper price should attract more people right. Also unlike a living being these will be more difficult to break, as long as you are not shooting it. However I will add enchantments to it to have auto repair and protection from projectiles." "You know the automatic repair enchantment? That has been long lost to us. What do you want for it?" "Well, how about we discus thatter, as it requires a lot of study?" "Alright, it is a promise. Also, if you have that enchantment it seems it would be worth the 2 small gold, as it would always fix itself so long as the whole thing is not dismantled." King Uther said excitedly. "Really, hmm, well it probably would be more popr among the nobles, then for non nobles the cheaper price without the enchantment. What do you think?" "That seems perfect. However what about all the other productions you spoke of?" "Do not worry, I will give you a menuter, and you may pick what interests you. For now, I wanted to ask. May I travel with you and your people back to the capital and do I need documentation to sell in the capital?" "Well, traveling with us may not be the best, however you may follow us. As for the matter of documentation, yes, although you can get it at the merchants guild fairly easily. Of course there is also the mages guild, and adventures guild. Each of which is broken into many categories, however you will learn about them once you arrive." "Hmm, that sounds like fun. I look forward to learning more of this world. In the mean time, would you care to explore my town and see if anything interests you?" Yue asked the king. "Before that, I have been curious what are you naming your town? It seems wrong to not have a name." "Hmm, you are right. Then how about ''Xin Qidian'', meaning new beginnings?" "Sounds great, perfect for your new home. Shall we get to seeing your town then?" Uther replied, quite ecstatic to meet someone he could speak on such friendly terms without all the honorifics. Although he did assume that Yueliang must havee from noble origins from his refined actions and words as they spoke. "Of course." Yueliang replied as they left the building and the walked around exploring each shop, and everything the town had to offer. Yue even exined the purpose for some aspects of the town. Even going through some of the parks to see the beautiful nts and flowers. It was peaceful and fun, eventually they started casually looking at the outer ring of the town. The reason it was more casual was that the outer ring was more designed for farming and animals, however there were still plenty of shops and ces to see there as well. Then the two came across the wolf pen and Yue said. "The reason for the pens, is the taming skill that I have and some of the others in the town are going to learn. However there are more reasons being their fur, and for training for some of our weaker ranks. At your strength it should be easy, but want to give it a shot?" "Sounds interesting, what do I have to do?" Uther replied. "Well, no using spells, armor, or weapons, just a bare handed fight against a wolf. I will move it to another pen for you so the others do not join in. All you have to do it kill it if you can." Yue stated then teased him a little at the end. "Alright, move one over, and you go first to show me how it is done." Uther returned his joke half expecting him to back out. "Seems like a fun challenge, let us see who can do it faster. We will time it. I will move one over now." Yueliang said surprising Uther. Yue then opened the gate and as the wolves charged at him he grabbed one by the neck with both arms and threw it to the pen that was right next to this one while the wolves tried escaping to attack Yue and get free. The only reason he could throw it so easily with his strength was the momentum from it running toward him was being used in the throw. Yue then closed the gate, and walked to the next pen to begin his fight. However before walking in he asked Yang in his mind. ''Can you throw up a timer for the two of us?'' "No problem, however it will cost 10 shop coins for the spell to be cast. I will make one for each of you with your names respectively, so 20 shop coins total. Also you now have a quest. [ying with the King] {You have challenged the king to a timed beast fight. This is a friendly bout, however try not to beat the king too badly lest something happens. Objective is to get the faster time than King Uther.} {Rewards: Increased friendship Increased fame and renown in this kingdom + 10, 000 experience Failure: Decreased friendship Risk of opponent bing your enemy} Chapter 41 - Playing With The King "No problem, however it will cost 10 shop coins for the spell to be cast. I will make one for each of you with your names respectively, so 20 shop coins total. Also you now have a quest. [ying with the King] ?? {You have challenged the king to a timed beast fight. This is a friendly bout, however try not to beat the king too badly lest something happens. Objective is to get the faster time than King Uther.} {Rewards: Increased friendship Increased fame and renown in this kingdom + 10, 000 experience Failure: Decreased friendship Risk of opponent bing your enemy} Yue then walked into the pen as the timer appeared above him and started. As to not waste anytime, he dashed at the wolf. Seeing this the 2 meter tall wolf opened its jaws as it rushed to chomp down on the impudent human that threw it in here. Yueliang uponnding in front of it, propelled his fist upward, both breaking the wolves jaw and making it miss its target at the same time. The wolf in that split second of having its jaw broken, shed its ws at Yueliang and dug a few centimeters deep through skin, muscle, and bone. Blood started to gush from the open wounds on Yueliang''s chest. Knowing that he would die if not healed quickly he jumped onto the big wolf and strangled it in a headlock while using his legs to hold himself in ce. The wolf bucked and rolled trying everything to get this lousy human off of itself. Soon the wolf went down suffocated, and just for good measure, Yue kept holding until he saw the timer stop at 28 seconds. As soon as the timer stopped, Yueliang let go of the wolf and then got up. He picked up the wolf corpse and threw it into his inventory, then walked to the edge of the pen. Yang healed Yue as he was walking, and it only cost two years. Yue then asked upon arriving at the gate. "What do you think? Are you ready to try?" "This seems like fun, I wonder how much I will beat you by." The king teased as Yue prepared another wolf for the king to try. Yue while getting another wolf felt that he took too long as strangling the wolf was too slow. However considering his low health at that point he had to put pressure on the wound to prevent blood loss, and at the same time kill the wolf. Where as if he tried to just punch it to death, he might have died before the fight was over. Either way, Yue threw the next wolf into the pen, and said. "You may begin, the timer will start once you enter." The knights who were following them while exploring the town, started cheering lightly for the king, as they did not want to distract him from the fight. The king just waved as he heard their cheers and opened the gate to walk in to the fight. The moment he took a step into the pen, the wolf red at him, and started moving closer while circling the ring of the pen. The king red back and started running forward as he did not want to lose on time. He threw a punch towards the wolves face as the two met and the wolf tried shing his core. However before either couldnd their attacks the king swiftly kicked at its side sending it flying about 2 meters. One of its ribs had broken, however the two quickly got back to their fight. This wolf shed at the kings arm to try to keep his next punch fromnding, however as the king tried to dodge, his abs got shed. Having no armor meant, having only your body as your defense and offence. Uther quickly used his left arm to hold his stomach, and right leg to try kicking. Having been shed in that particr area though, had made his kick considerably weaker. Back and forth the two fought, and King Uther was thinking. ''Wow, this is certainly more difficult than I imagined. This is actually decent training, I should have my soldiers do... Woah... that was close.'' He thought as the wolf swiped at his head quickly, nearly taking it off. As soon as the timer hit 29 seconds, Yueliang dashed in to save the king, as he was getting injured more and more as time passed. If he was to let him finish the fight on his own it would be terrible, as the king might die, thus he said. "Pardon me, I have won so if you do not mind." Yue said this as he reached under the charging wolf and ''helped'' him leap into the pen with the rest of his pack. Yue then said. "Sorry for interfering in your fight. I am sure you could have handled it." King Uther replied. "Thank you for saving me face, however I am not sure about that. This is much better training than I imagined. Thank you for showing me this, and saving me. I am not one to forget favors." "It is alright, I am just d you are safe my friend. If we could remain friends and get along well, that would be enough." "Haha, you are quite humble, however as we are already friends, then how about I help you with advertising Xin Qidian." "That seems like a lot to ask as I am sure you are quite busy." Yue replied. Uther quickly responded. "Well it is a good thing you are not asking then. So it is settled, I will help you with that, and if you are really worried about it, then you could do me another favor." "Tell me what it is and I will see what I can do." "If you could train a squad of ten of my best, then that would be great. Actually add Lancelot to the mix if you are up for it. That would make oneplete elite squad. What do you say?" "I feel like this was your n from the start, however helping you surely will not turn out bad. I will teach them, however it may take a couple months if you want them toe out decent." "Great, I look forward to seeing how they turn out. You have one year toplete their training. In the mean time, I will help you promote this town, and get your certificates. You will also be provided a stipend for their living and training expenses. For now, I think my men and I should head back. I will leave that squad here with you, do not worry, I will bring everything to you once it is done." King Uther said as he quickly got to his horse after being healed by his mages. He then left the town with his men all except for Lancelot and the ''elite'' squad he wanted trained. Considering how fast he did so, it was like trying to escape so Yue could not refuse. Yue just thought to himself. ''Oh well, I guess my fault for agreeing to it. However this training is going to take a while. Also, what all should I train them in, I do not want to do to well or it maye back to bite me. However if I do too little the same will ur.'' Then aloud Yue said to the squad of men. "Go up to your inn, you may rest or shop. However tomorrow begins your training. Remember one main thing, no armor, no weapons, and no spells. All training will focus on what you were born with until I say other wise." Upon hearing this the men quickly went back to their inn except for Lancelot. The knight then said. "Will we really be training in such a way? Also, you only have a year, is that really enough time?" "Yes, however you will have other training as well. Either way, if a year is not enough, I am sure the king will give me more time when he sees your progress." Yue replied with a grin on his face. Lancelot, quickly returned to the inn as well, after hearing this. He was beginning to feel worried, not about if they would be able to progress in that time, but about what sort of terrifying training lies in wait for them. Yue just watched them scurry off into the inner circle to rest up for tomorrow. In the mean time he went to one of alchemy shops to work on designing some potions. These potions would be for both the soldiers and himself. They would help the body to grow depending on the effort put in. If enough work was put in even raising a skills power was not impossible. He stayed up most of the night working on them, and when he awoke, he had one thought with a scary smile. ''Time to Train.'' Chapter 42 - Training In the mean time he went to one of alchemy shops to work on designing some potions. These potions would be for both the soldiers and himself. They would help the body to grow depending on the effort put in. If enough work was put in even raising a skills power was not impossible. He stayed up most of the night working on them, and when he awoke, he had one thought with a scary smile. ''Time to Train.'' ''Hmm, actually there is one thing to do before then now that I think about it. I still have yet to check my rewards and stats.'' He thought to himself as was getting up and said. "Notifications" ?? [ying with the King] (Completed) {You have challenged the king to a timed beast fight. This is a friendly bout, however try not to beat the king too badly lest something happens. Objective is to get the faster time than King Uther.} {Rewards: Increased friendship from stranger to acquaintance to friend Increased fame and renown in this kingdom + 10 + 10 customizable stat points + 10, 000 experience} {Level up} [Reward: + 5 customizable stat points] "Well, at least the rewards seem pretty great. I just wonder what this friendship, and fame stat is, as this was not here before." He mumbled to himself, then continued. " Status. " [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 38 More years Level: 16 {6,800 / 12,800 next level} Health: 28,400/28,400 Strength: 100 Agility: 100 Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 100 Soul: 150 -misc- Luck: 100 Charm: 78 Mana: 90 Chi: 100 Aura: 25 Customizable stat points: 15] [Shop Coins: 9,880] "Well, now that everything is ready, it is time to train those people. Hopefully they are down by the pen, if not I will have toe back and get them. Either way, Yang, am I able to buy or take memories?" Yue asked as he started walking towards the outer ring. "Of course, you are actually able to do either, and more. If you buy it, then you get a duplicate, if you take it the person will no longer remember, or you can duplicate it on your own. Two of which said abilities you have to buy from the shop, however it is up to you. Why do you ask?" Yang replied quite curiously. "I was thinking, if I could duplicate the knowledge of mages, I could use what they learned for myself. Of course I know I would still have to practice, and what not. However in this way I could cast spells properly the first time, it is just that if I want them to be better I would have to modify them. For instance you gave me every spell model that is up to level 2, however you did not give me the pathways, and other knowledge." "Hmm, that is true, although it is because customizing them yourself is better than starting with bad habit or bad knowledge. If you want the knowledge I could provide it as well, however withheld it in order for you to do better in the future." "Yang, with what you have seen so far, given your honest opinion, do you actually think it would make me progress or digress given that information?" "I think you will progress faster with it, however I also feel that once you hit a certain point, it will take you a while to pass it because of that. Although I guess without it you would be progressing just as slow, just at different points. Alright, I will provide the rest of the information." "Thank you so much, Yang. This will help a lot." "I certainly hope so." Yue could feel and experience the knowledge being downloaded into his mind while he was making his way to the pen of wolves. He could feel what each node did, and knew what went where, even fixing his own assumptions on some that were slightly off. After a few minutes of a slow walk, Yue finally arrived and saw the soldiers waiting for him. "Good morning sir." They said as the soldiers and knight were standing at attention, addressing Yue respectfully. "Good morning... Alright, so let us go over your training, and a side note before we begin. First off, I will not be watching over you with a sharp eye as I have my own training to worry about as well. Thus, you must know that if you think you are cheating me by not doing the training you are wrong. I do not care if you turn out weak, you will be cheating yourselves, and those you care about. Now to the main point, you will be worked to the bone, however you will grow extremely fast using this training method. First off catch this." Yueliang said as he stopped pacing side to side, and tossed a small ss vial to each of them and continued his pace and speech. "Alright, drink these in a few minutes when I let you know, they are potions that will loosen your bodies muscles, bones, ligaments, and everything for a short time, then harden them like steel for a little while. So be warned, if you stop your training you may die. You must follow my instructions exactly. Any questions?" Lancelot stepped forward. "Sir, I am a little curious about this potion. You said it will help us grow, but a the same time can kill us if we are not working hard enough?" "Alright, I will exin it in more detail then. So first off it will loosen your body up so you can move freely and flexibly. Then over time it will harden over the course of a few hours to the hardness of steel or harder depending on your luck. At the same time it will also boost your talent temporarily, allowing you to grow stronger faster in order to keep up. Thus if you continue moving, and working hard, you will adapt to have such a hard body, not even arrows will pierce your skin withouting out of a ballista or using mana. However if you stop to rest during your training, you will instantly start turning into a statue and die. I promised your king I would make you stronger, will you make me a liar? Do you all want to risk it all to be your best, or do you want baby training?" Lancelot once more took one for the team and said. "Sir, you do not need to mock or antagonize us, however we just worry we might not be able to handle the training. I mean has this actually be tested on anyone before, or will we be throwing our lives away?" "This is a training I have designed myself, and this training is only for decisive people who have decided whole heartedly they want to be stronger. Without such a choice you will not seed, and one can do this multiple times in ones life. I have even made a stronger version for myself. However since you all do not seem ready to do this I will give you baby training. Everyone get in a pen, three per. I will throw in three wolves, and you will have to fight them just like your king and I. Then once you kill them, you will do it again, until the day is out, then repeat tomorrow. Are you ready?" "Would it make a difference if we say we are not?" One of the soldiers stepped forward and asked. Yue walked forward and said quickly as he grabbed the man who stepped forward and threw him into the closest pen. "Nope, now enjoy everyone." After he finished his reply, Yue started to move the wolves one by one as the soldiers dejectedly went to their pens. There were three soldiers per pen, and three wolves in each, except one that had one wolf, and the knight Lancelot. Yue then spoke up loud enough for everyone to hear. "No helping each other, and when you finish killing your wolf, just dodge until your partners seed. If you fail and die, you will be fed to the wolves." Yue could hear their groaning at hisst statement, however did not care. If one wants to be stronger one must push their limits. Knowing this would probably make them hate him he could only hope they would understand one day. While everyone was doing their training, Yue drank his vial of the potion, and jumped into the pen with the remaining over 80 wolves left. The potionsted for about 3 hours, and this time was spent dodging every wolf in the pen. By the time half an hour had passed most of the groups had killed their wolves and were just watching Yue in amazement and feeling pathetic that they could not even take the lesser version. Some even tried leaving their pen to get a closer look at Yue, however noticed at that time, they were locked in. Knowing there was nothing they could do, they just watched. Yue was exhausted two hours in as his bodies cells and everything were reproducing and condensing at and insanely rapid pace making his body very heavy and dense. However knowing he would die if he did not continue he tried his hardest to find his second wind and the strength to move what felt like metal for muscles. Trying to move his muscles was like trying to bend a steel pipe with your bare hands. Eventually the three hours ended and he jumped out of the pen, making a small crater when hended. Everyone was shocked that anyone could with stand such an experience. However Yue just thought to himself. ''Wow, I feel so much stronger and more agile, however there is a long way to go before I am equal to the sky orcs. Although at least my durability might be equal to or higher than theirs.'' As Yue did fight the wolves as well, he did not aim to kill any thus although mosty still on the ground, none were dead. Yue then healed the wolves quickly and went to look at each group''s progress. As he walked past Lancelot''s pen he said. "Good job, it looks like you tried hard." Lancelot swiftly replied. "Thank you, may I be healed now?" "Not yet, as I am not just training your basic abilities, but also your bodies to regenerate on their own faster. I have not even healed myself as you can see." Not that there were any actual wounds on Yue, however he did not try replenishing his stamina either. Yue continued to the next pens and said whilepletely ticked off. "WWHHAAATTTT IS THIS!!!!!" Chapter 43 - Pathetic Liars... As Yue did fight the wolves as well, he did not aim to kill any thus although mosty still on the ground, none were dead. Yue then healed the wolves quickly and went to look at each group''s progress. As he walked past Lancelot''s pen he said. "Good job, it looks like you tried hard." Lancelot swiftly replied. "Thank you, may I be healed now?" ?? "Not yet, as I am not just training your basic abilities, but also your bodies to regenerate on their own faster. I have not even healed myself as you can see." Not that there were any actual wounds on Yue, however he did not try replenishing his stamina either. Yue continued to the next pens and said whilepletely ticked off. "WWHHAAATTTT IS THIS!!!!!" While walking around, Yue became exceedingly ticked off the more he saw. For the soldiers he was meant to train, all except for the knight, had taken the vial he gave them and killed the wolves using that rather than their own skill. Yet not only were they please with themselves, he could see a proud look as if they did something heaven defying on their faces. Eventually one of the soldiers came forward and said quite pleased with himself. "We did good right? We kill them just as you asked, and pretty quickly I might add." Yue took a few deep breaths and quickly calmed himself then said both calmly and seriously. "If this is what you call good you are pathetic little liars. Not only did you not use your own skills, you used what I made for you to be stronger. If this is not an insult directly shoved in my face, I do not know what is. You know what, I just came up with a wonderful idea..." At this moment, all the soldiers could feel a chill running down their spine. "Since you lot, seem to think this is too difficult as well, I have something easier for you. You can thank meter, no need to worry." Yueliang said as he summoned Yin to his side and continued. "My wonderful friend Yin, it has been a while." "It has been about a day, or two. Either way, what do you need help with?" Yin asked curiously as he knew Yue was not one to waste time. "Well, it seems these soldiers here who I have been tasked with training seem to have thought that I was being too hard on them, even when I gave an easier task. Thus, what do you say we summon a few battalions to fight? Do you think they might be more willing to learn?" Yue asked quite seriously yet with a sort of joking tone, as if this was bing a game, and they were people who needed to be taught a lesson. "Hmm, could you tell me what happened first?" Yin asked, as he was curious why humans stronger and better trained than his own friend and master couldin about difficulty. Upon hearing Yin''s request, Yue exined in detail. After finishing the full story, Yin felt that the potion might have been a little frightening for them, but the wolf one on one fight should not have been too much at all. Yin eventually came to his conclusion and said with a sly smile. "You are quite right Yue. These people have not put in effort, yet stillin. We should ease the difficulty." The two then looked at each other and Yue stated. "You three in the third pen will now be put in the pen with your fellow soldiers." As Yue said this, he walked over and let them out and brought them to the other pens, putting two in one and thest in the other. Yin then spoke up. "Shall I take care of one pen, and you the other?" "Sounds great, I will take the one with less, as you are more skilled in this field." Yue replied. Yin then went to one pen, and Yue to the other. They then started by summoning real zombies, not clones. In the first few moments, it was slow and easy, progressively getting faster. The soldiers walked up and punched at their skulls, killing these creatures practically as fast as they could be summoned. Since these soldiers were stronger than the people from Yue''sst world, it only took two or three punches to copse the zombies skulls. Soon after it looked like the soldiers were getting used to the tempo, Yin and Yue sped up the summoning. After about 10 minutes the soldiers were surrounded, and where having a difficult time keeping from getting attacked. Lancelot while watching the entire scene finally spoke up. "Sir, if you are not careful they might die." Yue turned around and said while looking into his emerald eyes and leaning against the pen. "Seeing as they can still dodge and attack just fine, it seems they still have some energy left. Also, it was their choice to lie and cheat on their own training. Even if not, this is so much easier, the zombies are slow, and considering they are rotting, you could literally decapitate them with one punch. I am weaker than them, yet they are acting as though this is difficult." Lancelot replied. "While I doubt you are weaker than them, I also do not think easy is the word for it." "I am guessing you are referring to the goblin vige that I wiped out myself. All because I happen to have wiped them out does not mean anything special. All I did was use weak fire balls to light the gates on fire so they could not escape and killed them with martial arts after." While the two were speaking casually the soldiers in each pen where nearing their limits. Or at least they began to feel exhausted, and terrified that soon they would either turn into a zombie themselves or just die period. Yet the two continued speaking, half forgetting about the soldiers they were speaking about in the first ce. Lancelot then said. "Well even if that was the case, clearly they are not as skilled as you. Should that not ount for something?" "Nope, I worked hard to get to where I am. If talent made the world go round, your would would be much farther along. I have lightened their load already, if they still find this too difficult then I will send them back to their king, telling him an exact report of what has happened. Then he can deal with them. Tell me what was the punishment for disobeying the king again?" Yue spoke confidently and calmly, then faced the soldiers once more. Seeing how they started falling to the ground hemanded them to be still for now. Hearing Yue''s reply, felt like a bolt of lightning struck Lancelot. He knew that if one was to not just disobey the kings direct order, but to even go back and tell him it was too difficult when he himself did it, would mean a fate far worse than just death. He remembered even watching the king do it, although the king did notplete it, he did not fail either. Lancelot then left it alone, and just watched them get through their new trials. Yue then said. "Yin, let us leave for now. We can pick this up tomorrow, they can spend the night with the zombies. Also, zombies, defend yourselves only lest they try to kill." Then Yin and Yue left everyone in their cages for their houses. Even leaving Lancelot to spend the night in his pen. It was getting dark around this time anyway, however there were still a few hours before the sun goes down, so Yue asked Yin. "Yin thank you for helping me, however I do wonder, do you like ying games some times? If so want to ce Go? It is good for relieving stress and boredom." "I am not normally one for wasting time, however I could give it a shot if you want. I am a little exhausted so it might help." Yin replied. "Great, then once we get to my ce, then I will teach you how to y it. As it is quite the fun strategy game." "Strategy game? You mean there are games out there not just for fun or what is that?" "It is just something that helps you train your mind, ande up with new strategies, there are games for all sorts of learning." "Hmm, well let us just try ''go'' for now." Yin said, while continuing to follow Yue. Once the two arrived, Yue pulled out a go set, that he threw in his inventory a while back when he was testing it out. Yin took about 10 minutes to have a good grasp on the game, and the two yed for about an hour afterward while talking about random things. They enjoyed their time together, that was not just filled withbor of some kind or fighting. Chapter 44 - Legend Has It ... Once the two arrived, Yue pulled out a go set, that he threw in his inventory a while back when he was testing it out. Yin took about 10 minutes to have a good grasp on the game, and the two yed for about an hour afterward while talking about random things. They enjoyed their time together, that was not just filled withbor of some kind or fighting. Eventually, the two got tired and just went to bed, Yin just stayed in the spare room. ?? ---- About 6 Hours Later ---- "Yawn, that was some good sleep." Yue spoke aloud. Soon after getting up, he made his bed, got ready for the day, then went down stairs and smelled something profoundly delicious smelling. After following the wonderous smell, he found Yin in the kitchen and said. "What could possibly smell so delicious?" Surprised, and a little startled, Yin replied. "I am d you think so, however this attempt turned out a little bad. For the food I made: cinnamon French toast, some omelets, some coffee cake, blueberry scones, apple cinnamon pancakes, and a few other basic breakfast items. Then for the drinks, there are two types of herbal tea, one is licorice and fennel, the other is peppermint." "Woah, that sounds amazing. How long have you been up? I mean to make all this from scratch must have been a lot of work." Yue asked. "It only took about two hours, and the undead do not really sleep much, it is mainly for mana regeneration. Either way, in your old world I got all the ingredients for a lot of different things as I wanted to get better at cooking before I am no longer undead. Everything is made all natural, and organic, even the wheat flour which was difficult to find." "Wow, this is the best, correction you are the best." Yue responded without thinking. "Haha, you are too kind. Either way, the healthier you eat, the healthier you will be, and I cannot have my friend dying off in the first one or two hundred years." Yin replied. "Thank you for caring about my health. Sorry I cannot give you the technique just yet, however soon I promise. Not just the one to turn you living again, but also the one to allow you to grow stronger in any way you want. I am sorry I have taken so long, there has been so much to do. Please forgive me." "Do not worry about it, I know you have been busy. Plus, the time that you and I have spent together so far has been a lot of fun. I am sure your people feel the same way, we all know, that not everything is instant, and that the best thingse over time. That is probably the reason they have been trying to solve things themselves as they know you have a lot to do yourself." "I feel terrible, I have made these promises, yet I still have a long way to go before they can all be fulfilled. I mean there are ways to make everything faster, however at what cost. I even spent my life quite literally just to give my people a home andfortabilities. Being a leader certainly is much more difficult than I imagined, not that I ever figured it was easy." Yue said kind of saddened while setting the table with the silverware, tes, cups, and everything else. "You will grow better with time, I know there is much you have yet to do, however if anyone expects perfection they are insane. Just give it time, even if someone gets upset if they just think about what you have done so far, they would see that you have already made the impossible possible just for them. You are a great leader that cares for your people, however you must know that if you do not take care of yourself as well then you fail over all. I am not saying to sacrifice your people for yourself as that would be bad, but just to not over work yourself like you have been doing." Yin exined while setting out the food onto the table. "So basically, it is okay for me to let my people go through some hardships, although I need to just help where I can. Instead of focusing on making the impossible possible, I just need to focus on what to do in the moment to better our lives as a whole." "You certainly learn quickly Yue. Just remember we are under you, not just as an army or anything else, but as your friends, and helpers. Let us help out more where we can, you do not need to worry about offending us so much." "I see, and ..... WOW, THIS FOOD IS PERFECT!!!!" Yue replied as he took his first bite of the food. Then took another... and another... until he finally finished his wonderful meal. Yin exceedingly happy said. "I am d you liked it all, if you would like more, there is plenty more. Even if that should not be the case I would dly make more since you seem to enjoy it so much." "There is no need, I am almost full, and it is wonderful. I will just get some coffee cake really quick." Yue replied. Shortly after the two finished eating, they cleaned up the table and Yin cast a spell, more specifically a cleaning spell. The two, then head for the animal pens where they left the people they were training. Then came across the sleeping soldiers, and the knight who apparently already woke up and was on his knees, seemingly praying. However it seems the soldiers finally killed all the zombies, so that was good. Yue then then spoke up, just loud enough for everyone to hear but not to disturb Lancelot saying. "Wake up everyone, it is morning. ... Today is another day of training, and I am happy that you at least killed the zombies, I was worried that might be too much for your pathetic selves. Now that you all have had a chance to loosen up, and and rest, are you finally ready for some real training?" The soldiers hearing what Yue had to say, and seeing that Lancelot had it easier the day before after hepleted his trial thought and pondered before finally answering. "If it means we can end this torture and torment, yes we are ready." "Oh, torture, and torment you say? It seems you would like me to raise the difficulty, and here I was thinking that you all had learned your lesson. Going too easy on you lot seems to make you think you are entitled, thus I shall start giving you your full course." Yue said, since it seems they have no respect for anyone not their king or otherwise. "No sir, please no. I am sorry, I meant to say this blessing and wonderful training." One of the soldiers said stepping forward. "Really, hmm, maybe I heard wrong. Can you convince me that I did?" Yue asked, with a sly smile saying pay up either with training or with payment. Seeing this another soldier stepped forward seeing this, and knew just what he wanted. "Sir, I have just thing." "Please continue." "In my family we pass this down, that one of our decendents will be fortunate enough, however it seems this is what it was for. Legend has it, there is an ancient civilization in the mountain mine behind your town. Although, it has not been found, evidence shows they are extremely advanced, and used precious metals and gems, for their streets. They used divine treasure to build their houses and other productions. The whole ce is a treasure hoard, however it is also said, that if one with greed walks in, they will die. One in search of home will live, and prosper." "I see, that is interesting, it seems I heard wrong. One small problem, you know the longer you have me put off your real training the harder it will beter right? Oh well, it is your choice. Today you will face an army of skeletons." After summoning them for the soldiers in one pen while Yin did the other, then watched over them. Yue walked over to the knight and said "Are you ready for day two?" "Yes" Lancelot nodded, knowing full well, the more they try to get out of it, the worse it gets. "Great, at least you are learning and getting better. Good luck." Yue said as he brought two wolves into the pen for him. Yue then announced as he walked away with Yin. "Although I may not be certain how strong your king wants you, I will make it so each of you alone can handle a small army by themselves by the end of training. So enjoy." Yin asked. "Will they really be alright by themselves? Because they are not too dedicated to doing this I worry theirziness will get them killed." "As you said if they were notzy they would be fine. Thus they will be fine, either they live or they day, as is the way of the world. Even more so for this world that mainly follows thew of the jungle." Yue replied. "I see, that is true. So what should we do while we wait for them? Also, when will we feed them?" "We could do a quest or two, so that I can get you those techniques and manuals faster. As for feeding them, since Lancelot is being good he should be rewarded. The others until they behave and earn their keep, let them starve. Of course I will keep them from dying, lest they die during a fight." "Alright, well in order to get them to obey you better you should bring it yourself." "Sounds good, he should be done shortly anyways. Thus do you mind if I give him some of your coffee cake and other left overs? I mean they are still fresh and warm in my inventory." "Well if they like it half as much as you did, it will certainly be a reward. Go ahead." Yin replied happy that he could share his cooking with others. Chapter 45 - A Deal... "Well if they like it half as much as you did, it will certainly be a reward. Go ahead." Yin replied happy that he could share his cooking with others. Yue then went back to check on them, and seeing that they had already started the first round, he decided to wait. Pulling out a table and chairs, then setting them up, Yue called Yin over. ?? Curious Yin asked. "So what are we going to do now?" He asked as he saw Yue pulling out some water and snacks. "Of course kill the time." Yue replied as he pulled out the go board. A twinkle appeared in Yin''s eyes as he had grown quite fond of the game since theyst yed, quickly saying. "That sounds like a wonderful idea." As Yue finished setting up the game, the two quickly began. Of course, they would take the asional nce to see if everyone was doing well. The game went by quickly and as did the snacks. The two enjoyed their game very much and Yin actually came quite close to winning this time around. Seeing that they had finished just as the game ended Yue then walked to the center of the pens and said. "Since you listened this time, and are actually doing your training, I have a reward for you." The soldiers worn out were still kind of excited saying. "Yay" In an exhausted tone. Yue asked jokingly. "Are you interested in your reward?" They swiftly responded while still feeling like they would pass out at any moment. "Of course we are." "Great, then I have a number of delicious foods for you all, as well as some water or tea to go with it." Feeling as though they have been revived or gotten their energy back the moment they heard the word ''food'' they jumped up and ran to the fence for their reward. Yueliang passed it out evenly among them, even providing some to Lancelot, while saying. "I know you have not yet tried your best, but so long as you all work hard, you all shall be rewarded." Lancelot gave a look of embarrassment, as he tried to hide it so things would be easier on both himself and the soldiers. After that, they all ate happily and although the soldiers were not ustomed to such delicious foods, as they were mainly poor people who went to be soldiers to feed their families, they still ate and drank, and did not utter a word ofint for fear of losing their rewards." Yue then announced to them. "I have gotten tired of constantly trying to motivate you, thus if you do not start picking yourselves up and taking this seriously, I shall return you early. Hence this is my final try, if this does not work then you may answer to your king. So hence forth, you all shall take part inpetitions daily. Those who do well will get food, and other rewards such as money or items, maybe even getting to sleep on a bed again. Those who fare poorly shall go the day without food, and there will be no rewards." The soldiers and knight upon hearing the word ''money'' had their focus drawn. As they all had families that relied on their ie, and if they could bring home even 1 copper more a day that would be enough. Although the night made a lot more, his expenses increased as he had to maintain his armor, buy noble''s attire, and many more such expenses. However Yue did not miss this, and smirked, seeing what they wanted, and what motivated them. Lancelot, speaking for everyone then asked. "What sort ofpetitions will these be? Also, how much will we make?" Yue swiftly continued. "I am d you asked, as I was just getting to that. First off the rewards each day shall be different but always worth while. However that being said, I will only award the first, and second ce with money of 20 silver coins or more. Second, thepetition each day will be different. Today''s shall be easier, just because I feel generous. Thus todays challenge shall be to go into the forest and bring back as many wolves as you can. Of course, as per your training no armor, weapons, or spells. They must be alive, and the ones returning with the most into the wolf pen, shall be rewarded. There are only 6 reward slots, the other 4 must suffer their punishment." Both Yin and Yue, watched the soldiers, over flowing with determination, as if nothing in the world could stop them, the same for the knight. This delighted them, at least that they would not fail the king and lose his trust, or friendship. Yue then continued once more. "You have two hours beginning .... NOW!" They all rushed out of their pens, of course with the assistance of Yue, and Yin, since they could not do it themselves. Yin then asked as he watched them stampede out of the town. "You do not think we created monsters do you?" "Probably not, I am sure they can maintain their sanity, if for nothing else, then for their families back home." "Well that may be true, however as you did not set rules, they might kill each other for the top ce." "Hmm, you are right, I wonder why I did not think of that. Either way, I will set rules when theye back. For now, let them learn how to deal with one thing at a time. I do not imagine they will kill each other just yet as the rewards are not high enough. However it seems I should have made it slightly lower than what I did." As Yue finished saying this, he heard a horse riding in and towards him. The two then both subtly prepared spells in case the rider was an enemy. Upon arriving before them momentster, the rider asked. "Are you Yueliang, the owner of this town?" "Yes, why do you ask" Yue felt a little uneasy that this person was looking for him, yet they did not know each other. "I am a messenger of the king, he has asked me to prepare this letter and pouch of gold." The messenger said passing the items to Yue then quickly riding out, as if he was never there. Yue walked back to his chair and sat down, with Yin following, and he opened the letter. Reading aloud. "To Yueliang, you have been busy, and I am sure you still are, there are currently 20 gold coins for the month, as this should be enough for taking care of their training and everything. I will provide you the rest of the goldter. In the mean time, take care, and do well. I look forward to seeing your progress soon. If there is money left over, then think of it as a gift. Upon thepletion of their training, I shall pay you, your fee. Thank you once again for doing this. From King Uther." Upon finishing the letter, Yue threw the bag into his inventory and saw that it said bag of 20 gold coins. Thenmented in a surprised tone. "What an honest messenger." Yin thenmented as well and said. "It must be due to the early era for this world. They have not developed the massive sense of greed yet. They are still more family oriented, and care for the more important things in life." "Hmm, quite right you are Yin. Hopefully all turns out well." Upon finishing his piece, Yue then picked up the table and moved it to the side. After which he did the same with the chairs and Yin asked. "Why are you moving everything right now?" Rather than answering such a question, Yue simply pointed to his ears, and at the ground. Yin understood, that Yue was saying he heard something, then he heard it himself, and looked to his right. "Oh no." Was all that came out of his mouth as he quickly ran towards Yue who was already sitting down counting and ounting for who brought what and how many. Of course there was still about a hour and a quarter''s time left. Yue casually asked while watching the stampede of wolves rushing towards them. "What would you like to do while we wait Yin?" "For now, I do not know. There is not much yet for me to do." Yin replied calmly. "Hmm, then how about we see who can shoot a fireball farther?" Yue asked kind of feeling that it would be fun topete a little as well. "Are you sure about this?" Yin replied. "Yes, the target will be that cloud." He pointed towards it and continued. "I will go first." Then Yueliang quickly cast a fireball that focused on distance and speed rather than damage. After the fireball went about 200 meters, it dissipated. Yin went next and his traveled quite slowly. Then he said. "My friend, it is not about speed but distance like you said. Thus if you were not in a rush, you would have made it farther. However the fact still remains that because I am a high ss mage than you, yours would not outss mine in distance so long as I am not an idiot or put too little mana into it." "Thank you for the lesson, you are right. I was too focused on the fast results. It seems your is already farther than mine went." Yue said epting his results, and lesson quite gratefully, as he was not able to study magic every day yet, so he had to learn from those around him. The two continued to watch as they soldiers, and knights left once more, still all ounted for. Chapter 46 - Mission Complete? "Thank you for the lesson, you are right. I was too focused on the fast results. It seems your is already farther than mine went." Yue said epting his results, and lesson quite gratefully, as he was not able to study magic every day yet, so he had to learn from those around him. The two continued to watch as they soldiers, and knights left once more, still all ounted for. The two spoke for a while about magic, thus educating Yue, and enhancing Yin''s knowledge in some of his basics. ?? ---- A Hour And A Quarter Later ---- Everyone had once more arrived, and Yue having ounted for everything brought, then counted the people. Seeing that there was one shy, he asked. "Where is the missing soldier?" "Right by your feet sir." One of the soldiers said while pointing at what appeared to be a corpse. Hearing this, Yue examined the body to make sure he was not killed by others. Thening to his conclusion he spoke. "I am alive." The man said interrupting Yue, and coughing while trying to speak. "I guess, I should have made sure he was alive first. However good job for bringing him back, plus 1 extra point to you." Yue said while he marked it down, then healed the soldier that was lying on the ground coughing. Upon being healed the man stood up, although still partially wounded, said while bowing. "Thank you sir for healing me, and you for bringing me back." Then the man got in line with the rest. "Alright I have made a few nes for each of you while you are out. To make things faster, you will be going by your numbers in the future, except for Lancelot, who as a knight should be addressed by name at minimum." Yue said while passing out numbered nes to each. Then continuing. "I havebeled you by number on here, however there are some rules that I will add now. Firstly no killing or scheming against your fellows. Secondly, if you cheat on yourpetitions as I mentioned before you will be sent back immediately. Not just one but all of you, that also means no magic, armor, or weapons, without my permission. Understood?" Yue asked the men. "Understood" They all replied in somewhat unison. "Great, you have allpleted, your first mission together. Well not really together I guess. Either way, number 8 is first ce, number 4 is second, and Lancelot in third. The fourth ce is 6, then 7 is fifth, and 1 is sixth. The rest of you have not ced, so head to the pens for the night, 6, 7, and 1, join them, however your rewards will be food and water. First through third ce get to stay in an inn, food and water. Then for first and second you each get 20 silver coins. These are all the rewards as you have done an easy mission today. Nowe collect your rewards then rest up for tomorrow." The soldiers and knights did as they were told, then Yue and Yin started heading to return to their own inn after watching the losers, sulk back to their pens, and the winners, look back sadly at the others. Yin then said. "What should we have them do for tomorrow? It should at least be something worth the expense you are paying out to them right?" About to reply, the two then noticed a mana fluctuation, and turned to face it. Seeing a sky orc teleporting, the two felt at ease. The Sky Orc then stood up and said. "My King, please let us know how we should respond, there is a Regiment, or in other words, 5 battalions of 400 strong each. There appear to be 2, 000 in total so far. Although we do not see moreing, they will be arriving soon. They are giving a slow approach, however there are many archers, mages, spearmen, swordsmen, shield warriors, healers, and a few otherbat types. However we have yet to see the leaders." "I see, thank you for the report, please notify Xue and her father Laohu to report to me immediately on the ramparts. Also, have people head to the ramparts in preparation for their approach, however do not yet fire upon them, as I need to make sure they are enemies first." Yue said then quickly ran to the walls, then jumped off to the other side onto the drawbridge as it was raising and then jumped to the other side. Yue continued running towards the iing regiment a few kilometers from the town still. Soon he arrived within 100 meters and was fired upon before he could even get a word out. However that was enough for him to judge whether they were friend or foe. Thus he swiftly teleported to one of the guards on the ramparts. Seeing Xue and Laohu nearby, Yue quickly said. "Xue, I know there is much to talk about although there is a small army on its way. Thus I need you to please look for their leader if you can find them, however do not engage and stay hidden, whether or not you find them return swiftly, in the mean time Laohu, I need your assistance in guarding the others. you will stay on the inner ramparts in case we are breached. Next, you." Yue pointed at one of the sky orcs and called her over saying. "Go find Fashi, his granddaughter, and have theme here immediately as we need all the magic we can use." After the sky orc and Laohu left, Xue left for her mission as well. Then Yueliang continued by saying. "Alright, everyone man the ballista''s and trebuchet''s, aim for that regiment, and fire once in range and on counts of 8 in unison as that should be long enough to reload. Next those just arriving, man the oil and start heating it up. Make sure to pass the order around the wall swiftly. Those of you who are not manning heavy weaponry or oil, grab guns, bows, anything we have in the storage on the walls and once they are in range fire on counts of 2 in unison." Having given the instruction to all of those on the wall, he saw Fashi, and his granddaughter arriving, and then Yue summoned Yin. He then gave hismand. "Utilize your magic to fight off the enemy there are at least 2, 000 strong, so do your best. I will be fighting them by sword and magic once they are closer to us." Now that everyone has their orders, Yue just waited until they were in range, and for Xue to return. However what he saw next surprised him quite heavily. A cross was floating behind the regiment now, that was not there before. This cross bore a person tied to it with rope. Yue could not quite make them out from the distance yet, however figured it could only be one person, Xue. Keeping himself calm, he said to his men. "Fire your arrows and boulders." The Sky Orcs, did not question him, as they new it was a tough call even for their leader. Heading towards the iing regiment, one could only see a sea of arrows and boulders flying through the sky. Upon nearlynding on them, the mages, rose a wall of earth, to block all the iing projectiles. Seeing this, Yue knew instantly. ''This will be much more difficult than I imagined.'' Then hemanded. "Everyone continue firing at your set intervals, however every other trebuchet and ballista aim higher to have them have to spread their defense. I will now meet the enemy, keep fighting, even if I am gone. Understood?" Swiftly as they reloaded their weapons, the Sky Orcs replied. "Understood." Yue quickly jumped off the ramparts, andnded on the edge of the moat, almost falling in. He activated sprint and then dash, as he sped towards the enemy, pulling his sword out of his inventory and preparing, his most powerful fireball. Once the fireball was ready, heunched it forward, knowing, either he would end up killing himself and them, or they would block it and he would have his entrance. Thus he quickly summoned a mana shield while he was at it, thenyered it while running, as he had yet to modify it. So it could only take a set amount of damage. Upon the fireball being blocked by another earth wall, the pressure made a hole in it, and Yue dashed through, before they could notice that is. As they looked for him on the field before them, he started silently killing those at the back of the regiment. Slicing their throats. He killed 4 before they noticed and turned and tried to reposition themselves to deal with their enemy on both sides. Although this regiment only had to fight one enemy on the one side, he was clearly skilled enough to take out a few of them before they even noticed, and got past them. Chapter 47 - Can I Win? Upon the fireball being blocked by another earth wall, the pressure made a hole in it, and Yue dashed through, before they could notice that is. As they looked for him on the field before them, he started silently killing those at the back of the regiment. Slicing their throats. He killed 4 before they noticed and turned and tried to reposition themselves to deal with their enemy on both sides. Although this regiment only had to fight one enemy on the one side, he was clearly skilled enough to take out a few of them before they even noticed, and got past them. ?? As they were repositioning themselves, Yue before continuing his assult on these troops, looked up and saw the next volley of the ballista arrows, and trebuchets heading his way. He even saw a few spells, and decided to run in the opposite direction temporarily. As he ran, he looked back asionally to see if they were following him. What Yue saw was surprising to say the least. Due to him making them change their formation, their casting was subpar and could not block everything, but they could at least block the spells. Thus many died from the arrows and flying boulders that made it through. Seeing this, Yue went to charge back in, however saw Xue still on the cross, being lifted into the air towards a portal. Intending to cancel out the portal, Yue began casting, and thinking. ''Just a little more,e on, faster.'' He thought whilst preparing his spell. Just as she was about to pass through the portal, Yue finished his spell, he cast it quickly towards the portal. The spell flew speedily towards the portal, and hit just as the portal closed. Sadly it was toote, however knowing he still had to protect his people, Yue quickly went back to fight with the soldiers beside him. There were only about 1, 200 left. Yue dashed back intobat, and using his cultivation technique, he shed through them. Forgetting about the next volley, he looked to the side, and saw iting. He thought to himself. ''There is no way I am escaping this, might as well take the least damage possible.'' So Yue ran to the area without boulders or ballista arrows, not even any spells. Trying his best to avoid the regr arrows, he go shot in the back of his left arm all the way through. One when into his chest cavity, barely missing any vitals. Then the third went straight through his thigh in the middle of his leg, and barely missed the femoral artery. Having three arrows sticking out of him, he only had one thought. ''I need to finish this quickly, however at least it hurts less than I imagined.'' Finishing this thought, he broke the tips and backs off of two of the arrows swiftly, and broke off the back of he one in his chest cavity. As he finished breaking off thest arrow he reached down to pick up his sword, and felt a breeze above him. Noticing he almost got decapitated, he quickly stabbed the enemy through the throat, and out the back then continued to fight thinking. ''Well I certainly was fortunate there. Haha, either way, at least I was not stupid enough to pull out the arrows, lest I bleed to death while trying to fight.'' He finished his thought while decapitating another enemy. Having counted this time, he jumped back and let the volleye in missing him this time. ---- About Half A Hour Later ---- Yin came running to the battlefield as quickly as he could to check on Yue. The moment he arrived he picked up Yue, and started carrying him back to the town, while saying. "Wow, you really are reckless, but at the same time selfless, and brave. You have intelligence yet your wisdom seemscking. Either way, you did great. I do not think we could have asked for a better leader than you, Yue." Yue replied kind of quietly, as he felt kind of exhausted from fighting while injured. "You know I can hear you, but still, thank you. You know, it was kind of nice this battle, I learned a lot, and the name is kind of beautiful." "Name?" Yin asked clearly confused. "The Battle at Midnight, of course." Yue replied as though it was obvious with his eyes closed. Thinking back on it, it is a beautiful name for such a blood filled event. "I see, either way. We are still clearlycking in many areas. We need more skilled people in this town, not just scientists, a few mages, and a few other miss matched people like the goblins. You do realize this right?" Yin felt he needed to inform Yue of such ideas just in case. "Hush my friend. My n will work, we shall get others, but also train our own. Patience." Yue whispered as he dozed off to sleep. Yin then aloud, said to himself. "We do not even have healers, except for you and I. Yet I can only heal the undead without hurting myself...." Pondering on how he should continue hey down Yue at the corner of an alley on his stomach. Then pulled out each of the shafts of the three arrows. Once this was done, he went to the other side of the corner, and cast a healing light spell. His own hand and arm getting charred as each second passed, he eventually stopped and said. "That should be enough for now." Seeing that his wounds have closed that is. Covering his arm, Yin picked up Yue once more, then continued to his house, and seeing a Sky Orc along the way, he said. "Go to the battlefield with a couple hundred of the others, and start looting their corpses for anything of use or value. The bodies, feed to the wolves. The extras, smoke them, then throw them in storage for the wolvester. Understood?" "Understood sir." The Sky Orc said as he left to fulfill his orders. A little whileter, the two arrived at Yue''s house, and Yinyed him down on his bed then sat on a chair in a corner of the room at a desk to watch over him. Time passed slowly for Yin at this time. Second by second, minute by minute, until about half an hour passed and the young man finally awoke saying. "Wow, I feel great, a little sore, but great. Thank you for helping me all the time." "Of course, I could not leave my best friend to suffer, while bleeding out slowly." "Either way, thank you for healing me as well, now show me your arm." Yue said quite seriously holding his hand out. Yin semi reluctantly held out his injured arm as he did not want Yue to worry, even saying. "I will be able to heal it soon, do not worry too much." Yue examined his arm with sadness in his expression. "You and I both know that is not true. However to think you would do such a thing to yourself just to heal me, I truly owe you a debt of gratitude. Let me heal you really quick." "Thank you both." Yin said as he knew it would take Yue''s system to heal him. Yue then thought to himself. ''Yang, would you please heal him?'' "Of course, it will be 400 experience this time. Regardless please check your notifications and stats as soon as you can." Yang replied, while a shadow like light came from Yue''s hand and shrouded Yin''s body until even injuries Yin did not know of were healed. "Wow, this is amazing." Yin said as he got up and felt wonderful. "I am d that you feel better." Yue said as he healed himself next for 200 experience. Yue then continued again. "I must admit, it feels terrible knowing that Xue has been taken, because I ordered her to investigate. Then again, I should have expected as much, considering our old world was one that people did not train much, yet this one the people are many times stronger." "Yue, I understand that you are worried and all, however like you said she did not have the skill to keep herself safe. Do not try taking everything upon yourself. Also, who knows, there may be a chance that she is still alive. However if she is, we should not expect that she will still be the same as she was before, personality wise that is." "It is as you say, although, the thing is, I do not even know where to begin. Also, as you said, she may go through something or spelled in any number of ways to change. I really hate to think about her going through such filthy and cruel means, but at least there is a chance." Yue said with a small glimmer of hope. What is keeping him going is mainly the fact that he has responsibilities, there are more than just one person he has to take care of. Chapter 48 - A Trial "It is as you say, although, the thing is, I do not even know where to begin looking. Also, as you said, she may go through something terrible or be spelled in any number of ways to change. I really hate to think about her going through such filthy and cruel means, but at least there is a chance." Yue said with a small glimmer of hope. What is keeping him from being sad and unfocused is mainly the fact that he has responsibilities, and there are more than just one person he has to take care of. Yin understanding how he felt, just stayed silent, as in the world he came from such things were quitemon. Well kidnapping that is, among various other vicious activities. ?? A few hourster, after such thoughts had passed Yueliang got up and beckoned Yin to follow him back to the others now that it was sun rise. The two left Yue''s house, and told the first Orc they came across. "Please let everyone know there will be a meeting in the town square (is actually a circle with a fountain in the middle)." The sky orc child nodded and started letting everyone know, whilst Yin and Yue waited for everyone to arrive. A few minutes after everyone had arrived, they quieted down, and Yue began to speak. "I want to start this off by saying, thank you to all those who worked hard to defend our new home. You all did great, however there will be some changes now that I have experienced this new event with you all. First off like usual, you all will work one day, the next you can research or whatever, however the day after you will now either be practicing archery, or some martial art, or you will be cultivating or doing magic. This will not only ensure our safety as a whole but as individuals as well. I know that you are all stronger than the average human, even on this. However there are exceptions, and once the ship is ready we will face more lethal threats at every turn. Also, I noticed some of you were only aiming at the enemy group, not individuals, thus making it dangerous for myself and anyone who would have joined us. I do not me you as I know you focus more on developing new things rather than fighting. Now aside from that, as I have promised, I have provided the capability to buy what is in my shop. Well at least the basics, anything more advanced you will have toe to me. Thus once you have enough just visit one of the shops in our lovely town, and you should be able to get what you want, or the bank if you want to trade for money, it is up to you. Either way, clearly I need to work more on the defense of this town lest we risk our lives. So before I conclude this meeting, is there anything you would like to ask of me?" Yue announced quite seriously. Rei stepped forward and said. "I would like to ask about the ship, where are we to build it? There are not many safe and hidden ces for us to do so." Yue replied. "Ah yes, thank you. First off, I am going to blow up part of the mountain, then you should be able to build it in there, after I make it wider and taller in every direction. Remember this needs to berge enough to hold not just our current number but those who may join in the future, as well as all the rooms for building, eating, and everything else. In other words a flying city." Rei nodded in eptance, and Orine stepped forth asking. "I was just wondering when we will get the rest of the materials, as we only have enough to start building some of the engines and what not." "Of course, do not worry, that will be soon. In the mean time, please work on what you can. We will have a lot more moneying in soon. Also, I will be taking some of you on missions soon, so we can keep our progress steady. Is that all?" Yue replied. Seeing that the ce was silent, and no one had anything more to say Yue continued. "Please go back to whatever you have to do today. This meeting is now over. I hope you all are doing well, and if you are ufortable please let me know so I can make this ce better." He said as he started walking off the stage back to his house. Everyone in the crowd dispersed each going in their own way to get done whatever it was they were to do prior. However one particr individual ran up to Yue, and called out. "My king, please wait a moment." Hearing this Yue turned around to see who was calling him. He saw Rei, with a big bup sack over his shoulder and Yue asked curiously. "Yes, what is it?" "We were told to loot everything of the enemies by Yinst night after the battle. This is all the money, and misceneous items. All the armor and weapons have been brought to a cksmith shop to repair then be brought to the garrisons, unless there is anything you wanted? Here you are." Rei said. Yue received the bag from Rei and felt it was lighter than he thought because of his stats, and threw it into his inventory. Yue then replied. "Thank you, is there anything else?" "No, please have a nice day." Rei replied and ran off back to work, as there is still much to be done. Yue having thought of his stats then remembered he needed to check his notifications, then thought. ''Notifications'' {Due to circumstances of exerting yourself on the battlefield points have been added ordingly.} [+ 20 Endurance + 20 Strength + 25 Intelligence + 30 Agility + 50 Aura + 5 Mana] {Hidden Quest: Win Against A Small Army - Completed} (Due to your exceptional performance of leading your troops in your first battle your rewards have been doubled.) [Rewards: + 50 intelligence + 30 Strength + 30 Agility + 50 Endurance + 50 Aura + 20 Mana] {Hidden Mission: Give your people a mission and seed - Completed} [Reward: + 20 Soul + 20 Luck + 30 Charm + 10,000 experience] {Due to your stats hitting a certain point it is now time for your first trial, prepare yourself, you have fifteen minutes until you bein.} Yue seeing thisst message immediately thought to himself. ''Nice rewards, I really need to earn more soon. Sadly there is not much prep time, either way, status.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse ss: None Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 8 -> 2,200 More years Level: 17 {4,000 / 25,600 next level} Health: 28,400/28,400 Strength: 100 -> 150 Agility: 100 ->160 Endurance: 100 -> 170 Intelligence: 100 -> 175 Soul: 150 -> 180 -misc- Luck: 100 -> 120 Charm: 78 -> 108 Mana: 90 -> 115 Chi: 100 -> 110 Aura: 25 -> 125 Customizable stat points: 15 -> 20] [Shop Coins: 9,400] As Yue viewed his stats he wondered. ''What is this new stat ss? I thought I already had a few. Yang could you exin this to me?'' "Master, what you called sses back on earth were more like fields of practice of sorts. You can have multiple sses, just as you do fields of practice, however a ss sort of determines certain aspects of your life. Normally you would not have this appear until level 20, and having all your stats at 180. However you have managed to unlock it earlier somehow, thus it will be more difficult for you to pass. Also, I should probably exin before you begin. First off you have trials intermittently after hitting level 5. You have not had this because of your current beginner protection, this also protected you from being punished for not doing your daily exercise. To the main point, because you unlocked sses early, your beginner protection will no longer have effect. At the same time this trial will decide your future path in a way, thus make every choice carefully." Yang replied. "This is not some glitch in the system right?" Yue asked just in case. "Hahaha, you are hrious, for one the system was created by a being far more advanced than you or anyone you know. Either way, no it is not a glitch, a hidden loop hole created by your ancestor yes. He probably made it incase there was someone talented and quick at growing stronger like you. Thus, do not doubt the system, I analyze myself constantly to search for errors, therefore you need not worry. However you should be trying to prepare for your trial." Yang swiftly replied. "May I have more hints aside from choices?" Yue asked. Yang replied kind of surprised. "I thought you would like it to be a surprise like usual, although I guess since it affects your future you are probably curious. Here is one and your final hint. Your life will be tested, to see what ss best suits you." Chapter 49 - A Trial (Part 2) Yang replied kind of surprised. "I thought you would like it to be a surprise like usual, although I guess since it affects your future you are probably curious. Here is one and your final hint. Your life will be tested, to see what ss best suits you." "Well thank you for the hint. I look forward to seeing what my ss is in the future then. In the mean time could you heal me? Also, one more question before then, how long will this take?" ?? "Alright, 1,000 experience will be used to bring you back to your peak state. Also, to answer yourst question, one hour in there is one minute in the real world. Thus even if it took 4 days, it would only be an hour and a half here. Either way, the speed at which you finish all depends on you, and your talent. Good luck." Yang replied to Yin''s questions once more. After a few more minutes waiting in silence, the timer ended and by the time Yue blinked, Yue were in a hallway dimly lit. As he looked around, it looked like that of a castle corridor, and thought to himself as he started taking his first steps forward. ''Kind of pretty and peaceful here. I wonder when the trials begin?'' And as if the trial could read his mind a notification popped up. [Your trials shall begin momentarily, in the mean time here are the basics. 1. No using outside items, only what you were born with, such as magic, and your body. 2. No using the system except to put things away, you may not take things out, purchase, heal, or anything that does not involve using your own ''personal'' abilities. 3. If any rules are broken your trial will immediately end, thus failing. You will be provided rules in each part of the trial.] {1st part of your trial. You must continue down this corridor, and survive. You may not use anything to cause damage, such as attacking anything. Also, no spells allowed in this portion of your test. There is no respawning, and if you die in the test, you might die in real life... You may now begin...} Yue finished reading the notification, and suddenly felt a gust of wind pass his ear. Turning to see what is was while taking a step to the side, an arrow flew past his face again, nearly killing. Shocked, Yue thought. ''I need to move, or I will fail. Wait, it said I can die in here?'' He realized as he started running towards the arrows, but carefully dodging them. As he is running down the passage, he got scraped a few times just from the air pressure of the arrows. Soon he saw some sword wielding wooden people, and wondered. ''I wonder what those are doing in here, not to mention it is only 3 meters wide and 4 tall. Well, it did say to survive but yet I am not allowed to fight... What if they attack me?'' Once more as if the trial was reading his mind a notification appeared. Seeing this, he thought to himself. ''I wonder if I am fast enough?'' Just as he was about to arrive before them, they turned their heads noticing him. The wooden people then charged at him. Noticing their actions Yue thought. ''It is now or never.'' And he jumped onto the wall to his right while running and started running in a spiral shape along the tunnel to not only not run into the people, but also to avoid any traps such as the arrows that have not yet stopped firing off. While dodging arrows, being constantly chased by people, and creatures he is not allowed to fight, Yue started feeling kind of exhausted. Noticing this, Yue thought to himself. ''Clearly this is both an agility and endurance test. Either way, when is the end? It really makes sense now why one had to wait until their stats and level are much higher than mine. Also, where are the arrowsing from?'' Regardless of the tiredness, Yue just kept on running, hoping that it would either end soon, or he would get his second wind. Seeing this felt like adding insult to injury to the exhausted examinee. Yue continued on and then started feeling his back warmer than before and wondered. "Are you insane?" Yue voiced out as he looked back and saw the tunnel gradually not only catch fire, but also catch up with him. Speeding up the moment he saw this, a guillotine sliced right in front of him and an arrow right where he was just a moment ago. The trial continued to get worse and worse the farther Yue went along. Either way, it seemed as though the trial was trying to motivate him whilst also testing him, which gave him a slight feeling that he had a chance at this. ---- About A Hour Later ---- Yue was sitting down at the end of the tunnel thinking while trying to catch his breath. ''A two hour run for your life. Hmm, at least it was not longer. Well, there goes a red g, haha.'' A few short minutes after he caught his breath a notification popped up. {Rules for part 1 and 1/2, and basics. 1. Yue will be required to use spells once three quarters through. You will be notified at that time. NO Running in that portion. 2. For this first portion, you may only walk through. Running results in failure. 3. This is more casual, please enjoy your walk, also no dodging.} Reading the rules, once Yue looked up he saw grass sprouting up, as well as the sun and sky. No longer the corridor with stone on all sides, just two now. This made Yue curious where the corridor went but he just prepared himself mentally as he started walking. While walking down the pathway, Yue felt. "Wow, this is quite peaceful, almost makes one forget they almost died..." He said as a wooden club bashed into his stomach. Yue nearly fell to his knees, but after a second or two continued onward. "Well, I should have known, thest one was dangerous of course this would be as well." He whispered to himself, while walking and getting beaten by clubs. A few stepster, the clubs disappeared, and he saw the ce filling with water. "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" He wondered. The ce filled up with salty water shortly after that, and Yue did as he was told just swimming casually doing breast stroke. Soon he saw fish start biting him, and octopi mping onto him constricting his limbs. Next he saw a shark behind him, then just thought to himself. ''Stay calm, as long as you follow the instructions you will live.'' He tried convincing himself as the shark looked extremely hungry even appearing to lick its lips. Five minutes of terror, and some painter. Yue saw the water draining away, and immediately cast a fewyers of Mana Shield on himself, while thinking. ''Hmm, I feel as though I am getting stronger mentally, and have be better with my stats since taking this. Well it is called a trial, of course onees out stronger if they seed.'' "Woah." Yue said a few stepster when he was engulfed in fire. Starting to feel more calm and easy going about these things he continued, and just kept casting mana shield, as well as body enhancement. While walking down the path, he was assailed by flying ice spikes, that nearly killed him a few times, and then a new ce. In here it was more open, however there was no new notification. Thus Yue assumes that it is part of the same trial, and continues. Yue looks up upon seeing all the clouds, and sees some pretty birds. Boom! Thunderes down, and goes through multipleyers of Yue''s mana shield, and he thinks. ''I guess my endurance is still being tested?'' He wondered as he started replenishing hisyers of man shields faster to keep up with the thundering every second. ---- About 20 Minutes Later ---- "Lousy lightning and thunder almost took off my arm." Yue said as he reached the end of the valley. "So I get a break in between each test then?" Yue asked hoping for a response. Chapter 50 - Trial (Part 3) "So I get a break in between each test then?" Yue asked hoping for a response.?? ---- Roughly 10 Minutes Later ---- Still aiming for the best score he can get, Yue continued onward. The next thing he saw was a green grassy field in every direction being extremely beautiful. However if there was one thing out of ce, it would be the cauldron with a small wall beside it. Yue continued to walk towards it casually. {Rules for part two. 1. This test will consist of two parts. However, through both parts NO using outside help or items. 2. You may only use your memory and movement toplete this trial. 3. There will be nobat or injury here, thus rx and carefullyplete this test as given.} Once Yue had finished reading the instructions, to the wall he went. It looked like white marble, however he could not really figure out what it was for thinking. ''Am I supposed to break it? Am I supposed to model it or something?'' He wondered confusedly. As if to answer his question the trial quickly continued. ''Well this is a surprise it is asking me, however I hope I can seed at this.'' He thought as he said. "Yes." < Please watch the wall, part 2 begins in 4 seconds. > <4> <3> <2> The moment the word ''begin'' appeared, the front of the wall started turning transparent as if there was ss in front of little cubes, each filled with a different nt or substance for potion making. Yue went across each from top to bottom memorizing them and their location from top right corner to bottom left corner. This of course was pretty easy with his hyperthymesia memory, which is better than eidetic memory (photographic). The only problem Yue noticed was he did not know the names of some of these ingredients or their uses. These five short seconds ended pretty fast, however fortunately he got it all down, as long as the next part did not require the names or uses. Although the moment the five seconds ended a ck square that he could not see through appeared in front of each little square hole. Yue then thought? ''What? Well I guess, I understand why it was called a memory test now I think.'' "Strict test, at least I know where they are." Yue mumbled to himself almost incoherently. (An image is shown as the notifications appear.) Yue quickly rushed over to the wall reached through the ck screen in front of the box on the third row up, fifth from the right, then brought it to the cauldron and began mixing it slowly to evenly mix and distribute the powder. Then shortly after. < Take out sea holly powdered root > < Take out henbane fruit extract > < Take out mandrake root extract > As Yue saw the ingredients and was adding them he wondered. "What kind of potion is this? I mean the ginger has many uses, the sea holly does as well but the root is for tissue regen, mandrake puts one to sleep as an anesthetic if used properly, and henbane for certain pain. So could this possibly be?'' < Take out .... > < Take ... > < .... > < The final ingredient, powdered crystalized mana. > Yue quickly reached in and brought it over, adding thest ingredient. He was happy to be finishing this task, as practicing such old potion making can be dangerous, especially if you inhale the fumes. < Congrattions! You have now made the long lost ''Sleeping Healing Potion'' > "Really? What does it do specifically?" < Yes, as a reward you may keep half which it 25 bottles. This potion is meant for those on their death bed, it puts them to sleep, relieving them of their pain, andst but not least, heals them to better than their peak performance before. > ''This is amazing, I have to take one of theseter.'' Yue thought to himself. < Please do not waste this potion. Either way, you have passed part 2 of your trial, time for part 3. > "May I ask how many parts there are to this?" Yue asked, hoping not too many unless there were more rewards than bring it on. < That is need to know, and you do not need to know. Thus you shall find out once you finish if you seed on everything that is. > < Either way, Part 3 of your trial will begin shortly. No attacking or violence. A hint: Be Respectful. > All of a sudden a sign started floating in midair pointing him to where he needed to go and Yue just walked towards the designated direction. About a hundred meterster, Yue saw as the scenery changed again. This time he was walking into a dark dead cemetery from those pre hologram movies from long ago. Yue continued walking and then felt drawn to a certain grave. Following his instincts he followed his gut towards this one broken down old tombstone. As Yue gets increasingly closer to the tombstone, and staying focused on it, a skeletal hand reaches out of the ground. Then another hand, stillpletely focused on where he was going, the skeleton began pushing itself out of the grave. However the more it did, mana started flowing towards it and forming organs, then muscles, then blood, then skin, and finally everything else as it finished climbing out of its grave. Finally noticing the skeleton climbing out of its grave, Yue asked in surprise yet full of curiosity and without fear. "What is going on? Not only did that skeleton climb out of its grave, it regenerated everything." The body that just climbed out then said. "He*cough, cough* Pardon me, Hello, who are you young man?" He asked while closely observing everything about the young man walking towards him. Yue before speaking analyzed the man in front of him thinking. ''He looks really handsome, those mystical blue eyes, long ck hair, thin yet toned and muscr, and very young, probably my age, yet says young man? Clearly Asian descent like me, however how did he get such blue eyes? Well not like I have room to speak with white hair and blue eyes.'' Then Yue answered with a light bow and sping his fist. "I am Yue, a pleasure to meet you sir...." Realizing he did not give his name Yue just kept quiet at the end. The man realized that he did not give his name then gave a light bow, sped his fist, and said. "Pardon me once more, my name is Daoshi. It is a pleasure to meet you as well. You have such good manners young one." Yue then feeling the need to ask finally said. "Just curious, are you not the same age as me?" Daoshi replied. "How kind of you, this is simply a way of preserving ones life after ''death''. Once you are better at magic, and what not, even strengthening your soul, you can use mana to rebuild your body. Even modifying it as you please if you like, of course, you can do it while alive as well if skilled enough that is." He said seemingly not able to stop talking now that he has spoken to someone after such a long time. Continuing, Daoshi said. "As much fun as it would be to continue this idle chatter, you havee here for a trial, however you are the first toe to me. Which I must admit I find odd since I am the most skilled and strongest out of everyone here. Well, guess that says a lot about you. Shall we begin?" Yue then asked. "What are we doing for this trial?" "Well, while most of your trials test what you know, this tests your learning capabilities. There is much to learn, however I can only teach you a little unless..." Daoshi stopped himself as he started bringing up something not relevant right now. "Unless what?" Yue asked catching the slip up, and very curious. Chapter 51 - Trial (Part 4) "Well, while most of your trials test what you know, this tests your learning capabilities. There is much to learn, however I can only teach you a little unless..." Daoshi stopped himself as he started bringing up something not relevant right now. "Unless what?" Yue asked catching the slip up, and very curious.?? Feeling conflicted on whether or not he should mention it, says. "How about this, if you seed in the trial I give you, then I will tell you, if not then you will just have to try and figure it out yourself?" "Okay, deal." Yue said, then started asking. "So what are we doing?" "Well let us begin with your basics before getting you ready for the trial." Daoshi replied, then continued after a brief pause, and going to sit on his tombstone. "First, show me you casting a spell, while telling me what you know of magic." Doing as he was told Yue began casting a fireball since it was the one he could do the quickest so far. Then he said. "Magic is done by using mental power hence why we must strengthen our mind, yet you mentioned soul, and that is for cultivation I thought. Also...." "Nope, first off you were supposed to cast while talking, not that it would have mattered." Daoshi sighed then continued. "First off you fail on your basics, it seems magic has truly degraded since the time of mys creation. Alright first off, magic is simply an application of cultivation. Hence why you are doing it so slow as well as your technique. You see mana and mental power two different things in your mind, are actually applications of working with chi, or in other words spiritual energy or intelligences. Do you have it so far?" "I ... Yes, it is a lot to take in a moment, but you said working with, what do you mean?" Yue asked. "Alright, at least you are catching on quick. First, chi as the short term, is actually life or basically the base for a soul. They have their own knowledge and intelligence. Next, as I hope you already know, their are two ways to cultivate, yin or yang as they are so nicknamed. Basically, yin or evil, is quick and powerful at first, where as yang or good, is more difficult but stronger and better in the end. Seeing your current cultivation, you have yet to hit your firstyer, however we can get to thatter. Are you keeping up?" "Yes, however you said their is actually good and evil? Could you exin more." "I could however, that is a topic for another time if you are still curious then, in the mean time, you should know what is good and bad already. Now the magic models, and runes, as well as everything else that you are using are pre made spells or forms sort of that were learned by the intelligences so that peoples disciples could fight during the wars without raising their cultivation first. I admit it was not the best, as it leads people down the wrong path learning these things. So are you ready to learn real magic, or as it should be termed creation or formation as you are technically just giving the chi temporary form." Daoshi asked. Feeling extremely excided Yue says, while bowing and practically having stars in his eyes. "Yes, please teach me." "Perfect." Daoshi responded pleased with his response and continued. "First we must raise your cultivation, so seeing as you have a perfect memory, this will not harm your foundations, not that you have any. Now cultivate as you normally would, and while you do so, feel the chi, and try to listen to it, but at the same time, guide, not force, it along the right path, it may be slower, but just do it." Daoshi said as he watched Yueliang sit down. Once Yue was seated and began cultivating, Daoshi was surprised he has such a perfect cultivation technique, however while seated still on his tombstone, he guided the spiritual energy around Yue, into Yue''s dan tian. He carefully and slowly increased the speed, as he was increasing Yue''s cultivation quickly. Yue, feeling wonderful being filled with chi, struggles a little with guiding it, as it ising in quickly. "Stop, and calm your mind first, I will help you with this next part." Daoshi said as he touched Yue''s center forehead and shows him a memory. "This memory contains the breakthrough knowledge needed to go to the nextyers and to the next realm, although you will only be crossing oneyer for now. As we cannot risk your health, to cultivators, do you know what is most important?" "Soul, or the core?" Yue replied not knowing for certain, as so much of what he knew is changing. "Wrong, chi. You see, you can always rebuild your body, so long as your soul is strong enough. Your soul, even if fragmented can be rebuilt or even collected and repaired. Your core if destroyed, you just need to restart your cultivation. Do you know what the core is?" "The container we make with our soul energy to collect chi?" "Close but kind of wrong. Your core, while it does house the chi, is actually made up of chi that listens to you. You see, some spirts are not able to or have not yet had the chance to take a form, however they will help us so long as they deem us worthy. So we as cultivators, must live to be worthy not just of them, but also ourselves. Do you understand why you must be good?" "I think so. So I guess yin cultivators, try to force them, or are just like minded and try tomit evil deeds, especially if it means harming those who do good?" "Yes, however this is not where we need to go with this. First off, you should break through. Also know that when you do, your stats will rise drastically, especially the higher the realms you go." "Alright, thank you." Yue said as he begins to cultivate once more, and focusing on that breakthrough knowledge he was given. As he processed the knowledge, he began to understand many things about cultivation, what it was, and his purpose. His body glowed golden, as ck impurities left his body, and chi took its ce bettering his body over all. "Hmm, well before I teach you the magic, we should at least get you to the first realm." Daoshi said casually as if it was just another day. Yue nodded and did as he was told until finally reaching the next realm, having gained so much knowledge, abilities, and much more. "Congrattions, Yue, you have passed body tempering 10th stage. You should by now understand how your body works and a lot more. Once you get far enough, you can even creates, and life, however that is still very far off for you. Before we go any further let me exin the cultivation realms." Daoshi said and took a breath before continuing. "It goes like this, although of course, the body realm is optional all together, it is better for a foundation, but your cultivation techniques make it obligatory anyway. Also the tenth level on all realms is long lost so I hear, as well as optional, but you should do it, so here we go: Body Realm - Body Tempering 9 stages (10th opt) 1-3 bones, 4-6 organs, 7-9 muscles, 10 iron skin and core strengthening Qi realm - Qi application 1-3, Qi condensation 4-6, Qi transformation 7-9, 10 Qi Enhancement Core Realm - Golden core 1-3, Pure core 4-6, Origin core 7-9, 10 Divine origin Core Spirit Realm - Nascent spirit 1-3, Refined spirit 4-6, Transformed spirit 7-9, 10 Divine Spirit True Immortal Realm - True Immortal 1-2, Empyrean Immortal 3-4, Fall Immortal 5-6, Golden Immortal 7-8, Arcane Immortal 9, Peerless Immortal 10 Dao Realm - Dao Immortal While there is at least one more, it has yet to be reached by anyone, currently I am a Dao immortal, and as far as I know, thest living one in existence." "I am sorry to hear that, what happened to the rest?" Yue said feeling a little sad that he is one of thest living cultivators as that realm. "War. Either way, we will not get you to the core realm, to make this easier." Daoshi said as he transferred all the breakthrough knowledge up to his level. Then the two spent a couple of hours having Yue reach that realm. Then he mumbled while Yue was breaking through. "While I could have taught you as a body cultivator, it is lonely being the only one at my level. Seeing your talent I hope you pass my trial so that we can explore together." Yue finished breaking through, to the core realm, then a burst of energy pulsated out of him, then came back and filled up his firstyer of forming a golden core. When Daoshi saw this he nearly fell off the tombstone, wondering how such a thing could happen, however broke out of his daze practically the instant it happened. "Do not worry, although you may have thought I did not hear you, I will dly travel and explore with you." Yue said happily, looking forward to what he could learn and see in the vastness of the universe. "*Ahem* Either way, let us begin with teaching you real magic. The trial will consist of two parts, the first is if you can utilize the technique on your first try, the second is to use this technique to produce a object, of course I will show you how first." Daoshi felt happy that he could have someone to share such experiences with, as he has been alone for billions of years. Chapter 52 - Trial (Part 5) "Do not worry, although you may have thought I did not hear you, I will dly travel and explore with you." Yue said happily, looking forward to what he could learn and see in the vastness of the universe. "*Ahem* Either way, let us begin with teaching you real magic. The trial will consist of two parts, the first is if you can utilize the technique on your first try, the second is to use this technique to produce a object, of course I will show you how first." Daoshi felt happy that he could have someone to share such experiences with, as he has been alone for billions of years.?? Having said this Daoshi sat in front of Yueliang in the same lotus position as Yue. Now that they were sitting close, Daoshi starts to produce a memory for Yue. Clearing his mind, Yue waits for the memory to appear. All of a sudden the memory opens feeling as though Yue is doing it himself, yet not in control of his body. First the chi in the air starts flowing in towards him, then being guided andmunicated with, teaching the chi what to do, it leaves. Once it leaves the Yue connects the chi with unassigned matter, and gives it form temporarily. The form it took in this memory was a chair made of wood. "So this is how one uses real magic or basically the origin of it? This is amazing." Yue mumbled to himself. "Why do you think those who practice magic live longer, they are basically using cultivation but a jumbled up garbage version, hence they progress slow, and never get to the peak of what they can really do. Either way, are you ready to try it on your own?" Daoshi asked kind of rhetorically. "Just a moment, then yes." Yue replied as he started recalling the memory once more. After recalling it once more, Yue thought to himself. ''Alright, I am sure I can seed this on the first time.'' Yue then started guiding the chi around him into himself, and teaching it what he wanted it to be. After he had taught them which took a few seconds, he began releasing and forming the object he had in his mind. Daoshi watched as an item began forming before them. Then *CLANK* the item fell to the ground, and a simple yet exquisite swordy between them. Silent for a few moments, one began to speak. "How is it, did I pass?" Yue broke the silence, asking while pleased with himself, yet worried about whether or not he passed. "You have exceeded my expectations, I figured you would just produce a rock. Good work, you have passed the testpletely, well my test at lest." Daoshi said kind of happily. "So our deal?" Yue asked, trying to sound as respectful as possible. "Of course, well basically if you want to continue learning from me, you muste to where I am. This is simply a clone of sorts of me, ced here as a favor to your ancestor, although I do know where my body is at all times, we do not share memories, unless reconnected that is. Thus your mission would be to find this that we are on, then bring this clone to my real body. At the same time, it will probably take you a long time before you coulde here, because seeing as neither of us know where you currently are, I cannot guide you. Should you ept, here is my final gift to you before we meet again." Daoshi said as he ced a copy of the star chart of every ce he has traveled, into Yue''s soul sea. "I ept." The moment Yue said these words, he fell into a trance while he felt his soul sea vastly expanding, and showing the universes made up of gxies currently explored by Daoshi, which was a lot. (A star chart: 3 dimensional map of sr systems, gxies, universes, and so on. Normally requiring a star chart master, to make.) By the time, Yue finally fell out of his trance, Daoshi was gone and two notifications popped up in front of him as he began to stand. [Notification: new field of study unlocked - Star Charting] [Mission: Reconnecting One''s Past - epted] {Details: Find Daoshi''s real body, and clone. Then help them reconnect.} "Well this is certainly going to take a while." Yue mumbled to himself, then asking aloud. "What is the next trial?" {Seeing as you have passed this test, and you currently exceed the trials standards, you have finished. Thus you shall be teleported back momentarily, and your reward calcted.} { 5 } { 4 } { 3 } { 2 } { Teleporting Now } Arriving back in his house, Yue immediately ran out side, and looked to the sky to see how much time had passed. "Only 30 minutes have passed. *Phew*" He said to himself and then he went running to search for Rei. ---- Five Minutes Later ---- "Rei, I am d I found you." Yue said. "You know you could have teleported me like usual right?" Rei responded. "Sorry, I forgot. Either way, I need help with a few things. First could you send out 2 people to search for Xue, or at least for cultist hide outs. Then have them report their findings as often as possible. Second, do you know where Laohu is? I have not seen him aroundtely." Yue asked concernedly. "I can certainly send out some people for that, also, Laohu left shortly after thest meeting you called. However before he left he also said that you told him to take some money and go to the capital." "Ah seriously... Alright, I also need you to send some people out to find him as well, also I never told him that. Seems he is searching for Xue as well. Either way, how far are the engines built?" "Those have been built, we are waiting on the next supply of materials." Rei said, obviously hinting at what was going on. "Really??? That fast, wow. I will have the materials to you by the end of the week. Also, how is everyone doing right now? Are they happy?" "Yes, we are that fast. Also, everyone is currently feeling pretty happy. They will be much happier once the ship is finished. However most are wondering when we will have a permanent ce to stay. Not that we are trying to rush you, just this barren does not have enough to let us further our research, and we have moved twice already." Rei replied. "I see, I actually thought you were going to say they wanted to stay here." "Well, actually they kind of want to stay here as it is nice, however as I said this is kind of barren." "Just curious how do you know it is barren?" "We have devices that can scan a, obviously we would bring quite a number of these with us so we can know where we need to go, rather than mine a whole mountain or search everywhere for nts, and such. Anyways, if we could utilize your system we could terraform this to produce higher quality items, have more dense mana, chi, and other such things. Either way, it is up to you as you are our king, leader, and friend." "I see, well I do not mind helping out, however would it not affect the eco system on this if we did that?" "It would not as long as our calctions are correct, instead it would actually benefit it." "Well, I will dly help if that is what you want, to live here I mean. It actually helps with my n at the same time." "Really? How so?" Rei asked curiously. "Well, although I do want the ship to berge so I can take you and the others with me, I figured it would be hard on you all to constantly be moving. Thus my n was if you all liked it here, then I would make this my base, and you all could live like you did before you met me, or hopefully better. Of course I would still summon you from time to time, either for help or just to hang out, but it means you could have a more peaceful life like you all wanted. I will probably bring back some more races from time to time, but that is still up for debate." Yue replied. "Sounds like the perfect n, however there are a few things we must do first, but that can wait untilter. Such as the decisions on how to proceed with this ce." Rei said. "Hmm, either way, I have to get ready to go on a quest soon. Right now, I just went through a lot, and should have gained a lot of strength. However I need to make sure I understand it, and can utilize it fully." Chapter 53 - A Close Call... "Hmm, either way, I have to get ready to go on a quest soon. Right now, I just went through a lot, and should have gained a lot of strength. However I need to make sure I understand it, and can utilize it fully." Yue said and then began walking back to his room to take care of a few matters before hand. As Yue is walking towards his house, he thinks. ''I need to check my rewards now. I feel like there is something missing. ''Notifications.''''?? {Rewards forpleting your trial: + 20 for all stats + 20, 000 experience} "Master, I have something I must say, however first, congrattions on bing a core realm cultivator. Now for the next and most important part, because of your increase in cultivation, you have gained a lot of stats. This is good and all, however, in order for your body to fully adjust, I am slowly giving it to you, however your number on the status will remain the same in the mean time. Also, as I am sure you know, your cultivation did not raise other stats besides your chi, life, and soul. In order to keep you safe I will protect you as long as I can, but you must increase your soul stat as soon as possible, or you will surely die. The longest I can hold it is a week. Do you understand?" Yue immediately starts thinking. ''Yes, and woah, Ipletely forgot about that... This really was a close call, thank you Yang. By the way, is there a way to increase a stat through the store?'' "Yes, however instead of shop credits, you trade years, otherwise no one would work for their stats. Either way, with the amount you have you could only get an extra 1,000 for 2,000 years. It will not be enough to save you, hence you will have a lot of work to do this week. Do you want to make that trade?" Yang asked hopingly. ''Hmm... Not yet, first let me see how much I can get in 5 days. If I cannot get enough by then, then yes.'' Yue replied to Yang, hoping to not have to waste a lot of years. ''Oh, Yang, one more thing, how much for all the rest of the supplies needed to construct the ship my people are working on?'' Yue added. "Either 100,000 shop coins, or 200 years. Take your pick, although I can guess which you will take." Yang said in an unenthusiastic voice. ''200 years, also if you could, please pull up contracts that will gain me more years and shop coins at the same time.'' "Of course, no problem." Yang said happily, seeing that he was taking this at least semi seriously. [Rescue a kidnapped Prince 0/1 then Kill the kidnappers/ aplices 0/20] 8: 42: 00 Hours { + 2,000,000 Shop Credits } [Assist in War, kill as many of the enemy as you can] 74: 48: 00 Hours { + 100 Shop Credits per enemy killed} [Wipe out a cave of cultists 0/80] 167: 59: 38 Hours { + 200,000 Shop Credits + any loot, etcetera found } "I have ced them in order for you, well in the order that you should do them. Either way, these are time sensitive mission, thus be certain to be quick in doing these. Once the timer goes out the mission will be gone. By the way, in case you did not understand the clock, it goes: hour, minute, second." Yang reminded Yue. "Thank you once again Yang. ''Status.'' " [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse ss: None Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 2,000 -> 4000 More years Level: 17 { 24, 000 / 25, 600 next level } Health: 28, 400/ 28, 400 Strength: 150 -> 170 Agility:160 -> 180 Endurance: 170 -> 190 Intelligence: 175 -> 195 Soul: 180 -> 10, 200 -misc- Luck: 120 -> 140 Charm: 108 -> 128 Mana: 115 -> 135 Chi: 110 -> 30, 130 Aura: 125 -> 145 Customizable stat points: 20] [Shop Coins: 9,400] "Wow, my stats really went up, sadly I cannot utilize my cultivation to the fullest yet. Which by the way, it seems I could have just made the supplies instead of buying them. Seriously, it is terrible how much I am missingtely." Yue mumbled to himself, and then started thinking. ''It is time to rescue a prince. Really never thought I would be saying that. Hahehe.'' Yue then reopens the mission screen, and selects to start the ''Rescue The Prince'' quest. [ Teleporting in 10 seconds ] ''Hmm, that is longer than usual. Maybe it is because Yang is busy protecting me?'' He wondered to himself. [ 7 ] [ 6 ] . . . . [ Teleporting Now ] By the time Yue even blinked, his scenery had changed. Yue decides to look left and right, to gain his bearings. Having looked around, he sees, a dense, almost tropical forest, and a mage like tower like a certain princess from an old book was in. Then Yue thinks to himself. ''Really? It is normal that prince gets kidnapped I guess, but really, treating him like a princess? Then again, towers are kind of technically unisex, seeing as male mages and farmers use them. Well, time to get started it seems.'' Yue then starts walking forward, and at the same time, starts drawing in chi. He prepares and teaches it, then produces a metal chain. Upon arriving at the towers base, he guides his chi into the chain, to silently, yet quickly make it straighten, and move ording to his will. Reaching the top, the chain wraps around the spire on the roof. Reaching above himself, Yueliang climbs up the rope, pulling himself up one step at a time, very quickly. ''Almost to the middle.'' Yue thought to himself. *Crash* An icicle flies above Yueliang and hits the chain, right where he was about to grab next. The chain starts pulling apart, just like any other chain under weight, since Yue was no longer in control of it. Yue quickly decided to kick off the wall that was only about a foot away from his dangling self, then swinging out he lets go of the chain and after getting some air, hends in a tree. He looks down, spotting his attackers. ''Honestly, are these cultists or bandits? It seems they are all just mixing together. *sigh*'' He thinks to himself. *Fwoosh ''Well at least they are smart enough to try burning me out of the tree, however too bad they were stupid enough to attack me.'' Yue jumps down while pulling his sword out of his inventory. He rolls as hends, to lessen the effect of such a high fall. Dashing towards the enemy, Yue draws the sword to his right, then shed diagonally downward, cutting the person into two parts, one arm on each side. Rushing towards the group behind the one he just slew he thinks. ''Well if he survives, he might have a hard time walking, or if he thinks with his lower half, then a hard time talking. Heheh.'' He jokes to himself as he proceeds to either decapitate the others, or just pure and simple cut them in half, one way or another, until he gets to hisst one of the group. A spell is shot towards him, and although it does not hit him, it sends his sword flying behind him. Momentarily looking behind himself to see where his sword went, the enemy prepares his next spell. Looking back as his enemy, he sees a magic missile spell about to beunched the split second before it is. ''Tracking spells, really.'' He bolts towards the enemy, knowing he cannot dodge the spell no matter what. "Puagh." Yue gets the wind knocked out of him. ''I get that magic missile has no piecing power, and my body is stronger now, but really, right in the xiphoid. At least kill me fast if you are going to try.'' He thinks to himself as he raises his fist high, and punches the enemies head in to the ground. "Oops, sorry, I idently turned your head into a bloody mist." Yue mumbled in surprise seeing how his strength affected his fight, then walks over to the tower to try climbing once more. Once he reaches the base, he starts climbing the side of the wall by either digging his fingers into it, or grapping protrusions in the wall. ''Rock climbing is fun, I wonder why more people do not do this?'' He wondered to himself. He continues to climb, hearing the birds chirping, the animals ''ying'' in the forest, and even a nearby waterfall. It all sounds so wonderful while he climbs his way up the side. *Slip "Phew, close one." He says aloud as he reach up to continue climbing this tall mage like tower. As he climbs higher he begins to wonder. ''What would life have been like had I not gained the system? Clearly I would be dead, due to the earths destruction. However aside from that, probably 0 dates, focused on school, and not have the friends I have now. Oh well, I am almost at the top now.'' Reaching for hisst hold before he can pull himself inside, he makes it, and then sees something surprising, and almost loses his grip on the ledge. "..." Chapter 54 - Surprise, Surprise.... He continues to climb, hearing the birds chirping, the animals ''ying'' in the forest, and even a nearby waterfall. It all sounds so wonderful while he climbs his way up the side. *Slip "Phew, close one." He says aloud as he reach up to continue climbing this tall mage like tower. As he climbs higher he begins to wonder. ''What would life have been like had I not gained the system? Clearly I would be dead, due to the earths destruction. However aside from that, probably 0 dates, focused on school, and not have the friends I have now. Oh well, I am almost at the top now.'' Reaching for hisst hold before he can pull himself inside, he makes it, and then sees something surprising, and almost loses his grip on the ledge. "..." ?? Moving to the side so he will not be seen, Yue thinks. ''I am confused Yang, the mission said I am rescuing a prince right? Two problems, one that prince is a princess, and two she seems happy talking with that man in there. Do I still proceed?'' "Well, the mission was to rescue the prince, but, if you want the reward just follow the quest''s objective, otherwise you will pay the penalty for failing, which by the way is your life. She may not be a prince but maybe they were hiding that for some reason. Either way, your objective is to return that person, regardless of gender or happiness." Yang replied. ''Got it.'' Yue thought to himself, then climbed into the window as quietly as possible. "Huh! Who are you?" The man talking with the princess asked in a demanding tone. Just from his tone of voice, one could tell he was furious, that Yue was barging in. Standing up straight, after having gotten caught, Yue said. "Hello, my name is Yue, pleased to meet you." Trying to y it off cool, as though he did nothing wrong. "Yue are handsome and cute. Hehehe" The princess giggled cutely, while clearly under the influence of something. ''Well I guess that is why they got along so well for now.'' Yue thought. "Well, what are you doing here?" The man became increasingly annoyed as he heard what the princess said, and the fact that Yue has not left yet, cing his hand on the sword sheathed on his hip. "Ah, of course, how could I forget. Do you want to by some cookies?" Yue asks casually. The mans jaw dropped upon hearing this, forgetting his anger, and asking. "I am sorry, what? You are telling me you climbed up this tower in the middle of a forest, to sell cookies? Well, I am hungry." He mumbles thest part. "Is there something wrong with that?" Yue asks while walking closer. "Well, then where is your supply?" The man asks trying to be certain he is not being taken for a fool. "Why would I carry them on me? I mean there are bandits in these woods after all. Actually,e to think of it I had to kill a group of them just a little bit ago, they were very slow and weak. Oh well, not like it matters now. They chose their fate." Yueliang subtly warned the man. With a dumbfounded look on his face, the man runs to the window that Yueliang just climbed through. What he saw was a massive pool of blood, as well as bodies, and limbs lying everywhere on the ground. He quickly draws his sword half way, and then sees something sticking out of his chest that he did not remember being there. After a few seconds, then man realizes it is a sword, then drops to his knees, before he finishes bleeding out, after Yue pulls his sword out. "Well at least that went quicker and easier than I thought." Yue mumbles to himself, while walking to thedy, and says. "Mdy, you must change before we leave. You will be home soon, where you can see your family. Do you understand?" "Fluffy white hair, pretty." The princess replies, and then passes out from the drugs. ''What kind of drugs did they use on you? Seriously, hopefully you do not have brain damage.'' He thought to himself, then continued to look around until he found her clothes, and says. "Forgive me mdy, however I must change you back. I promise to be quick." Then proceeds to undress her from behind so that he does not see anything. After that, he swiftly puts on her underdress, then her dress on her. ''Phew, at least that is done.'' Yue thought to himself, as he picks up the princess (dressed as a prince) in the princess carry. He then walks to the window of the round room, that he came in through, steps up, then jumps, and free falls down. Through all of this the princess has stayed silently and peacefully asleep making Yueliangs'' job much easier. He thought to himself as hended. ''Yang, where do I need to go toplete the mission? Also, wow it is fun free falling.'' "Well, turn 180 degrees around, then run that way for about 1 hour at full speed, and you should be at the capital of this kingdom." Yang replied. Yue did as instructed and turned around, then ran towards this kingdoms capital. Having to run over hills and mountains, even around a smallke. ---- About 1 Hour Later ---- ''There is the castle wall, I am almost there. Just a short while more.'' He thought joyfully, as he was arriving at the gates. "Halt, you must pay the city visitor''s tax, by order of the King." One of the guards standing in front of the gate stated to Yueliang. "How much is this cities visitor''s tax?" Yueliang asked debating whether or not it was a scam, however did not want to start any trouble right now. "1 Gold coin." The guard smirked as he replied. "Whatever, just take it, and let me be on my way. I have business with the king of thesends." "Do you already have an appointment? You will need an appointment to see the king." The guard asked with caution as he did not want to offend a noble, nor did he want to let in a potential threat. "Just take me to your king, he will reward you, I am sure." Yueliang said as he readjusted the bag on his back. The guard did as he said, telling another guard to take his ce. Feeling extremely worried and cautious the man still chooses to guide Yue to the king. After a few minutes of walking through some ''dirty'' ces they finally arrived at the kings castle, and the guard says. "I hope you know what you are doing, or it will be both our heads on the chopping block. Also, your bag might not be allowed to be taken in." "It will be fine, do not worry. In the mean time we should start making our way into the castle." Yue replied calmly, having a look of interest. ''What could possibly give this man so much confidence before the king in his own territory?'' The guard wondered as they walk into the castle. Soon after they arrived in front of the throne room, and the guard told them about an urgent message for the king. Worried about causing trouble for the king, the two were let in and they slowly walked down the red carpet, truly seeing the definition of royalty while walking through the hall. The guard knelt before the king, urging Yueliang to do so as well. However he only did a slight bow, and said. "Sir King, I havepleted your quest, and havee to return your *ahem* prince." Yue gently set down the military like bag on his back, and lifted ''him'' out carefully, and held him before the king. Ding. The king smiles upon seeing his child returned, and asks. "It seems you have done as requested, and faster than I had anticipated. What is such a skilled person such as yourself doing as an adventurer?" The king while asking, waved his hand at one of the guards to bring his ''son'' to his maid to bring to his room. The guard swiftly did as instructed while the two continued to speak. "Sir King, I am not an adventurer, however I do the quests because I receive them from time to time. Either way, I have built my own town, if you would care to visit, I am sure you will be impressed. We have goods that you will find no where else in the world." Yue spake, while advertising himself. Intrigued by this young man in many ways, not just his skill, but his courage, natural nobility, and everything. This young man seemed to be extremely interesting, thus the king began to say. "Tell me of this town and where it is. Should you speak true, I should enjoy speaking to you more, maybe even working with you." "Of course, please bring a map, and I shall mark it for you. Should you arrive soon you will benefit more, as we will be having an auction in a weeks time." Yue spoke while thinking. ''Yang please provide me the location so I can mark it for this man.'' "No problem master, that will be 1, 000 shop credits. As I will have to do a quick scan then give you the information." ''I understand, please hurry.'' A few secondster a map of the world appeared in his mind, then the locations of each continent, country, capitial, city, and town was marked in his mind, even including some ports, mines, and other ces like mage towers. A few moments after this happened a map was brought before Yue, and he began marking not just the town but the quickest and safest route he knew of, then began speaking. "I have marked my town, as well as the safest path I know of, not that you would need to worry with such able troops. In the mean time, here is a list of items up for auction. You need not worry sir king, as you will be taught to use anything you end up buying if you do not already know." The same guard who was holding the map while Yueliang was marking it, brought the auction list as well as the map to the king. The king quickly responds saying. "You do realize the ce you marked is a goblin camp, and is on the border of four kingdoms; King Uthers'' kingdom, two others, and mine own right?" "It seems Sir King underestimates me. If you do not believe me you need note, however I have wiped them out, and built a thriving town in its ce. Trust me when I say, this ce is pretty much a paradise. As well as without crime, for if anyone does try anything there are powerful enchantments in ce. Also, King Uther not only acknowledges me, but has hired me to train some of his men, and provide certain items. My question is, do you want to lose out to your neighbor?" "Obviously not, however how could you have such goods, and skills as you say you do?" The king asked in obvious curiosity. "Sir King, of course, what I provide is made with other worldly knowledge. I travel worlds exploring the vast universes to learn what I can." Yue said in all honesty, while trying to sound more like a schr and not a braggart. "AN OTHER WORLDER?! Show me." The king immediately stood from his throne, as other worlders were exceedingly rare. Chapter 55 - The Other World... "Sir King, of course, what I provide is made with other worldly knowledge. I travel worlds exploring the vast universes to learn what I can." Yue said in all honesty, while trying to sound more like a schr and not a braggart. "AN OTHER WORLDER?! Show me." The king immediately stood from his throne, as other worlders were exceedingly rare. ?? Hearing this, Yue started wondering. ''Hmm, what would be best to prove my point? Oh right, I still have a motorcycle from when I was showing some of our products to king Uther. Alright, at least this way, I do not have to waste any more shop credits.'' Thus he says aloud. "Come out side with me, that I may show you, as there is not enough room in this ce, lest something bad happens." (Well there was enough room, however with how fast the bike can move, he was more worried about someone getting injured.) The king had his guarde to the throne room, that he may have an escort to protect him, as he still feels slightly wary of this new person who rescued his child. Yet, he decides to lead him out to the massive courtyard, and asks. "Is this enough room for your demonstration?" "Of course, this is definitely more than enough room. I shall now take it out, one of our creations, a motorcycle, it can run on mana, as well as various other things, depending on what you want we can customize them." Yue said, as he began pulling it out of his inventory. Then he pats the seat behind him and asks. "Will you be joining me, or just spectating sir king? Also, worry not, you may ride once you see how it works." "Alright, I will just spectate first." This king stated as he stayed in ce, wondering what this item does. ''This contraption looks quite odd. He said ride, yet their are no wheels and at the same time it floats using magic no doubt. Hmm.'' As if to answer the kings question, Yue started up the hover bike, and leans forward as he turns the throttle quickly. Gaining a lot of speed instantaneously, the spectators jaws all practically dropped to the floor, seeing not only his speed but even being able to fly at such speeds without spells or anything else. The king began pondering. ''If we had such mounts in battle, we could dominate our enemies. These are silent, can fly, and do not have to use mana. Hmm.'' A few moments after doing some flips and riding around, Yue came back down and parked the hover motorcycle asking. "Would you like to try it now, Sir King?" "No need to keep referring to me as such, just call me Mordred, or king Mordred. Either way works, after all we will be working closely soon I am sure. By the way, I am sure that you could definitely help arm and train our troops bet... " The king stopped speaking upon feeling the whole world around him go dark, and feeling intense killing intent, or blood lust. King Mordred, looked around trying to find where this terrifying aura wasing from until he heard *thump, thump, thump* as though a giant was walking towards him. Hearing this he slowly turned his head and saw a terrifying sight that made his legs lose their strength and he fell to the ground. He watched as everything around him was in ck and white, yet Yueliang was walking towards him with golden eyes, that looked like they were about to release heavens wrath upon him. Walking forward, Yue stops just in front of King Mordred and says with a voice that is as if the world is echoing his every word, adding to the terror. "I am neutral, between all the kingdoms. You may use what you buy from me as you wish, as it is no longer mine, however do not involve me in your petty squabbles. If war, so much as touches within 200 kilometers of mynd, they will be wiped out immediately, then I shalle for you. Do you understand?" "Y-y-yes." Mordred replies practically under his breath, but just loud enough Yueliang hears it. "Also, I am sure Uther will be willing to let Lancelote and teach your men, lest he is punished." Yue said with a smile, then continued, after releasing the killing intent. "Great, I am sure we will be wonderful friends in the future, do you not agree?" "O-o-off courrse" Mordred replies swiftly with a stutter as he was helped up from the ground by Yue. "Either way, I hope I will be seeing you at the auction house in a month. Oh, and when you finish reading the Auction list, please proceed to pass the news to the other two kingdoms. I am oh so tired from all this work." He said thest sentence slightly jokingly, while he walks away, collecting the motorcycle into his inventory as he walks. [ You will be teleported back momentarily. ] [ 10 ] [ 9 ] [ 8 ] [ 7 ] [ .. ] [ Now Teleporting ] ''Phew, I am back. Well, that certainly felt long. I guess I still have the war, and the cave of cultists left toplete. Hmm, I think I will get some food .. first... What is going on?'' Yue thought as he saw what appeared to be a rabbit hopping on two legs, and {Blinking (version of teleporting)} almost every time it jumped. "Hurry, get that rabbit." Orine said, as a group of Sky Orcs were chasing it. ''Do I really want to get involved in this? I still have some more quests to do.'' Yue thought as he started walking in the opposite direction. "Yue, Hello, you are back." Orine ran up to him to say hello as she has not spoken with him in a while. "Yes I am, and I see you are chasing a rabbit, if that is what it is. What did it do?" "Ah, these rabbits, make both very good pets, especially forbat use, and make meals. By the way have you ever had bunny? It is delicious." She said with an innocent and cute smile. "I cannot say that I have, however with the way you are talking about it, maybe I will try itter. By the way, do you minding with me to war? Sorry, just figured it will be faster this way." Yue asked, with a kind of awkward expression. "Of course, if you need our help we will surely do all we can." Orine replied excited to help the one she loves. "Alright, well, should I catch that bunny first or no?" Yue asked. "Would you really?" Orines'' eyes sparkled. "Be back in a moment." Yue replied, activating sprint, then dash, an running at full speed. A few secondster, he sees the bunnynd, and before it can jump, he grabs it by neck gently and with his other hand quickly covers its eyes. Yueliang then runs to the pens and tosses it in with the wolves by ident, then thinks while running back. ''I am sure it will be fine. We should be back soon anyway.'' "That was quick. So where did you put it and where are we going?" She asks cheerfully. "I let it go in one of the pens, *ahem wolf pen, anyways I will teleport you once I arrive as I am not certain either." He replies quickly. "The wolf pen, hmm, well I am sure all will turn out well. Ready when you are." She said clearly knowing something he does not. ''Yang, please send me to my next quest.'' Yue thought. "Of course, by the way, you will be teleported right in the fray, thus be careful." Yang says slightly worriedly. [Teleporting Shortly] [ 10 ] [ 9 ] [ 8 ] [ 7 ] [ .. ] [ Now Teleporting ] Just as two swords were about to sh as these enemies fought, Yue appeared in between them. As it was toote to stop their des, the des shattered upon hitting Yueliangs'' head. The two people on both sides jaws dropped as they have never seen such a thing. ''Fortunately I was warned by Yang, and that I have skin harder than iron from cultivating.'' Yue thought as he drew his sword and said in his mind. ''So Yang, thank you very much for the warning, also, which side is my enemy?'' "I guess that was not listed on the quest guide lines, alright, first off anyone not wearing armor is an ally. Next, anyone using magic is an enemy, as well as anyone who has a tattoo on their right cheek. Remember, the longer you take, the less benefits you get, so be swift, be strong, and most of all live well. Talk soon master." Yang replied. ''Well, this should be interesting. It seems I should start summoning the sky orcs. Hmm, about two thousand should do the trick I hope. Well, if anything it should be much faster.'' Yue thought to himself and snapped, summoning 1, 999 random ones, and then Orine as well. Having summoned them, he gave them orders through [mental transmission], a new ability he got from cultivating, although it took a few practice tries to learn. Chapter 56 - A Swift Loss ''Well, this should be interesting. It seems I should start summoning the sky orcs. Hmm, about two thousand should do the trick I hope. Well, if anything it should be much faster.'' Yue thought to himself and snapped, summoning 1, 999 random ones, and then Orine as well. Having summoned them, he gave them orders through [mental transmission], a new ability he got from cultivating, although it took a few practice tries to learn. The specific orders given were. "Everyone, before we begin, make a straight line, two people thick in case one gets struck down. If they have armor, let them pass through our line. If they use magic or have a tattoo on their right cheek then kill them. Those in the second row use bows, those in the first use swords. Most importantly every step forward we take together no getting ahead or behind the others, understood?"?? ''Understood'' They all thought as they nodded. Yueliang''s members walk across the battlefield in a straight line, letting only the allies pass through their line. Strutting across these ins as though they own the ce, hacking and shing the enemy down as if they were just practicing their swings in the air. Not giving any of them a moments rest, and to make sure that none of his people have a lot higher chances of survival, he cast [mass body enhancement] on his men. Of course this would onlyst about 2 - 3 hours, however hopefully that will be long enough. Due to the enhancement, they all move, attack, and defend faster, as well as more efficiently. Of course, as they strutted through the battlefield, many from both sides, were wondering what was going on, thinking. ''Who are these strange people, that are acting as though their enemy does not exist. Just their manner of walking, or their gait, is shy enough, not to mention their swordsmanship, and tactics.'' Some even tried running, however they did not get far, because either their allies or the enemy would kill them before they could get far. If one was to watch this war, they would probably either be terrified orugh, because of the interestingy out. Where one saw this line of enemies, they saw on one side people fighting, they saw on the other an ocean of corpses and blood. Theyy either decapitated, or eviscerated (disemboweled). This sight even made it difficult for the mages to focus on casting, although this was a world that focused on magic, it was clear that the mages on the enemies side were not trained well at all. The battle upon Yueliangs'' arrival, only took about 30 minutes to an hour to finish, as all Yueliangs'' people had to do was walk across the ins, rather than chase their enemies. Soon after they have finished crossing the ins, and wiping out the enemy, they began looting the corpses on the battlefield. A few momentster a powerful muscr yet skinny man, with no armor, and nothing really drawing attention to him except his crown, came walking up to Yueliang, as he watched over his men. Having noticed this out of the corner of his eye, Yue says. "Hello, what can I do for you Sir King?" Surprised and kind of stunned the king stops in his tracks and replies. "Thank you for your help. It seems you are the adventurer who took the request from one of the adventure guilds." "Nope, well to the adventurer part anyway, as I am not one. Either way, yes I took the quest. *Yue Whistles*" All this said, still not looking at the king, however upon whistling, one of Yues'' menes over and hands him a bag, then returns to looting. The king still confused by his actions asks. "Just curious, who are you anyway? As a king I try to know of all forces major or minor, yet I do not recall such a force, or even a tactician as yourself." "Right, of course, where are my manners, I am Yueliang, pleased to meet you Sir King. These are a small portion of my men, we have recently taken residence where the goblin town used to be between the four countries." Yue said as he began walking to the king then said. "Here, this is for you, arge bag of gold coins to help you rebuild your razed or damagednds." Seeing this the king was shocked, as what victor gives away their spoils, however still received it from Yueliang. "Why would you give this to me? I mean, you were the main contributor in this war, not that it would not be helpful, and more than enough." "Personally I feel that if you do not treat your subordinates well, they will rise up against you. However that is not to say, there will not be those who do it anyway, but you simply make an example out of them. My motto in reigning is: If you treat me well, so shall I you. Either way, hopefully we can be friends." "I see, by the way, you said you took up residence in that goblin town? As far as I know it was recently destroyed was that you as well?" The king asked worriedly, as it was clearly someone extremely strong who did it. "Of course it was. By the way, soon you should be receiving an auction list from one of your neighboring kingdoms. You will want toe, as we have items and etc that you will find no where else on this barren." "You make it sound as if you are not from here?" "Correct, my people and I are otherworlders setting up a residence here. Also, before you ask me to prove it, talk to one of the other kings, I am a busy person." Yue said and then remembered and says while turning the world ck again, and his eyes turning golden once more. "Oh and one more thing, a small warning for you, if wares within 200 kilometers of my town, you shall face my wrath. Understood?" "Mmhmm, yess." The king nodded and said fearing what sort of existence Yueliang was. "Wonderful, then I look forward to seeing you at the auction. I am sure we will be great friends." Yue said while his eyes turned back to their beautiful blue color, and color returned to the world. Then continued. "Well I must be going now, as there is much to do." Then king just stared nkly and says. "Goodbye." [ You will be teleported momentarily. ] Yueliang nods in response and thinks. ''By the way, Yang what was his name again?'' [ 10 ] [ 9 ] "King Dain is his name, he is known for his country being against weapons and armor. They prefer to use their bodies, however considering ever 20 or 30 years arge group of them leave this, and that cycle came recently, that is why they were weaker this time around." Yang replied. [ 8 ] [ 7 ] ''Interesting, however that does not exin why they had no magic, and who attacked them.'' [ .. ] "Those where just a group of raiders. Many ces have such problems, and as for magic, they choose not to learn it as they worry if one day they cannot use it, at least they can rely on their bodies." ''Nice philosophy I guess. Well back to town we go.'' [ Now Teleporting ] "Well, it is nice to be back." Yue says aloud as he snaps his fingers and everyone of the 2, 000 are then summoned back to the town. Yue then announces aloud. "Thank you everyone for your hard work, please bring all of the loot to the bank and store houses, and your credits shall be added ordingly. I am so happy that not one of you were lost, or injured more than a scratch." One of the sky orcs steps forwards and announces in reply. "It was all do to you allowing us to learn new skills and everything else as we like. It was also due to your spells. Without you we would still be back on our old fending off other tribes and hordes. This was fun, but also the least we can do for our beloved leader and friend." Upon this orc finishing what he had to say, the others all cheered in agreement, and everyone could see that Yue was touched at hearing their words. Yue then says in response to them. "Thank you again, please have a wonderful day, and get some rest. I will see you soon everyone." After finishing what he had to say, Yueliang walked towards his house, while the others each went their own ways. Then Yueliang started thinking. ''That was faster than I thought, and it was nice spending time with Orine and the others again. It has been a while. By the way, I wonder how that rabbit I caught before is doing? ... THE BUNNY!!!'' Yueliang immediately turned around and rushed to the pens. Chapter 57 - The Bunny!! Then Yueliang started thinking. ''That was faster than I thought, and it was nice spending time with Orine and the others again. It has been a while. By the way, I wonder how that rabbit I caught before is doing? ... THE BUNNY!!!'' Yueliang immediately turned around and rushed to the pens. While Yueliang was running through the town, some of the people wondered. "I wonder what he is up to now?"?? ''Phew, I made it, now let us see how the cute bunny is doing. Also I wonder why it stands on two legs rather than on four like the rabbits from my world?'' Yue then looks up and sees. "Oh good the rabbit is alright. I wonder why the ground has dry blood?" Following the trail of blood, he sees a mountain of wolf corpses that were either cut in half in one way or another, or straight up had their heads chopped off. However the oddest thing was they were so cleanly cut, as if by air pressure. "Seriously, you killed all the wolves." Yue said to the rabbit, and thought. ''No wonder Orine had that look, and everything before we left. I guess she knew about this.'' Yue watches the rabbit for a while out of curiosity, then sees something surprising. The rabbit sitting a few meters from the fence, jumps up high into the air, does a front flip, with its right leg sticking out, and then an air de shaped as a crescentes flying towards the fence but dissipates. "I guess that answers how it killed them, either way, the meat is clearly not good anymore since it sat in the sun for at least an hour. Hmm, what a waste. Also, Orine said they made good pets, especially inbat. I understand inbat now, however a pet?" Yue mumbled to himself pondering over what he knew of the situation so far. Yue then snaps, and a Sky Orc appears. "Would you mind, getting some others to help dealing with these. See if there is anything usable so that we do not waste it, thank you." The Sky Orc nodded, then went on his way, and brought back a few others to help her take out the corpses, and bring them to the different shops to process them for any usable goods, and throw out the bad. First was the fabric shop, where they took the fur, then the leather shop where they took the leather, then the butcher shop to see if there was anything good left on them. Yue then snaps again, and Orine appears, asking. "Did you need something? Awe, there is the cute rabbit." "Mhmm, Yes, it is cute. So cute that it killed off our food supply. Either way, it is an awesome little creature. Do you think we can find more? Also, how quickly do they reproduce?" Yang asked kind of excited at his new idea. "Well, for your first question, yes. As long as you have one, it is fairly easy to find more, especially if they are male. When ites to reproduction, I am sure you know they are very fast, about 31 days from the time they get pregnant, however the average amount you get from each birth is about 6. Either way, you need to keep males in separate pens for good reason, as their mating ritual is simr to what happened to all the wolves." Orine said, stating everything as though it wasmon knowledge. "Great, thank you. If you do not mind, I know you just got back, but please get a group together and get more of these rabbits. Separate them ordingly, then fill another pen with wolves again, thank you." "Not a problem, I will try to have it done before you return." Orine replied with a sincere smile. Yue nodded in gratitude, then left and thought to himself. ''Yang please begin the next quest. "Understood, Remember you just have to wipe out the cave full of them. I am sure there should be plenty of loot." [ You will be teleported momentarily. ] [ 10 ] [ 9 ] [ 8 ] [ 7 ] [ .. ] [ Now Teleporting ] Yue looked around and all he could see around him was desert as well as lots of rocks. However right in front of him he saw a big boulder, with a part that was clearly shimmering as though a piece of crystal was used to hide the entrance. ''Well I guess this is it, I have a fun Idea but first ''status''.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse ss: None Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 4,000 -> 98,000 More years Level: 17 -> 22 { 460 / 800 next level } Health: 48, 000/ 48, 000 Strength: 170 Agility: 180 Endurance: 190 Intelligence: 195 Soul: 10, 200 -misc- Luck: 140 Charm: 128 Mana: 135 Chi: 30, 130 Aura: 145 Customizable stat points: 45] [Shop Coins: 8,000 -> 3,608,000] ''By the way Yang, I am pretty sure I have enough to fill up soul now right? Take 40,000 years in exchange for the 20,000 soul.'' "Of course master, by the way it is a good thing you are a body and soul cultivator, had you not been you would have had to work on your endurance as well, as your body would have been too weak. Although sadly your body cultivation stats do not show on the stat board until you upgrade the system." ''Thank you for the warning, oh, and I would like to purchase an invisible silent drone with a sniper rifle attached.'' "Of course, that will be 1588 shop credits. It is now in your inventory, as well as the controller and a few reloadable clips." "Great, thank you." Yue said as he took out the drone, and saw that it had a camera, kind of worried it did not. He then sits down in the shade and starts up the drone. After doing a few tricks, he flies it into the hole, then lets it free fall, until it is close to the bottom and he flies it before it crashes. He takes a sk of water and some bread out of his inventory while flying the drone around looking for the enemies. ''Wow, they really did not expect anyone to find this did they? I mean a single path has all the rooms attached and a hall at the end. There are air tunnels to the surface, notrge enough to climb through, and no hiding ces or defenses. Maybe they enchanted it for defense against the living?'' Yue wondered as he ate and drank his snacks while flying around his new toy. ''Oooh, it seems they are having a meeting, this should be fun. It is just like a video game. Let us see here the leaders are on the elevated rock tform, I wonder how strong this gun is?'' He lined up the drone against the wall looking at all the sitting leaders in a row, and aiming for their temples, he taps the shoot button. ... ''IT IS SILENT! This is awesome.'' Yue thought as he saw the leaders that were sitting suddenly fall forward. The people in the room started looking at the leaders in wonder of what was going on. After seeing all 8 of the seated leaders were dead chaos quickly ensued among them, however they quickly calmed down, and started searching for what could have happened. While all these people where running around searching for whatever caused this, Yue just kept taking out more of them, one after another. And while the bullets passed through one person they would hit another somewhere else. ''Armor Piercing rounds are the best.'' Yue thought with a smile. A few momentster, after Yue could not find anyone else currently alive he dropped down into the hole, collecting his drone, and putting it in his inventory. ''Hmm, I wonder what sort of treasures I will find down here.'' Yue wondered as he opened a door and felt his stomach turn a little. With a ticked off look, and killing intent, Yue said. "I let them off too easy, their deaths were too quick." Seeing some dead males and some dead females, each on torture tables or hanging, with limbs literally torn off while they were alive, filled with and covered in their ejacted juice, even their bodies as well. Clearly they were put through a lot, as could be seen on their faces full of despair. "These cultists are absolutely discusting, I was wondering if what I was doing was really right or not killing these people who have not yet attacked me, however clearly I have no more doubts." Yue said with a calm but sinister look, then started wandering to collect the loot before leaving. However before collecting the loot, he took some deep breaths and calmed himself, so as to not let his anger cloud his judgement. ---- About Half A Hour Later ---- "Time to leave this filthy ce." Yue mumbled to himself, wondered. ''What is that creature, it seems to be eating the corpses?'' Chapter 58 - 58 "These cultists are absolutely discusting, I was wondering if what I was doing was really right or not killing these people who have not yet attacked me, however clearly I have no more doubts." Yue said with a calm but sinister look, then started wandering to collect the loot before leaving. However before collecting the loot, he took some deep breaths and calmed himself, so as to not let his anger cloud his judgement. ---- About Half A Hour Later ----?? "Time to leave this filthy ce." Yue mumbled to himself, wondered. ''What is that creature, it seems to be eating the corpses?'' *Crunch *Crunch *Slurp ''Hmm, it looks kind of cute. I wonder why they have a cute white leopard? It seems to still be a youngling as well, maybe it was starved and that is why it is eating these dead corpses?'' Yue wonders as he watches the cute snow leopard looking creature. ''It has such beautiful bluish silvery eyes.'' Yue then says aloud. "Hello little one, I am Yueliang. I mean you no harm, however have some questions." The beautiful snow leopard looked up at Yue, and wondered. ''Is he talking to me?'' "Yes, I am talking to you." Yue smiles and nods. The snow leopard jumps a little in surprise, then asks. "What are you? Humans should not be able to understand animals." "I am a human, well, I do have dragons blood flowing through me. However the reason we can talk is one of my skills, Soul Communication." "Hmm, so what did you want to ask?" She asks. "Well, I was curious, I thought Snow Leopards only ate what they kill? Did they starve you?" "Yes, these filthy humans, always doing filthy and depraved acts, stole me from my parents a few months ago waiting for me to grow before doing their depraved acts on me. However I do not see what that has to do with this. You killed them, and they are fresh so it is not the worst." "How terrible that that had to happen to you, if you want, you can follow me, or I can help you find your parentster? Also, how did you know I killed them?" "Well at least they did not do anything to me yet, anyways I had to leave my family soon regardless, so no need to find them, as for following you, I will decide soon. However for yourst question, unlike those foolish humans, us ''animals'' can see, and sense a lot more. My turn to ask a question. Why do you even want me around? Most humans just want ''animals'' or ''beasts'' as battle support but you seem strong." She said. "I just figured we could be friends or something. I have a ce that you can live in peacefully should you want. Of course, you would have to help every so often." "Mmm, I see. I will go with you for now, and decideter. How does that sound?" "Wonderful, thank you. I will add snow as well to make you morefortable, so you will not have to worry about being too hot." Yue replies happily. "How considerate, thank you. Shall we get going?" She asks. "Of course, however the path I took I would have to carry you if you do not mind." "While I would not mind, I prefer keeping my paws on the ground if I can, so follow me please." She says while turning around and moving her head in a motion saying e along''. While walking Yue asks. "By the way, I never caught your name, if you do not mind." "As I am sure someone like you knows, all creatures aside from humans do not have names, unless given one. Names are powerful, even on humans if used properly. Not only do names empower us, raising our race to the next level, they also are used for control, thus most will not ept one unless they really trust the creature offering the name." "I have heard that before, I guess I forgot. My apologies, however if you want one, I would dly give you one." Hearing this, her eyes opened wide, and she slowed her steps for an almost imperceivable moment. However she tries saying casually. "You do not have to pity me, or apologize with such a thing, I know just how dangerous it is to name." Cutting her off Yue says. "It is not pity, nor an apology. Also you need not worry about the danger. I have named two tigers already, and soon I will name the rest of my subordinates. I am a man of my word, I said I would name you because I want to, and that is the truth." "Hmm, I see, well if you still feel that wayter then maybe. However I still worry your nice personality is just a ruse." "Take as long as you need, by the way I noticed we passed through 3 illusionary rock walls, and are walking through a maze, where are we going exactly?" Yue wondered as even he did not notice the they were illusions until she walked through them. "Path 58, there are many exits and entrances, these paths make travel as close as a bird flies." "I see, so do you know where it will take us out?" "It leads to a cave near a goblin town. However I heard them say it was wiped out recently." "Is it between four countries?" Yue asked as this seems like a worrisome coincidence, and for some reason he has not been teleported back yet either, so he wondered. ''It is because this is the path back or are there more to kill?'' "From what they say yes, although I have only been there once. I do not pay much attention to human affairs anyway, but what else could I do in that ce?" "Well that is wonderful then." "What? Why? Are you nning on living there or something? Living between four countries is about as dangerous as you can get you know." "Haha, it is alright, I am actually the one who wiped them out, made a town there, and currently reside there. At least this trip will be much faster, however it seems I will need to keep an eye on those tunnels now that I know they exist. By the way how did you know of the illusions?" "Well there are many ways, however the simplest one for you would be the one foolish humans seem to take for granted the most. Can you guess which it is?" She asks in her cute voice. "Hmm, something humans take for granted would be many things but you mentioned senses earlier so clearly it is one of those right?" "Very good, you got it on your first try, while you can use any of your senses to find illusions, hearing will rarely deceive you in everyday life. Use your hearing like bats do, and rely less on your eyes. But that does not mean give up on them, you should train all your senses. Do you understand?" "Yes, thank you very much." "By the way, if what you say is true, why have youe here?" "Well, I have some special abilities and because I am a little weaker right now, I needed to kill these people to get stronger." "Clearly you do not want to talk about it. I understand." "No no, you have it wrong." Yue said and she turns to look at him out of curiosity and he continues. "You see, my abilities are difficult to exin, and because someone could try using it against me, then unless we have a contract I try to keep quiet about my unique abilities." "Hmm, well if that is true, then maybe someday I might see it, however for now, let us continue. We are almost there." She says excited to finally leave this lousy cave. The two continued the next five minutes in silence, as they enventually walked into a cave that had a light at one end pretty far away. Yue then asks her with an innocent and childish smile. "Want to race to the end?" "You do not know what you are getting yourself into." She says looking forward to ying with this interesting human. "Alright, as soon as this pebble hits the ground we start. Got it?" Yue said as he picked up a pebble. She nods and gets ready to run. Then Yue tosses the pebble and they wait for it tond. *Tik. *Tik. *Tik. The stone sounded as it skipped across the ground. The two began running, and after a few seconds she had a few meter lead already. ''Wow she is fast, it seems I might have to try a bit harder if I want to win.'' He thought as he suddenly pushed off the ground with his next step, passing her by 10 meters in the blink of an eye, then slowing back down. ''It seems that was a one time use boost. This is so much fun.'' She smiled thinking, after getting rid of her initial surprise while still building up speed. She caught up again quickly, and Yue had to use the skill once more by the time they were nearing the cave entrance. Both smiling as they are running, and having fun with each other. One meter left, and she is in the lead, just about to pass it, he times his next boost just right, and boom. The two make it out side and she asks. "What was that? How you boosted your speed I mean. Also, that was a tie right?" "Yes a tie, at least I think so. (Yue chuckles) Anyway, it is a cultivation ability, while your chi is being circted through your body, use it likeunching an arrow from a bow. Although in this case the arrow being chi, and the bow being your foot, of course you guide the chi back into yourself so as to not waste it." Yue exins. Then Yue continues. "You can do the same thing in other ways of course, however since I am still learning I am not the most skilled yet. For instance if you make the chi in yourself move in certain ways, you can make yourself stronger, healthier, faster, and do so much more." "Hahah, yes, I know about chi, all animals do. However the surprising thing is that a human is actually cultivating on this, rather than using their so called magic. It is basically just cultivation tricks meant for low level cultivators, that is how they are extending their life after all. They cultivate, although with broken techniques." "Really, all animals know of it?" He asked surprised. "Of course, we do not easily forget our origins unlike people. Either way, because our bodies are different we do it slightly differently. And those animals people call beasts or monsters, just cultivate different than their species, so they can have better boosts in strength all at once, but is weaker overall. Well for some anyway, there is one technique that creates a real core, however we do not use that anymore, as we get killed for it too often, but we still remember it." "That sounds awesome, could I learn?" Yue asked with stars in his eyes. "You do not need to worry about it as you are already a core cultivator. If you did it, you would have to waste your cultivation and it would take a while to regain it. Plus, yours seems more powerful anyway if I am not wrong." She said while looking at his dantian, and observing it. "Well, either way, we should head back to town." Yue says to her, while his stomach growls a little from the smell of something delicious off in the distance. Smelling this scent that seems to being from the town, she nods and says. "Yes I agree." While almost drooling. They both, without saying anything, started running to the town in another race. ''I will definitely win this time.'' She thinks to herself, hoping to best him this time. Chapter 59 - What Smells So Delicious? "Well, either way, we should head back to town." Yue says to her, while his stomach growls a little from the smell of something delicious off in the distance. Smelling this scent that seems to being from the town, she nods and says. "Yes I agree." While almost drooling. They both, without saying anything, started running to the town in another race. ''I will definitely win this time.'' She thinks to herself, hoping to best him this time.?? After about half a minute the two arrived, however Yue still was not putting his all into it she noticed. She saw that he could clearly use that speed technique constantly which was what she did, and yet he chooses not to do so. This puzzled her immensely. ''Is he pitying me, or is this some form for ttery, or trickery? What is he ying at? Seeing his enjoyment, it is clearly not pity. He is clearly not a sneaky type of person, however the question remains. Why ttery?'' She wondered while watching him. Having just arrived, with another tie, Yue looked quite pleased that he could match her speed. "I admit, curiosity has gotten the better of me, thus I will ask. Why are you not going all out and trying to win?" She asks him. "Hmm, well I am trying to just use my physical capabilities without cultivation as much as possible. Is that not what you were doing?" Yue tilted his head and asked. "Nope." She said the one word and just stared at him wondering if there was more to the reasoning. Noticing the meaning behind her stare, Yue said. "Well there is also a little more to it. We were having fun, and why try so hard if there is nothing to be gained, be it knowledge, experience, or something else?" "I... You are right, it was just for fun, however there is one thing you should know. You should do as we animals do if you want to be stronger, and always use your cultivation. The more control and precision you have over your abilities, the better and stronger you will be. If you do not do this, it will take much longer before you will gain said control or skill." She replied. "Well, regardless, it is time to find that delicious smell, don''t you agree?" Yue asked excitedly. "Definitely." She replied, remembering their original goal after leaving the cave. The two then closed their eyes, and they start walking using only their noses to guide them. They continue walking through the outskirts of the town, until they reach the middle, and then. "There you are." Kiisser (leader of goblins) said, and continued. "We found a few crystals and ores we do not know what to do with, so we were wondering where you wanted them, or what you wanted us to do with them." Looking forward to finding that smell still and not wanting to miss out to the snow leopard who is already walking ahead, Yue swiftly replied. "ce them in my house, I will deal with themter. If there is not enough room, just let me know, and I will deal with it immediately." "Understood." Kiisser replied while noticing he seemed preupied. After replying, he quickly scurried off to do as Yue has ordered. Yue then dashed forward and caught up with the snow leopard. Once caught up he began continuing to follow the smell while closing his eyes. They made it to the other side of the inner district of the town, and started walking through the other side of the towns outer district. Every step closer they were, the more they had to gulp down their hunger to keep from drooling. As they were walking a thought had crossed Yueliangs'' mind. ''Why is it that only this snow leopard and I are following this smell? I have noticed the others have been acting as though they could not smell this amazing scent, or do they really not smell it? If that is the case this could be dangerous.'' Either way, both Yueliang and the snow leopard progressed closer and closer until they had just about made it. They could tell they were only about 20 meters from the smell, and he decided to open his eyes and stop, while she continued forward. "What is this?" Yue mumbled to himself as a sight he never imagined happening did just that. He watched a there was a small fire, a bird on a stick being turned as it cooked, and the rabbit turning it, surrounded by 5 female rabbits. Seeing this insane sight Yue wondered to himself. ''First off rabbits are herbivores I thought, so what is this? Secondly, where did it get the intelligence to cook and make fires? Andstly where did it get the wood and bird? I mean seriously... wait a moment, where is the leopard?'' Watching her already walk into the pen, Yue feels. ''Well, toote now, may as well just watch and see what is going to happen.'' However as these pens were open fields with low cut grass, and nothing to hide behind. The snow leopard continues sneaking forward slowly and opening her eyes, as cat type animals do when approaching prey. She also waved her tail slowly up high to keep her prey distracted, not that it mattered much as the female rabbits were distracted by the masculine and skilled male rabbit, and the male rabbit distracted by cooking and thedies it was impressing. The snow leopard gets closer and closer, until she is less than 2 meters away from the food, then she slows slightly more, seeing one of the females looking in her direction. Watching this Yue thinks. ''I wonder how a bird can smell so good when being cooked? It is almost as though it has some sort of medicinal property or something.... Wait, that is it.'' He then runs forward, jumps the fence, and catches up to the snow leopard and the rabbits in the blink of an eye, while thinking. ''Yang, please analyze and tell me the properties of that bird. If it is beneficial or poisonous as well.'' "Well first off, it tastes good and can heal you, as well as provide a skill or two should one be fortunate enough. Either way, while it is extremely good for you, only that type of rabbit can eat them easily. Any other creature has to bear through a great deal of pain, and if they scream out or groan once it loses all its benefits, where as if you do not, then youe out of it rewarded. You should definitely try to secure a some of it for yourself." Yang replied while he was running. Before Yue even got there, the rabbits noticed the snow leopard and started attacking her. She dodged each attack, however under this barrage of attacks from 6 rabbits she could not move forward much. In the mean time, Yue progressed forward, then picked up the bird, and throwing it into his inventory. He then turned around and slowed the blood flow and heart rate in the rabbits until they fell asleep saying. "Do not kill the rabbits, and please follow me." "Why not kill them?" She asked as she started following Yueliang again. "They are the pets and food for my people. My people are working on training them forbat as they would be a great help, although it would be faster with my abilities, I am very busy most of the time." Yue replied as he opens the gate for her to go through first. As she starts to walk through the gate, Yue pets her, acting as though it is just because of her soft fur coat. "So soft." He says aloud so she does not notice the array formation. "Thank you for thepliment." "Any time." "Although you know, if you are saying that just to hide the fact there is a shield around that ce, you are not doing too good a job of distracting me from it." "I was being honest when I said that, however I also did not want you to think you were being locked in a cage when you went in there." "Well, I noticed the moment I walked in. Either way, thank you for letting me out." "Of course, so now that we have the bird, want to split it?" Yue asked. "I do not mind, however you do realize that it cause immense pain to those who eat it right?" "Yes, however there are also other benefits." Yue said as he passed half of the bird to her and began eating it. After the two started eating the bird, both could be heard throughout the town, or at least their blood curdling screams anyway. Some quickly ran over to see what was going on, however most just continued their work as they had an idea of what it was considering the earlier smell. Chapter 60 - What Will I Get? "Yes, however there are also other benefits." Yue said as he passed half of the bird to her and began eating it. After the two started eating the bird, both could be heard throughout the town, or at least their blood curdling screams anyway. Some quickly ran over to see what was going on, however most just continued their work as they had an idea of what it was considering the earlier smell. ?? *Coughing *Gasping for air. The two already knew they failed due to the screams they let out, however still trying to make it though the pain, they endured. For there was one thing that many knew but never spoke of. If you did not endure through, you would die. People from inside the town, arrived one by one at first, then by groups. They watched as the two writhed in pain, as they knew one thing for certain. ''Either our leader lives, and makes it through this, or we have to survive like before once more.'' They thought grimly, noticing that although they were grateful, they were taking the situation for granted because their boss was too kind and caring. The screams and pain continued to get worse as time progressed, however as difficult as it was to think of anything else, Yue tried. ''I finally understand why it hurts so much... It.. is... Aaargh. refining our souls to make them more dense and protected rather than fragile like a castle of cards.'' Soon after the pain was so intense neither could think at all except for focusing on their survival of this lousy bird, that even in death is trying to kill them. ---- After About A Hour Later ---- ''The torturous feeling is finally subsiding, before the moment you started to get used to it the intensity of pain jumped by leaps and bounds. Finally, some peace.'' *Sigh. Yueliang thought to himself after having experienced the literal most painful thing he ever felt. However this was not without its merit, as he could tell his soul was very clearly much more durable than before. The snow leopard starts getting up as she is not in as much pain anymore either. The pain was still there however as it was subsiding pretty quickly the two got up, then looking at each other, say simultaneously with an extremely serious face. "I am hungry, lets eat." They said as if nothing had just happened, or at least they would rather not remember it. Having noticed they spoke in unison, the twoughed, however when sheughed the others heard it as cute little consecutive roars. Those surrounding the two, made a path for them, while chuckling at how adorable the little snow leopard is. Yueliang and the snow leopard proceeded to follow the path, and head back to town while behind them Yueliang heard. "Congrattions on surviving the bird trial." Although they may have been from a different, it did not mean they did not have the same or simr creatures. These birds aremon on alls, however happened to be wiped out on Yueliangs'' from excessive hunting, not that many people survived them there. "What are you hungry for? Meat or vegetarian?" Yue asked her. "After that scene, are you really ready to eat meat again right now?" She replied kind of hesitantly. "You are right, we can save that for tomorrow." Yue said while shuddering slightly at the thought of what happened to them, happening again. While walking the two casually spoke back and forth, until they made it to a restaurant. They both ordered omelets as Yue was kind of craving eggs, and she was not quite ready to eat a b of meat for at least a few more hours. Enjoying their food, a surprise came by. "Hello again my king, it has been a while." Shen Hu said in human form, looking extremely handsome and attractive as a male tiger. (chptr 39) "That it has my friends, I have missed you. Please, join us." Yue said to them, while having the waitress bring over some menus. However Shen Hu quickly said. "No need for the menus, just tea will be fine." Yue replies. "Alright." Beckoning the waitress to bring 4 teas, Yueliang continues. "So, before we continue let me introduce you all to each other." Yue said while noticing the snow leopards odd nces, and kind of trying to turtle up. "Alright miss, this is Shen Hu, a soon to be divine tiger, and his love Huoli, who is the same, while also pregnant with Xiao Jiahuo. My friends, this is a possible new addition to our family. I am sure you can tell she is a Snow Leopard. I hope we can all be good friends." Shen Hu, and Huoli waved while smiling and saying. "Hello, it is nice to meet you." Reciprocating their greetings, she said. "Hello, it is a pleasure to meet you as well miLord and miLady." Shen Hu, and Huoli, while proud, considering she was to join them, felt a little awkward, wondering how they should reply. Yue then asks. "I mean no disrespect when I say this, however why do you refer to them as lord anddy?" The snow leopard quickly responds. "As you probably already know, between animals, there is still a hierarchy. Even if a lower race kills a higher race, they are still lower, as only the higher races can be divine beings." "Well, as I said before I mean no disrespect, however I am sure we can change that. Surely with cultivation, any animal could be as such." Yue says, and then notices their expressions. Shen Hu then interceded. "While this may not sound like the truth from me my king, it surely is. What you speak of is sphemy, not because we do not ept others but because of an Immortal''s choice long ago." The other two are nodding while he speaks, and Yue then intervenes. "Could you tell me more?" "Of course, while this immortal may not have been a dao immortal cultivator, they were in the true immortal realm. They still had the strength to influence, create, and destroy. Either way, while animals are meant to serve humans, and humans are meant to better themselves, this immortal made a choice. One day, many felt they wanted directions to go by, rather than having to memorize every ce there is. So he said here is north, east, south, and west. Still not content, the people asked for more, so he set some understandings, and animals as the directions while customizing their bodies to make them stronger. Water is associated with the potential of new life hidden in the dark ground beneath the snows of winter. Wood is associated with the exuberance of new growth as it shoots up from the earth in the spring. Fire is associated with the process of maturation that takes ce under the warmth of the summer sun. Earth is associated with ripening of grains in the yellow fields ofte summer. Metal is associated with the harvest of autumn and the storage of seed for next years nting and a new cycle. Still not content, the people asked for more. Thus he set cycles, as well as many more things before leaving, as if he interfered too much in their lives their trials may not be trials anymore. Creation Cycle ----------------- Wood feeds Fire Fire creates Earth (ash) Earth bears Metal Metal collects Water Water nourishes Wood The Destruction Cycle ------------------------- Wood parts Earth Earth dams (or absorbs) Water Water extinguishes Fire Fire melts Metal Metal chops Wood This is where fengshui, and certain other things were made, and the animals set to their hierarchy." Yue then spoke up. "While I now understand that, I think I can solve your problems." "What do you mean? While actions can be fixed over, words cannot be unspoken." Huoli said. "Honey, let him speak, you must show respect to us." Shen Hu said while growling a little to remind her of her ce. She quickly remembered, and became quite and demure once more. "What I mean is you said just he was just a true immortal right? Well, I happen to be very well acquainted with with a peak dao immortal. As he is my friend, I am sure he would probably be willing to help, or if you do not mind waiting for me, I could do it for you. Customize your bodies that is, thus allowing both you and your decedents to be much stronger than those heavenly beasts. That is if you want me to do so?" Yue said, and then continued. "However it will still be many years until then so you would have to wait." All three animals jaws dropped, and said. "You know a Dao Immortal?!" "Yes, and we n to travel togetherter, however that was not what I was trying to get across. Is it really so important?" "Right, Right, so how do you know him, and do you know others?" The snow leopard interjected as while Shen Hu, and Huoli were amazed to hear that one was still living, let alone, speaking to a low level cultivator. "I mean he is thest one currently in existence, as far as he knows. Although he is training me and we are nning to travel together, thus how I know him, he is my friend and master." "YOUR MASTER!" The three animals roared, nearly having and giving heart attacks to themselves as well as everyone near them. "Is that such a surprise? Either way, can we get back to the matter at hand? Or is that your answer, that you do not want to upgrade your bodies?" Yue asked while getting a little annoyed that while they were asking for something, theypletely ignored his efforts, but stayed calm. The three quickly quieted down, and tried to ept the new truth, that to them felt bigger than if the sun was rising in the west. Chapter 61 - The Newest Addition To The Family "Is that such a surprise? Either way, can we get back to the matter at hand? Or is that your answer, that you do not want to upgrade your bodies?" Yue asked while getting a little annoyed that while they were asking for something, theypletely ignored his efforts, but stayed calm. The three quickly quieted down, and tried to ept the new truth, that to them felt bigger than if the sun was rising in the west.?? "Sorry, we would love that, however our reaction was just because it is not everyday that you hear about such a cultivator, let alone meet one of their disciples." Shen Hu said while trying to appease Yueliang. "Alright, I get it. However, let us not speak about this for a while. If you are so excited, just wait until you meet him. Although first, I have to find him again, which should be pretty quick once we are out in space." Yue said calming them down, as he could see the three did not want to miss such an opportunity. "I agree." The snow leopard said. "To what specifically?" Huoli asked her. "Well, Yueliang asked if I would go into a contract with him. I am saying that I agree to it now." Yue then intervenes. "Before that happens, I have a question. Is this solely because of my master or you actually want to be with us?" "Both are wrong. Firstly, although I may be interested in such a cultivator, I would never enter a contract for that. Second, it is because (saying shyly) of you, you are strong, and attractive. Also, while it would be amazing to travel space, animals are only attracted to and follow the strong, right Shen Hu?" She says. "Yes." Shen Hu answers swiftly as he spoke the truth, while also knowing what she was trying to pull, and thinking to himself. ''*sigh. This little snow leopard will be putting on quite the show in the future. I wonder, will she seed, or fail in her endeavor. Hmm, oh well, guess I will just watch and see what happens.'' "Okay, so let us begin." Yue said as he gently reached out his hand, sping her soft paw in his hand, then the two began to merge their chi, to form a contract. Shen Hu, and Huoli just saw and watched in their human forms, while sipping their hot herbal tea. ---- A Few Minutes Later ---- "The contract isplete." Yue took the once again manifested contract and put it in his inventory, then continues. "I apologies for making you both wait while we did this." Yue said kind of embarrassed that they had to wait. "It is no problem at all my king. By the way, what would you like to do now?" Shen Hu replies. "I was thinking about giving this little snow leopard her name first, then maybe we could take a walk? We have not really hung around each other to muchtely. What do you all think?" Yue asks. "Sounds good." Shen Hu and Houli reply. "Really, yay." The little snow leopard says with stars beaming from her eyes. "Alright, shall we head out first? I would prefer a change of scenery personally." Yue says while thinking about one of the gardens or parks. The three then nodded and got up with Yueliang. As they were leaving, Yue left the money on the table for the waitress to collect, as well as her tip. They continue walking along the clean and pretty fantasy looking streets of this town. Stopping in their tracks, they see that they have arrived at their destination and they look around. "It is so pretty here." The little snow leopard says while hopping around and ying. "This seems like the perfect ce to have our baby." Huoli said. Shen Hu replies with a nod. "I agree." Yueliang intervenes and says. "Shall we get to the naming?" As he said that, the two tigers sat facing Yueliang wanting to witness this, with the little female snow leopard sitting in front of them waiting patiently and excited. "Well, now that we have gotten to this point, I think I havee up with the perfect name. Xue Meiren." Yue called out to her as if she was already named, asking. "Do you ept your name?" "Yes, yes, definitely yes. By the way, do you really think I am beautiful?" Xue Meiren asked. "Well I am a man of my word, I speak the truth." Yue replied, then started thinking to himself. ''I wonder how she is holding up? If only we knew where Xue was, I could rescue her much faster. Hopefully she does well, however knowing these scums type, I am sure that is not the case.'' "Yueliang, are you alright?" Xue Meiren asks, while Shen Hu and Huoli stare and wonder as well. "Hmm, oh yes. I am fine, sorry, just some memories of someone I lost." Yue replies kind of disheartened. "Were they someone dear to you?" Huoli speaks up this time. "Yes, many people actually, however I am sure they are much happier now." Yue replies. "I see" Huoli replied, as all three looked a little serious as that happened. Although the instant that happened Shen Hu speaks up saying. "Although you may have lost some in the past, you have gained more now right? Even if that was not the case, they would want you to still live your life right? Plus if they are happier now as you say, then should you not be happy for them?" "You are right, and I am. It is not that I really feel too attached, as I am used to people dying or leaving, however the problem is just how those people died I guess." Yue said with a forced smile, as he turns to look at the evening sky in the beautiful garden full of many kinds of flowers and trees. Shen Hu, Huoli, and Xue Meiren all walk to his side, and sit to watch the sun set with him. They all sat in silence as they watched the sun go down. As they grew increasingly tired theyy down right in the garden, watching the dual moons rise until they eventually fall asleep. While Shen Hu, Huoli, and Xue Meiren fell asleep, Yue watched and thought to himself. ''It is interesting, the people on this also live longer because of the second moon, along with cultivation not that they know it. Either way, the second moon also increase the size of the tide, thus their ports must have a special design or something. Wait, do they even have ports here?'' Yue just continues to think to himself about many things throughout the night, and eventually saying very quietly. "Status." [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse ss: None Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 98,000 -> 57,990 More years Level: 22 -> 23 { 680 / 160 next level } Health: 48, 000/ 48, 000 Strength: 170 Agility: 180 Endurance: 190 Intelligence: 195 Soul: 10, 200 -> 30,200 -misc- Luck: 140 Charm: 128 Mana: 135 Chi: 30, 130 Aura: 145 Customizable stat points: 45 -> 50] [ Shop Coins: 3,608,000 -> 3,606,412 ] ''Well at least it seems I have gained a bit, but how high can my stats really go? Also, what is the purpose of this, I doubt my ancestor mad this just too keep us from dying or out of boredom. I really do wonder if he is still alive. It is difficult to imagine him dying if he can create such a thing.'' Yueliang thought to himself, while petting the adorable and warm animals lying all around him. ''I guess there is no need to worry about it, however what should I do from here? How should I really save her? However before I do, I should just ask what she really wants, before taking her. Right, how could I forget. Yang.'' "Yes master? *yawn." Yang replied. ''Do you sleep?'' Yue asked. "Not really, however considering I know where this is going, it is mentally exhausting even for a system.'' Yang replied and then continues. ''You want to know if there is a way to send her a thought or soulmunication, am I wrong?" ''You are right, is there?'' "Yes, and technically you already have the ability, however you are missing a keyponent thus I will have to do it for you unless you get a different skill. Do you want to continue? It costs 100 shop credits per minute." ''Let us do it.'' "You should start speaking in your mind, unless you want to waste time." Yang said. ''Xue, are you alright? Do you know where you are?'' ''Yue (*sobbing noises) you are alive, pleasee save me, I do not know where I am, but it is terrible. I am getting ''tortured'' every day and night. Pleasee here, please help.'' Xue replied. ''I will do my best, the moment I find you I will be on my way.'' Yue said then ended the transmission. "Master you might want to..." ''She is alive, and still wants me.'' Yue thought with a smile, forgetting about how ticked he was that they were doing such things to her, and thinking. ''I have to hurry and find her.'' "Master, you might want to know..." ''Well, I should get some rest, and continue looking tomorrow.'' Yue thought to himselfpletely forgetting about Yang. Yue fell asleep quickly excited for the next day toe. ---- The Next Morning At Sunrise ---- *Yawn, All four woke up, from their good nights rest, all in natural forms. Chapter 62 - The Right Thing To Do? ''Well, I should get some rest, and continue looking tomorrow.'' Yue thought to himselfpletely forgetting about Yang. Yue fell asleep quickly excited for the next day toe. ---- The Next Morning At Sunrise ----?? *Yawn, All four woke up, from their good nights rest, all in natural forms. ''That was a good nights'' sleep.'' Yue thought to himself as he woke up surrounded by soft fluffy predatory animals. ''Hahah, if anyone else from my previous world, they would probably think I would be eaten. Anyways, time to get up.'' Yue thought as he starts pushing himself up off the garden floor, Shen Hu, Huoli, and Xue Meiren get up shortly after and start following him while yawning a little, still waking up. "Where are we going now my king?" Xue Meiren asks while they are walking down the street, with the sun just rising. "I made a promise that I have yet to keep, thus I want to at least start working on it today. Which, by the way, I have not forgotten what I promised you. I remember I still need to make your snowy little home, just as I did for the tigers." Yue replied. "What did you promise if I may ask?" "Just that I would name a bunch of people, which reminds me, I have something for you three, and one for your baby as well, once they are born that is." Yue said as he pulled out three illusion armbands, and reaches towards them. The three look at him cautiously, and Yue noticing this stops, saying. "Do not worry, these are just arm bands that make you appear as human, as well as give you ess to 99 percent of all the areas in this town, including the inns for the people living here. May I put them on you?" Shen Hu, hearing this, turns to his human form, nodding at Huoli to do the same. Both standing before their king, Shen Hu speaks up. "We can do it, however you may want to help her. We mean no disrespect my king, it just makes us a little ufortable having someone put something like this on us." Huoli nodding at Shen Hus'' words. To settle their doubts, Yue unbuttoned and took off his shirt, unintentionally showing off his great physique. He had pecks, abs, biceps, etc that looked as though they could shred even metal. "It is alright, I understand. Also just to settle your doubts, here is mine. There is only a slight difference as mine opens all the areas in case of emergency." Yue said while showing them his illusion arm band, then putting his shirt back on. Even Shen Hu as a male had to admit, he looked amazing in his mind. Xue Meiren was blushing so much she thought her fur would change color. Huoli remained the same, just thinking her mate was the best in existence. "Sorry if that made you ufortable." Yue said as he passed two of the arm bands to Shen Hu. Then Shen Hu ced his on his arm, while using his free hand to put Huolis'' on her. Meanwhile, Yueliang, ask Xue Meiren. "Would you like it on one of your legs, or on your tail?" Blushing even more, hearing him talk about her tail, and wanting to be closer she says in a quiet reply. "My tail please." While the other two watched almost dumbfounded. Yueliang then coiled it around a little above the middle of her tail, tight enough it would not fall off. Then, looking around, he noticed one cute look, and two dumbfounded ones, thus he asks. "What? Did I do something wrong? Do I have something on me?" Xue Meiren, and Huoli just stayed quiet, letting the males speak. Shen Hu intercedes saying. "My king, I am not certain whether you know or not, seeing as you are not an animal, however we do have customs, and such. You see, our tail is not only our sense of bnce, and for hunting, but also an erogenous zone, among other things. We do not normally let other touch our tail unless we are intimate, do you see now?" Yueliang blushed a little, and was caught off guard, thus continuing quickly. "I apologize, Xue Meiren if I made you ufortable. I had not known of such things..." Quickly interrupting Yueliang, while Shen hu just shook his head, Xue Meiren says. "There is no need to apologize, I am quite happy ''you'' did it." "It seems I really need to study up more on other races." Yue mumbled to himself. Hearing this two of them nodded while Xue Meiren spoke again. "I can teach you if you want." "I will dly take you up on that sometime, however I must get to naming the others first, among other things." Yue said happily. The four then continue on their short walk to the city center, whilst Yueliang snaps, thus summoning Rei. "Hello Rei, sorry to call you so early in the morning, however, could you quickly call everyone over to the town circle? I would summon them, however I do not want to embarrass anyone." "No problem my king, also, thank you for your consideration. It shall be done soon." Rei said as he started running around letting people know, and having them pass the message as well. ---- About 20 Minutes Later ---- "Hello everyone, I am sorry for calling you so early in the morning, I hope you slept well. Either way, it is time to fulfill my promise now, well at least part of it. I shall be naming you all, or at least as many as I can before I need a break. That is unless any of you do not want a name. Hehehe" Yueliang announced. Hearing the announcement they cheered while quickly getting into an orderly line, and Yueliang started naming them one by one. They were each named starting with the A''s, aside from those already with a name, in which he just gave them the same name, thus enhancing its effects, as Yueliangs'' naming is much more pure due to cultivating. [Aaron] ... [Adam] .... [in] ... [Caarie] ... And so on until he hit 5,000 of the six thousand, he felt so exhausted he thought he may die. However he just said. "For those 1,000 I have yet to name, I will do it soon, however I need to do some quests first. I apologize." "There is no need for apology milord, we are already amazed you could do this much." One of the unnamed came forward and spoke. Even those who were named still stuck around to watch such a scene, and stop him should it be necessary, as naming can be lethal for the namer. Yue just as he was about to leave, lost his strength, passed out, and fell right onto Shen Hu in his tiger form, who then said. "Alright everyone, I will take care of our king, please get back to your work. We do not want this wonderful young prodigy who is our leader to be disappointed right? Take care everyone, and work hard." While this was being said, Huoli, and Xue Meiren adjusted Yueliangs'' body so he would not fall off while the brought him back to his house. Huoli then changed form upon their arrival, then picking up Yueliang and cing him on his bed before changing back. Dreaming, and seemingly peacefully sleeping, Yuey there on his bed, being watched over by three beautiful predatory animals. Such a surprising sight to behold, however after roughly an hour Yueliang woke up with a killer headache saying. "Wow this hurts, anyways, did I at least get most of them named?" "Wow, my king, you nearly kill yourself, and yet you are more worried about your people? Truly and admirable leader, however you must care for yourself as well, lest you make those under you suffer." Huoli spoke in her soft beautiful voice, that seemed to have a lot of knowledge. "My mate is right, you must be more careful." Shen Hu was short and to the point. "Is there anything you need? Can I make it better in anyway?" Xue Meiren asked. Rubbing his head a little to try and rid himself of the headache, Yue spoke in an extremely kind and sincere voice. "Thank you so much for your care, and watching over me. Also, I agree, you are right, I must be more careful, however if I do not push my limits how will I grow? Also, if you could get me some cold water, that might help. Thank you." The two tigers nodded in appreciation that he was taking this seriously. Whilst hearing his request, Xue Meiren, took in chi,municated with it, then released it while assigning matter to it, creating a refreshing water ball in mid air. She then guided it to Yueliang, that he may drink it. Xue Meiren also said concernedly. "Drink slowly, you are still a bit weak." Chapter 63 - Next?! Rubbing his head a little to try and rid himself of the headache, Yue spoke in an extremely kind and sincere voice. "Thank you so much for your care, and watching over me. Also, I agree, you are right, I must be more careful, however if I do not push my limits how will I grow? Also, if you could get me some cold water, that might help. Thank you." The two tigers nodded in appreciation that he was taking this seriously. Whilst hearing his request, Xue Meiren, took in chi,municated with it, then released it while assigning matter to it, creating a refreshing water ball in mid air. She then guided it to Yueliang, that he may drink it. Xue Meiren also said concernedly. "Drink slowly, you are still a bit weak."?? Yueliang looked at the floating water ball, and guided it slowly into his mouth, as he drank carefully. Just from the taste alone, one could tell it was jam packed with vitamins and minerals that were more spread out in water naturally. Yue then thought to himself. ''No wonder cultivators can survive on chi alone, they are basically producing their own needs with the chi around them. Either way, it is delicious.'' "So what are we going to do next?" Shen Hu asked curiously. Hearing this, Yue started getting off the bed, about to speak, only to fall back down onto the bed feeling exhausted. "Next? Clearly you should rest more. You know, naming does not just require ones soul, it requires their years remaining. The soul to stabalize and focus it, while also being a like a certificate showing you are worthy of giving the name, thus you must be higher than the one you are naming. Also your soul is you as a whole, if you did not have a soul you would not exist. The reason we were so surprised you could name so many people is because one should not have so many years normally." Xue Meiren spoke. With a headache Yue interrupts saying. "So then what you are saying is that because one, I lost so much life force at once my body has to adapt, and 2, that I gave too much, to the point I nearly killed myself? However I still have thousands of years remaining, so how can that be?" "*Sigh. You just do not get it do you?" Xue Meiren asked before continuing. "A being that can with stand having so many years is one thing, however actually obtaining it is a whole other. Because you not only obtained such an amount, but also used it, you are in this situation. You see, once you gain such an amount of life, and can handle it, your body assumes that is your new life span. Thus like any creature, as they near their death, they get older, and weaker. This is what you have done to yourself! Do you get it now?" Xue Meiren exined sadly. While the other two just nodded in agreement. "I see..." Yue replied with a disheartened expression, while thinking. ''Yang, is this really true?'' "Unfortunately yes master. However why is it you listen to me now, but not when I try to save your life?" Yang replies. ''When did you do that?'' Yue asks. "*Sigh. Whatever, I will say it onest time, so please listen closely. Your girlfriend, Xue, do not trust her. She has changed." ''How could you know that?'' Yue asks with utmost curiosity and sincerity. "Really? You have a system, and you think finding out when someone lies is difficult to discern?" Yang replied with amazement. ''You are right. Hehe.'' "So what are you going to do now? Are you going to live out your days here, or refill your remaining years?" Xue Meiren asked, while the others stared intently, wondering what his next move would be. "You all are right, I have done this to myself, however that does not mean I will give up on my dreams. Although, at the same time, I am not certain of the future, thus I feel it is better to live for now and see how things turn out. Do not worry, I will still try to let you meet my master." Yue said feeling every part of his body getting slightly weaker and more tired, so he says. "However for now, I think I need some rest." As his body fell into aying position from his arms giving out. Worried about their king, and friend, the three justy in wait. Eventually taking turns sleeping, in case he woke while they slept. However while a few thoughts did cross their minds, one in particr really got to them. ''Why is it his body is still so weak and frail whilst he has his cultivation? Could he not just move the chi to support his movements. But then again, it is already making him tired so how really does this work?'' "Hello everyone I do not have long so please stay quiet." A voice rang out among their heads. "Who? Nevermind..." They decided to listen despite not knowing for certain who the voice was, although it was familiar to all three of them. "*Sigh. Alright, I am Yang, Yueliangs'' System. Either way, to get to the point, because of the influx and deflux of Yueliangs'' age in such a short time, his body is currently experiencing rapid aging, and his years are being consumed. Thus, in order to save him, I will need your help, are you willing?" Yang asked hurriedly as Yueliangs'' life is passing fast. "What can we do?" Shen Hu, Huoli, and Xue Meiren asked simultaneously, and surprising each other. "I will give you quests to kill off cultists, or join wars, all you need to isplete them. I will teleport you there. As long as we can refill his life span, I can stabilize his body until it settles. By the way, you only have 48 hours left. His life is going down by around 150 years per hour." "Understood, please give us the quests quickly. There is no time to lose." Shen Hu said while worried for his new friend. "Alright, Shen Hu, you and Huoli, will go to the Quetzech Rain Forest. There is a war currently going on. Kill anyone who is not dressed in tribal outfits." Yang said, and then a momentter, the two disappeared. "Now then, for you Xue Meiren, I will be sending you into a cave to kill all everyone in there. Got it?" Yang asked, and then before she could answer he says as he teleports her. "Good." ---- Meiren POV ---- "Great, another cave, and more cultists." She thought to herself. ---- Shen Hu POV ---- "Well this should be fun right love?" Shen Hu asked Huoli as a rhetorical question. "Of course, more practice for us, and stories for the baby." She replied excitedly. ---- Yueliang POV ---- In a white room, all Yueliang could see was light as he mumbles to himself. "Am I dying? Hmm, interesting... I kind of hoped I would die in a ze of glory." "Hello Yueliang, you are not quite dead yet. This is pretty much the waiting room before you pass on to the other side. Also, good job, considering how bright it is, it seems you lived a great life so far. The more naughty *ahem, worse things you do in your life, the darker the room gets. Meaning you can guess where you would go to a degree." Yang said. "I see, so why is no oneing to guide me to my next life or the other side?" Yue asked curiously. "As I said, first off you are not dead, and second, because you still have people out there bringing you closer to healthy with every passing second." Yang replies matter of factly. "Alright, I understand, however why are you here with me?" Yue pointed out the elephant in the room. "Well, that would be because I am dead *ahem, sorry, bound to your soul as your ancestor has done for his descendants." "Hold on, you just said dead, please exin. I mean we have time, and I will be waiting here for either one option or the other." "Alright, well you most likely will not remember anyway so here we go. Your ancestor, in order to provide each with a system, something needed to be used, thus a uninhabited was converted into a system, then bound to his seed. Once he had children, they had this, and it passed from generation to generation." Yang exins slowly, and in more detail. "Okay, however there is clearly more to it than that." "You are right Yueliang, your ancestor put a n in order in case on of two situations happen. First would be if you are the final living heir which you are, or two, born with a certain amount of innate talent, which again you are. Meeting just one criteria, would have provided you an aid, however meeting both provided you me. You see he did not want his lineage dying out." "Well, please continue, please do not keep me in suspense." "You see, your lineage naturally has twins, as some people do, and when twins are born, sometimes one dies. As there is no need to go into further detail for that part, I died in child birth, rather than me passing on, I was bound to you by the system. For what reason I am not certain, nor do I care as I got to stay with my twin for as long as you live. I get to watch you grow, and help you." "If that is the case how do you know so much?" Yue wondered? "Well, we do learn before we are given our bodies you know. Anyways, as part of the system, I also inherited its knowledge. However that does not mean I can use as I please, or I would have made a body to be with my twin. Regardless, I am just happy to be with you once more." Yang said to his brother. Chapter 64 - My Brother? "If that is the case how do you know so much?" Yue wondered? "Well, we do learn before we are given our bodies you know. Anyways, as part of the system, I also inherited its knowledge. However that does not mean I can use as I please, or I would have made a body to be with my twin. Regardless, I am just happy to be with you once more." Yang said to his brother.?? "To think that I thought my twin was dead, and it seems this exins why the longing disappeared after you arrived inside me." Yue mumbled to himself, piecing everything together. "Well, either way, I did not tell you because it seemed as though it would be better if you found out yourself rather than a system that you just met." Yang added. "Anyways, just curious when do you think they will be done saving me? Come to think of it, you did not tell me how they are doing so." Yue pointed out. "Right, I used some of your remaining years to talk to them, then sent them on a few of your quests, considering that while they are under you, you will benefit from it. Regardless, they should be done shortly considering their skill level and strength. They only went in about an hour ago so I guess we will see shortly, plus I only sent the animals, not the sky orcs, nor the goblins. The reason being I did not want to waste too much of your remaining life." Yang exins while Yueliang lies down on the nonexistent floor, just floating there. "So what sort of quests did you give them?" Yue sighed in rxation, putting one leg over the other while lying down, and his hands behind his head as a pillow. "Well for the snow leopard Xue Meiren, she is clearing out a cave of people, while the two potential divine tigers are currently joining a war between arge tribe, and some invaders. Of course they are killing the invaders." Yang continues. "I see, seems perfect for them. Well the cave so that Xue Meiren may get rid of her bad past memories, and the war for the tigers to practice, get stronger, and have stories for their baby. Which by the way I cannot wait to see the little one." Yue eximed while imagining the cubs'' cuteness after it''s born. "I was hoping so." Yang said feeling pleased at thepliment of his intelligence. "So what should we do while we wait?" Yueliang asked since there was not much to do other than sleep, however he did not feel tired. "Well, we could y a board game if you want." Yang sighed as he too felt a little off waiting to see whether his brother and himself would pass on or not. "How exactly would we do that? There is nothing here." He said pointing out the obvious matter of factly. "True, however you just have to use your soul to guide the chi into producing what you want." "I see." Yue mumbled as he spent the next roughly half minute forming a board and many pieces for a go set. After which he started ying and had yang tell him where to ce his pieces, so as to let them y together sort of. ---- 1 Hour Later ---- Seeing the room disappear around him, Yueliang says. "Does this mean they seeded or that I am finished?" "First off you would not be finished because of that, you still have choices, not that I rmend that. Regardless, it seems they have saved you, so good luck br.. master." "Why not just call me brother? I mean we are twins after all right?" "Yes, however..." Yueliang cuts him off and says. "No if, ands, or buts, we are family, so we should act as such. Do you understand?" "Alright, I get it." Yang replied as though he felt it was useless to debate this any longer not that there was a need too. As Yang replied, Yue woke up feeling hazy, and the memories were kind of vague, however he tried focusing so that he would not forget what just happened. Spending a few minutes like this, he eventually remembered everything that happened, and felt he would not lose the memories, thus he opened his eyes. Looking to his left he saw the three animals sitting around him and says weak and slowly while still lying down. "Thank you so much, you have all worked hard." Yue smiled as he spoke. Hearing his praise and gratitude they all felt like their hard work was worth it. Finally Huoli points out the elephant in the room, asking what is on everyones'' mind. "Now that you are awake, are you feeling better? Or are you still dying?" "I am doing much better thank you for asking. Also, no I am no longer losing my life, however at the same time, I feel it may take a few days for my body to adjust more to my new situation. Either way, thank you for being patient, and so loyal. You have saved my life and I will not forget this." Yueliang replied sincerely, yet still weakly. "If there is anything we can do to help, please let us know. We will dly help." Shen Hu sighed in sadness at the sight of such a prodigious young man in such a situation. Huoli continues from where Shen Hu left off saying. "We will take turns taking care of you. Shen Hu and I one day, and Xue Meiren the next. For now we should get clean, may we use your amenities?" She asked while wanting to get clean. Yueliang having had is eyes shut during most of their conversation, opened them again upon hearing her words and finally noticed how much blood, organs, and other remains were all over the three white creatures, saying. "Of course, please make yourselffortable, and use what you need as you see fit, I will be going to sleep for now." "Good Night." Shen Hu replied. "Sleep well, young master." Huoli said softly. "May you have wonderful dreams, and awaken pristine." Xue Meiren said in her soothing and adorable voice. As Yueliang slept, the two tigers went to the wash room first, while the snow leopard watched over him in a rxedying down position. The two tigers washed up quickly and yed a little in the bath while in their tiger forms. Water sshed all over, however they felt happy and rxed after having their fun, then returned shortly, that the snow leopard may have her turn. The snow leopard just tried to calm herself and rx while washing herself. In the mean time the tigers started talking to each other whileying down watching over Yueliang. Huoli says in excitement. "That quest was quite fun right. Ooh, Honey the cub just kicked a little." She said lovingly. Shen Hu moved his right paw towards her stomach an felt the little cub moving around, saying. "I cannot wait for our little cub to grow up big and strong. It will be fun teaching and ying while they grow up." "They? Are you looking forward to twins or something?" She asked half worried, and half excited. "Of course, more babies means more grandchildren, right?" He states as if it was obvious. "That is true." She said in a loving and nurturing voice once realizing she would get to see more grandchildren. The two continue talking andughing for a while, even after Xue Meiren returned among them, and saying. "Unless you two are feeling tired, I will go take my rest first, alright?" "No problem" Shen Hu replied swiftly before getting back to speaking with his love, and mate. Hearing this she went down to one of the spare rooms, and went to sleep underneath the bed on the ground. They changed every 12 hours until 4 days had passed, although all during that time Yueliang never awoke from his slumber. On the 4th day however, as sun rise he opened his eyes feeling slightly more energetic, as if his life wasing back to him, and looking to his right he thought to himself. ''These tigers are just too adorable, I am sure their baby will be as well. However what if they have multiple? Then I would have more to name right? Oh well, I wonder what my stats are at now. Status.'' [Character Sheet Name: Yueliang Haizi Title: Dark Horse ss: ???? Race: Draconic Human Age: 21 Life Expectancy: 7, 990 -> 108, 000 More years Level: 23 -> 26 { 6,800 / 12,800 next level } Health: 48, 000/ 48, 000 Strength: 170 Agility: 180 Endurance: 190 Intelligence: 195 Soul: 30,200 -misc- Luck: 140 Charm: 128 Mana: 135 Chi: 30, 130 Aura: 145 Customizable stat points: 50 -> 65 ] [ Shop Coins: 3,606,412 ] ''Well it is nice that I leveled up, and that I even got more health than before. However it seems I really have to worry about how I use my years from now on. This is really dangerous, I know I was warned by Yang before, but wow. Oh well, at least I learned something new. Anyways, at least the snow leopards home is made, and next to the tigers. After I finally get better, I still have to hold the auction, and do a few other things. Which reminds me, how is the progress on the space ship?'' Yue thought to himself as he watched the cute tigers purring in their sleep, and being tempted to pet their soft fur. Chapter 65 - Good Morning ''Well it is nice that I leveled up, and that I even got more health than before. However it seems I really have to worry about how I use my years from now on. This is really dangerous, I know I was warned by Yang before, but wow. Oh well, at least I learned something new. Anyways, at least the snow leopards home is made, and next to the tigers. After I finally get better, I still have to hold the auction, and do a few other things. Which reminds me, how is the progress on the space ship?'' Yue thought to himself as he watched the cute tigers purring in their sleep, and being tempted to pet their soft fur. ---- A Few Hours Later ----?? The two tigers then *Yawn as they awoke slowly still about to look up to see their sleeping master. "Good morning, did you sleep well?" Yueliang asked them with a smile, shocking them, as they thought he would still be resting. "Good morning." They replied, very happily before Huoli continues. "Please do not worry us like that again." "Of course. I will definitely do my best not to worry you in the future." Yueliang looks as her as though she were a innocent child, from her adorable reaction, until he remembered the gory site, and thought that Shen Hu was very fortunate to have her. After their short exchange of pleasantries, Xue Meiren started walking in saying in a rxed just woken up voice. "Good morning, time to swap. *Yawn" upon opening her eyes, she exims. "Yueliang, you are awake, I was so worried." Completely forgetting about the tigers and jumping on top of Yueliang. You could almost see the sweat drop on their faces while they smiled at each other with a face that said. ''Of course, what else can one expect from someone in love?'' "Oof, So I have decided, there is something I want to do. Every month, I will send out five hundred of the Sky Orcs for a mandatory vacation. While they may choose to spend the vacation however they want, they will be required to spend one month out of the town. This is because I want them to have fun, experience more, and maybe even learn something. What do you all think?" Yueliang asked. "Why did you not say hello to me?" Meiren asks curiously and kind of sad. "Sorry, I did not mean to ignore you, there was just a good idea in my mind. Good morning Xue Meiren, you look great, and feel soft. Now, what do you all think?" Shen Hu speaks up first. "I think it is a wonderful idea, however they prefer to spend their time just researching right? So how exactly could you get them to enjoy it unless you made a special ce for them... Actually, why not make it the town next time you expand? It is perfect, although should we do about the goblins, and humans?" "Hmm, you make some great points. I guess we could ask the humans, and goblins? Until then, what about you three?" Xue Meiren began to speak this time. "I do not know about these divine tigers, however I choose to stay by your side." "I see... and your opinion?" Yue looks at the tigers with a curious gaze. Shen Hu looks at Huoli, and after a meaningful mysterious gaze, they nod to each other before the male tiger speaks again. "We have decided to stay with you as well, of course we may need some time for our cub, however aside from that, it seems more fun, and better to stay by your side. That is if you are alright with it. Plus, we would get to travel just by following you anyway." "You make good points, alright I agree to you following me However, if you three ever change your minds, please let me know. In the mean time, although I do have to take it easy until the week is out, there are still many things for me to take care of." The three nodded, and seeing that Yueliang is trying to get up, Shen Hu steps forward while transforming, and gets ready to help him at a moments notice, should he need it. Yue then began to stab up, holding on to Shen Hus'' arm to keep himself bnced. He stood, yet still his legs were very wobbly. *Thud. Yueliang fell to his knees, and looks so sad as he was not able to use his body like normal. In his eyes one could see he was holding back his sadness as he was not able to walk and thought to himself. ''How can this be? When will I finally be able to walk again?'' Seeing his friend and king like this, Shen Hu transformed back and says. "How about using me as your mount for now. At least until you can get back up on your feet. We cannot let your people see you like this, nor our enemies." He tried tried to reason it out to those around him, and Yueliang so he would be more willing as he felt slightly embarrassed thinking. ''If only he was a higher rank cultivator this would not seem so embarrassing, however if others knew the truth about him, I am sure they would be fighting over just getting to be his mount.'' Yueliang thought to himself, and figured his friend was right, so he rose his arm around Shen Hus'' back, and then his leg before pulling himself up with the help of Huoli, before saying. "I am sorry to burden you like this, but also thank you so much. By the way, am I making you ufortable Shen Hu?" He asked as he was worried about injuring him by ident, whileying face forward on his back. "You are fine my friend, so where are we going?" Shen Hu asked, while noticing Yue still seems a bit hazy with his eyes half shut. "Please, take me to Rei, there are some matters I need to discuss with him. Then to see how Yins'' teaching is going with Fashi and his granddaughter, before I speak with him." "Alright." Shen Hu said while beginning to head down the stairs. Huoli and Xue Meiren decided that they would stay and wait, as they clean up the ce, and prepare dinner. On the back of the tiger, Yueliang stared of into space as he remembered the days of his childhood, back when he briefly saw his father and the days when he used to y by himself. Then he started thinking. ''Although I am d to have all of these great friends and everything, it seems I would be much farther along had I not decided to add weight to carry to myself. Yet at the same time, would I really have grown as fast, let alone survive the world being consumed?'' After leaving the house, the tiger moved at a leisurely pace, as he was worried that in Yueliangs'' condition, he might either worsen or fall off. Either way, Shen Hu continued moving through the inner city, familiarizing himself with the terrain. Eventually the two gave up, and decided to head back. "Hello, I am back. I heard that you were looking for me for something?" Rei said standing behind the two startling them slightly. Seeing it was Rei, Shen Hu calmed and Yueliang sat up weakly saying. "Hello, is it finished yet??" "Ah, yes, the ship has been finished for about 2 days. Speaking of which, I went to tell you, however it seems you were not avable. Either way, is there anything else?" "So the ship is ready for flight? That is wonderful. Anyways, I wanted to mention that I have some ns I will be putting in ce soon, that I hope you all will enjoy." Worried, Rei asks. "What exactly are those ns? Also, as for the ship, yes it ispletely built, however there is one little problem." "You will find out in time, however I am more concerned about this problem. Please exin more about this." Yue replies curiously. "Well, we do not have an urate star chart of where ever we are, thus even if you decided to fly, you would have to map everything as you go." Rei looked disappointed that he could not map out where they currently are. "Hahaha. And here I was worried it would be something serious. I can deal with that no problem. Either way, please thank the others for me as I am currently busy with some other matters. Do not worry I will not be leaving just yet." Yueliang said and then he said with soulmunication. "Shen Hu, shall we head to see Yin now?" "Of course." Shen Hu nodded and left, while Rei just stood there pondering what Yueliang could have meant by not having a star chart was not a problem, as mapping gxies is necessary to know where you are going and at the same time, extremely difficult. Chapter 66 - A Wonderful Dinner (For foreign terms you might not know they are in thement box. Anything else, please look up.) "Of course." Shen Hu nodded and left, while Rei just stood there pondering what Yueliang could have meant by not having a star chart was not a problem, as mapping gxies is necessary to know where you are going and at the same time, extremely difficult.?? While a map of a may seem difficult, you are not creating a fully 3 dimensional map most of the time as it would be almost useless where as in space, you have up down left right, basically a gyroscope. If you did not have all the different directions mapped out, how would you know where to go? Either way, you would have to map out where everything is, and its rotation so as to not run into a, oret, or something. The maps that one would create for interster travel are not just static made maps, but as actual moving live maps. When one looked at such a thing, they would think they were watching a holographic live video or movie of the stars. It is truly beautiful. While lying on Shen Hus'' back, Yueliang thought to himself. ''I know those contracted with me, can teleport to me, however, should I make a transportation array on the ship, or better yet for the ship? Mmm, never mind, it is useless to think about such things right now, there is still too much to do. Oh right...'' Yueliang then mumbled. "Yang, please begin a mental transmission with Rei." "You may begin your conversation now brother." Yang replied happily. ''Rei, please do not be too surprised, this is Yueliang. Anyways, I forgot to mention something. We will be having guestsing by in less than a week for an auction, I would like for you to set it up, and have people on stand by in case someone wants to sell something. I think that should be about all for now.'' Yueliang spoke swiftly as to not waste any more shop credits than needed. "By the way, why is it that the closer I get to Yins'' house the more I smell rotting flesh, and vani trying to cover the smell?" Shen Hu asks kind of warily. "Ah right, of course. Please try to stay calm around Yin, I am sure that many people and especially divine creatures hate the undead. However I guess you will know sooner orter, Yin is a lich. Also, he creates, and summons undead for manualbor. It helps a lot actually, although you should know he is a good man, and is one of my friends. I hope you both can get along. Also, we are working on turning him back soon as well, okay?" Yueliang tries giving as many reasons for them not to fight as he can pull off the top of his head. "*Deep Sigh. I will see about us being friends, no guarantees, but I feel that you have one thing wrong. Although many may hate the undead, those are more personal preferences. For instance the churches tend to try to wipe out the liches, as well as those who think they are all the same, but I only kill what is clearly doing evil, or to eat. Aside from that, I just spend time with my mate." Shen Hu replies as they walk down the smooth road. "Good to know, I apologize for the misunderstanding." "It is alright, from your memory, I have clearly seen what your world taught you. Either way, we will be arriving soon." Still mid day, with the birds chirping, the chefs cooking, and the children ying, all was peaceful around while Yueliang watched stillying on Shen Hus'' back. ---- A Few Moments Later ---- Shen Hu walks up to the fence, as Yueliang watches the two humans practicing their craft, while Yin would kindly, and swiftly correct their errors in magic. It was a wonderful sight to behold, as it is when you see people dedicated to learning. Currently, the main focus of this ss seems to be correcting the flow of mana. *Click. ck. A pebble skipped across the ground as Shen Hu idently bumped it with his paw. Hearing the sound, Yin who was sharper looked over and saw Yueliang, then rushed over, asking worriedly. "Are you alright? What happened to him?" "Calm down, he is fine. His body is just adjusting, however he can still talk just fine." Shen Hu swiftly reassured Yin. "I see, so what have youe for today Yueliang?" Yin asked while the the two humans began walking up to them. "Justing by to see how training was going and say hello. Also, how is their training going?" Yue weakly replies. "They are picking everything up pretty quickly, already having learned a few new spells. However while Fashi is better at control, his grand daughter is better at analyzing the spells. Although if you are curious about their talents, they are still pretty average among new mages of my world." "Sounds like high praiseing from you." Yueliang joked, while still being honest. "Hahah, I guess you are right." Yin replied. The two continued speaking for a while about random things, even catching up on a few certain matters. After about half an hour, Yueliang spoke with soulmunication again saying. ''Shall we head back? Unless there is something you would like to do while we are out?'' ''There is nothing I need to do right now, so I will take you back.'' Shen Hu replied nonchntly. The two took their time heading back in silence, as between two friends, you do not always need words. The bonds one have should be more about the time spent together rather than words spoken, as words do not always hold the truth. When they made it back, Shen Hu opened the door and the two of them were greeted at the door hearing. "Wee back, we prepared a meal for you." Huoli said while the two of them were lying in the entrance way. Just as the two were about to open their mouths, Shen Hu, and Yueliang noticed their stomachs growling. Not noticing their hunger earlier surprised them, and Yueliang says. "Thank you for your diligent efforts. I look forward to eating the meal you have prepared personally." Shen Hu walked to the table following the twodies with Yueliang on his back still. Once they had arrived, Yueliang slid off carefully, and they knelt before the food. Huoli and Shen Hu changed to their human forms and sat seiza as well. After a brief moment of silence, they picked up their chop sticks and reached into some shina soba first. The moment the vor touched their tongues, Shen Hu, and Yueliang looked each other in the eyes, and instantly knew each others thoughts. They smiled, and continued to eat silently while smiling. Once they were full of the ''meal'', they both said. "Thank you for the ''meal''. It was very filling." Thedies assuming it was apliment just smiled and blushed as they began picking up what remnants there was left before throwing them into the magicalposter that immediately transported it to the farms. While Xue Meiren, and Huoli where cleaning, Yueliang as quickly as he could climbed onto Shen Hus'' back as they rushed up stairs. Upon arriving in his room, they said simultaneously. "Wow, that was awful!" Then Yueliang continues saying. "You married one of them, how did you not know about this?" "Well, I normally hunt, and bring back food for us. However we never really cook all too often, unless we are smoking food to keep it fresh longer." Shen Hu replied quickly while trying to rid his memory of that awful vor. "I hear theming, quickly battle positions." Yueliang said. Upon Yueliang finishing his statement, the two instantly got into sleeping positions and feigned asleep until they eventually passed out from the long day they had. *Click The door opened. The twodies walked in with smiles on their faces, excited their first attempt turned out great. Not knowing anything was wrong. When they came in they saw the two asleep, and Huoli spoke. "Awe it seems they liked it so much they fell asleep peacefully." "We should do this more often, I am sure they would love it." Xue Meiren replied. While they were talking, unbeknownst to them, the two sleeping bodies flinched subconsciously hearing those words. "You are so right, we should. Let us start tomorrow, what should we make for breakfast?" "How about we make Chinese stuffed pancakes? I learned the recipe from Yueliangs'' memories. I am sure you saw it as well. We can eat it because of the meat, while he should enjoy a meal that reminds him of home right?" "I agree, hopefully we have everything we need to prepare it." Huoli felt a little worried they might be missing something. "It should be fine, if we are missing something we can just modify it." Xue Meiren said while the two of them were getting ready to sleep. Once again, Shen Hu, and Yueliangs'' bodies flinched hearing that even whilst asleep. That night Shen Hu and Yueliang had the same dream, they sat together eating food of the twodies. Each time it had a different effect, however at the same time the vor just kept getting worse. Although the worst part was one of the meals they saw in their dream was Chinese stuffed pancakes, yet they were green. They looked at each other gulped, then ate while feigning joy and smiles. A few secondster they were convulsing on the ground then passed out. Then the dream continued on repeat from there. Until morning that is. Chapter 67 - An Awakening Experience... They looked at each other gulped, then ate while feigning joy and smiles. A few secondster they were convulsing on the ground then passed out. Then the dream continued on repeat from there. Until morning that is. The sun came up, and the two females woke up. Once awake, they silently got up from their sleeping positions and went down stairs to prepare another ''delicious'' meal. Having made it to the kitchen, Huoli started getting the kitchenware prepared, whilst Xue Meiren prepared the ingredients for the chinese stuffed pancakes. While they were cooking a delicious and fragrant scent made its way up stairs filling each room on its way.?? *Yawning x2 Shen Hu, and Yueliang smelling the delicious scent, awoke, and yet still half asleep as if being controlled by the scent. Yueliang climbed upon Shen Hus'' back and they proceeded downs stairs to see what could be producing such an alluring scent. Hearing somethinging down the stair albeit quite Xue Meiren looked in that direction. Seeing them at the base of the stairs she began saying seeing them still half asleep. "Good morning you two sleepy heads. Breakfast is almost ready, please go wait at the table." In their daze, they just nodded and proceeded to the table to wait until the food was ready. About 10 minutester a few dishes where ced on the table and Huoli began speaking. "Good morning, my love, and my king. We have prepared breakfast, I hope you enjoy it. Now being more fully awake, Yueliang and Shen Hu replied. "Good morning, and thank you." Then proceeded to look down to see what was prepared. What they see, is green pancakes stuffed with what they could only hope was some sort of meat. Seeing this, they look towards each other and just with their eyes alone they spoke. Shen Hu beginning the conversation. "Wasst night a prophetic dream?" Yueliang swiftly replying. "I have no idea about prophetic dreams, however I think it may have been a warning from heaven. Should we really be supporting their cooking instead of telling them? We might die by their hands!" Shen Hu continues. "As you know, we put our lives on the line for the ones we love." "I think that may be out of context, however alright." Yueliang replied as they nodded to each other then began eating. Yueliang and Shen Hu both spoke simultaneously saying with smiles on their faces, and tears forming. "Wow, this is delicious." As they continued to eat swiftly. Once they finished their meal, they quickly said. "Thank you." Then Yueliang climbed on Shen Hus'' back with some difficulty before they proceeded back up stairs to the bedroom. Half way up the stairs, the two could feel some effectsing on. Then both started convulsing before passing out, and their bodies sliding down the stairs. ---- Meanwhile A Few Seconds Earlier ---- "It is so wonderful that we can give them such joy from our cooking." Huoli said while picking up some of the dishes. "I agree.... " *Thud Thud Thud "What is that sound?" Xue Meiren replied, and as if it just dawned on the two, they began rushing over to the stairs to see if whoever fell was okay. Huoli worriedly picked up Shen Hu and carried him to the living room, whilst Xue Meiren picked up Yueliang. They both began checking their bodies for injuries, and seeing that they were fine, Huoli ced Shen Hus'' head on herp while she was in human form, whilst Xue Meiren ced Yueliangs'' head on her stomach since she could not shape shift just yet. ---- About 10 Minutes Later ---- "Nngn, What happened?" Shen Hu said while thinking to himself with a killer headache. ''Last thing I remember we were climbing up the stairs and then... Ohhh'' Yueliang woke up next with a killer headache as well, and looked Shen Hu in the eyesmunicating that way once again saying. "That is it, we nearly died, I have to tell them." Shen Hu swiftly began saying. "No, we can certainlyst through this. This is just some physical training. Right, training." He tries convincing himself and Yueliang. Yueliang began speaking again, this time out loud while still staring into Shen Hus'' eyes. "Huoli, Xue Meiren, I must tell you something. Your cooking is so .... wonderful, I think you should buy the cooking skill to truly see how far your skill can go." Hearing Yueliang pause mid sentence nearly gave Shen Hu a heart attack even feeling his heart stop until Yueliang turned it around. If one sat and watched this conversation, they would quickly notice the ever growing beautiful smiles appearing on the twodies faces as they heard suchpliments. Then upon thinking about it, they thought. ''Why did he say the cooking skill rather than get recipes from cook books?'' Huoli then spoke saying. "Clearly we are not good enough, however thank you for your praise milord." She said this trying to not make the men feel bad for trying tofort and support their decisions. "I am sure you two will get much better in the future. However whatever you choose to do in the future, I think I speak for both Shen Hu and myself when I say that we look forward to and are excited to see your progress. "With that said, thank you for taking care of us after our minor fall." Yueliang expressed his gratitude. "Speaking of which, how exactly did you fall?" Xue Meiren asked trying to rify on the situation. Then Huoli nodded as she asked this question being curious as well. "Uhm .... Slipped?" Yueliang replied unconvincingly as if asking a question. *Ahem. Shen Hu cleared his throat, and then speaks, saying. "Sorry, it seems my stomach was still settling, and I missed a step." Shen Hu said while still being honest. Hearing this Yueliang thought to himself. ''Wow, Shen Hu could have gotten best male actor in my old world with how great he is pulling this off. I think I can even see a tear rolling down his cheek.'' . . . "Well I am d that we could help." Xue Meiren said in a down trodden voice, clearly able to see how it was disguised that it was clearly their cooking. She felt really sad finding out that she was the cause. Then feeling a hand on her shoulder she followed it, seeing Huoliforting her with a forced smile, as she knew she was also responsible. "Do not worry, we will definitely practice before we cook for you again." Huoli said while looking at the two men still lying on themfortably with smiles on their faces. Shen Hu, and Yueliang just smiled at herment while staying silent, and snuggling a little closer to their respective soft,fortable ''pillows''. ---- A Couple Minutes Later ---- "Well, before anything else, let us get this out of the way. Is there anything you three want to bring with you before we leave?" Yueliang asked although, truthfully speaking, he knew he would not be leaving this any time soon. His followers also knew that, as they could see he still has ns for this ce. Hearing this, the three looked at each other with curiosity. Then Shen Hu spoke up. "It seems I speak for these twodies as well when I say that we will be ready to leave when you are. For now the only thing of value we would take with us is each other. Of course there is also the baby, however he will probably be born after we leave this." "I see, also as I am sure you know, we will not leave just yet. I just want you to be prepared to leave at a moments notice should we need to." Yueliang added. "You worry to much, do not worry, we are here for you whenever you are ready." Huoli said. Listening to her words, Yueliang looked up and saw .... ''No it cannot be.'' He thought to himself then closing and reopening his eyes again, he Huoli again, thinking. ''Phew, well hopefully that does not happen again. It could get me killed. Yang can you exin what just happened?'' "No problem my brother. You simply heard something that brought up some long suppressed memories. Apparently they were strong enough to cause you to hallucinate ''that'' woman." Yang replies calmly. ''I see, thank you again. By the way considering my current condition, I was wondering is there a way to do the daily quest that would not risk my condition worsening?'' "No, and Yes. No, you cannot really avoid the daily quests as I know that is what you are asking. Now for the yes portion, you can choose to fight beasts or battles. As these would naturally umte the work anyway, just like what you did with parkour. Of course, while you could continue doing parkour, or use some other method, your difficulty and rewards changed to a fixed rate, rather than growing each day. Now they only grow based on level increments of ten." Yang swiftly replies. Chapter 68 - Are You Blind? "...Of course, while you could continue doing parkour, or use some other method, your difficulty and rewards changed to a fixed rate, rather than growing each day. Now they only grow based on level increments of ten." Yang swiftly replies. ''I see, that is very helpful, thank you.''?? "Do not thank me just yet. The best is yet toe." Yang excitedly said. ''Really, what do you mean?'' "Well you have been moved back to 10 km run, 100 push ups, sit us, etc. Also, you will receive + 1 to all stat points like before, as well as + 100 exp each time, andst but not least, you will get a status recovery effective anytime." Yang answered. ''That is certainly amazing, thank you so much.'' "Shen Hu, could you do me a favor?" Yueliang asked while sitting up causing a little bit of difort. "Sure, what do you need?" Shen Hu asked thinking. ''Anything to get me away from this lethal cooking for a little bit.'' "I was hoping we could go into the woods for a bit. I would like to look around and see what fate has in store for me today." "Are you sure? I mean you are not yet fully healed." Huoli intervened, while Xue Meiren just looked sad, as she was worried. At the same time, Shen Hu had a dumbfounded look on his face, thinking. ''Of all the things he could have asked, I did not see this oneing. Is he just courting danger, or is he genuinely curious what fate has in store for him. Ugh, it seems my new friend is quite danger prone. Then again he is still young.'' "Yes I am sure. There are just some things I would like to see out there. So, are we going?" Yueliang replied. "Ah right. Climb on and we can be on our way." Shen Hu said feeling that this should be a pretty quick trip. "Thank you." Yueliang said as he weakly stood up, then stepping forward step by step with difficulty, he eventually reached Shen Hu. While clinging tightly to his body, he climbed upon his back. "Wait..." The two looked back and Yue asks worriedly. "What is it?" "Well obviously we areing with you, we do not want to stay here all day. Right?" Xue Meiren said then nced at Huoli for confirmation. "Right." Huoli gave a one word answer as she got up and ready to go. Yueliang quickly responds. "How about this, you can take turnsing with us? Seeing as if there are too many of us, anything wee across would be wiped out too easily. What do you say?" "Hmm, I see." Xue Meiren replied then continues. "I see, then how about Huoli goes this time, and I will explore the town some more to see if there is anything to do while you are away?" Xue Meirenpromised. "Alright, I will go first. By the way, if you cannot find anything fun to do, why not try checking out on of the skill shops?" Huoli rmends something in return for letting her go first. "Thank you, I will check it out. ... By the way, do you feel that draft in here?" Xue Meiren asked and looked in the direction it came from, before saying in a surprised tone. "Those two left us." Huoli not wanting to believe it, turned her head, checking for herself, saying. "How could they? Is it really so difficult to wait just a couple minutes? Should we try to catch up to them?" Xue Meiren dejectedly replies. "Do you really think we could? We do not know which direction they went, nor do we know how fast they are traveling. Then there is the fact, that surely they know how to conceal themselves, right?" "*Sigh, you are right. Although, why does it feel so weird to say that?" Huoli wondered mumbling to herself. ---- A Few Seconds Earlier, Elsewhere ---- The tiger and human duo walked out of the room while the twodies debated amongst each other. As they did not want to make more noise than needed, Yueliang opened the door as quietly as possible for Shen Hu and leaving it open behind them. Once out of the house, Yueliang began to speak. "Should we wait for them, or should we just go without them?" "I leave that decision up to you milord." Shen Hu spoke quietly. "Hmm, then I guess, we should just wait out here for a few moments, if they do not follow, then so be it. We will go without them." "Works for me, so what should we do in the mean time?" "Would you mind teaching me a little of what you know of this world?" Yueliang asked. "I do not mind, however where should we begin?" "Lifestyle maybe?" "Alright, well ording to your memories if I were topare the two. This ce would be the middle ages when ites to technology, however more advanced than yourst worlds science with magic. Also, as I am sure you have guessed they do have schools for mages, and warriors." "I have noticed those points, as well as the fact that he warriors here are stronger than myst world by arge margin." "Hmm, alright, then let us continue. Their food and sciences are prettycking, as well as a number of other things. However that does not mean they do not have magic that makes things taste better." Shen Hu said while thinking of some of the tasty foods he has eaten in the past. "Why are they relying so much on magic?" Yueliang asked next. "Well, not much is known about the warriors. However it is known that they do everything by hand, including farming, building, and all things that they have. If anything I would say they are the most simr to your old world in the sense that they refuse to use magic." "Interesting, I knew they did not use magic, however it is still surprising that there are currently people on this that are like my old. I figured they just bought all their supplies or something." "If you are really interested in learning more about these people, I do know of a small town of them nearby. However, be sure to heed my warning, they may be a bit defensive of strangers. Especially if they think you are a mage." "Really, when can we get there?" Yueliang asked while trying to hold the stars in his eyes back as much as he can since he wants to get stronger and this ce seems like a nostalgic ce to go to. "You really want to go to that barbaric ce filled with cavemen?" Shen Hu asked with surprise, as he did not expect someone to want to see such an unrefined sight, even if it reminded them of home. "Yes, most definitely." Yueliang nodded while looking at Shen Hus'' eyes. "Alright, however it is a slight distance from here, so we should probably get moving. *Fwish. What was that..." Shen Hu said following what just flew past his face and saw an unimaginable sight before him roaring. "How? Who did this?" Not that anyone besides Yueliang could understand him. "Shen Hu, guard me first. We can track whoever it waster." Yueliang said as he thought to himself. ''Yang I need you to heal me fully, can you do that?'' Yang swiftly replied in a slightly sad voice. "Yes, although it will take 1 ,000 years as payment this time, as I have to realign your body at the same time. Also, a forewarning, for one second you will feel unimaginable pain, although it may feel like more. Alright?" ''I am ready, please hurry.'' Yueliang thought as he pulled a butcher knife out of his chest, and in that moment he felt it. ''Aaaargh'' It felt like he just went through a week of the most excruciating torture. "I am all healed now Shen Hu, here can you track the person?" Yueliang asked extending his hand that is holding the butcher de. After taking a couple sniffs, Shen Hu begins saying. "Well this is easier than I thought. The ''person'' is right in front of us, actually currently walking towards us. "Why would they do that?" Yueliang mumbles as they walk forward. "From my guess, most likely an ident." "Why do you say that Shen Hu?" "Well, first off they smell like Sky Orc, and second if it were on purpose, they would run in one of two ways. Either they would run to you to finish the job, or run away to hide. However this one is just walking towards us as if he lost his de after throwing it or something." Shen Hu analyzed the situation as the persones into view. "I see." Yueliang said then continued as they arrived before the perpetrator. "Hello, looking for this?" Yueliang asked. "Yes actually, thank you very much, although why does it have blood on it? I do not recall it having blood on it while I was juggling." "Ah, that would be because it ended upnding in my chest. By the way, your name is James right?" Yueliang asked. "Yes, how do you know my name?" James asked. "Just curious, are you blind?" Yueliang replied. "Nope, just during one of my experiments I temporarily blinded myself. So I guess technically I am, just it will onlyst a day or two. Speaking of, I did not catch your name. Also, I am really sorry if you got injured while I was practicing." "No problem, I am just surprised you did not recognize your king. Heheh, anyways have a good day James." Yueliang said seeing that he had no bad intentions, and then continued after a few seconds while walking away. "By the way, a little advice, until you are proficient in juggling, you should probably avoid doing it blind." Chapter 69 - Into The Forest "..." Yueliang said seeing that he had no bad intentions, and then continued after a few seconds while walking away. "By the way, a little advice, until you are proficient in juggling, you should probably avoid doing it blind." James just stood there dumbfounded after realizing what Yueliang said, thinking. ''I cannot believe I actually idently nearly killed my king. This is terrible, at least I did not get killed for that mistake. This cannot happen again, clearly juggling cannot be practiced until my visiones back again.''?? ---- Meanwhile ---- "So roughly how far are we from that small town filled with those exercise enthusiasts?" Yue asks jokingly. "Mmm, probably a day or two if we go at a walking pace, however if we run, then probably just a number of hours. Are you in a hurry to get there?" Shen Hu replies. "Definitely not after our physical training. What about you?" "Nope. It has been a while since I really explored my territory anyway, so why not take our time, and have some fun." "I agree, however I am curious. Why is it you never really explored your territory much?" While walking out of the town gate Shen Hu replies. "You do not really know much about tigers do you? Hehehe, alright, the females tend to take care of the territories, whilst the males tend to leave to hunt and look for mates. Although we often time do not stick around, I guess I am different in that aspect." "Clearly, if I remember correctly, the males do not even stick around for the birth of the cubs right?" "Normally that is the case, however like most I prefer the peaceful lifestyle. Thus to avoid fighting as we prefer, I have decided to just collect mates while I travel, and keep them with me. Pretty smart right?" Shen Hu said looking proud of his intelligence. "Haha, Yes. You are right, pretty ingenious. Plus now you do not have to wander to look for your partners, as you will always have at least one with you." Yueliang praised him. "Thank you, I certainly thought so." Shen Hu said happily epting the praise. "This forest definitely seems more beautiful every time I enter it. This beautiful forest has all sorts of trees, like rubber trees, chinese cherry blossoms, and even pine trees as well as many other types. It smells beautiful and is extremely aesthetically appealing, to me at least. I love the fresh air in this worldpared to myst one." Yue exins while still riding Shen Hu. "I must admit, hearing you talk about that ce, and looking at the past memories, does make me curious what more your world has ... sorry, had to offer." Clearly seeing what Shen Hu was trying to say, Yueliang just says one more thing. "Sorry if I bring up my old world a lot, it just feels natural to think about it sometimes. Anyways, how long have you been here in this forest?" "That I cannot really answer, as unlike humans we do not focus on time all that much. Oh, right, I have been here for one winter. If that works as a frame of time for you, however if you are trying to get an age for me, I am of 4 winters. I guess you humans would call 4 years old, however I only met Huoli about a little over 2 months ago which means the baby should be here in 1 month." "That is wonderful, I look forward to seeing your little ones running around. Which reminds me I thought that tiger have litters or in other words multiple cubs at a time. So would that not mean there should be a few? Why did you only have me name one?" Yueliang asked. "That is true, however naming is extremely life threatening as I am sure you know from your recent experience. Thus just having one named was enough for us. Although that is not to say we would not dly ept you naming our other cubs, but as our friend we would rather not lose you." "Awe, thank you. By the way are we going the right way?" Yueliang spoke up as he noticed the forest getting more dense the farther they walk. "Haha, ahhh. You know, I kind of forgot while we were talking. This is the short cut to the nearest mage town. We need to go more this way, and now we are back on track." Shen Hu says while turning his body to the left a bit, before continuing to speak. "So I have been meaning to ask, what did you do with those soldiers you were training?" "I kind of had other things to do thus I forgot about them until now that you reminded me. Either way to answer your question, before I left them, I had some of the Sky Orcs go and refill the empty pens, that do not have rabbits. So right now they should be fighting the wolves unless they are long dead." Yueliang brought up in reply. "I see, then basically self training. I guess this will turn out in one of two ways." Shen Hu responds. "There are a few outes in my mind, although them seeding is the oue I desire. Which ones do you foresee happening." "Well, either they live and end up much stronger, or two they die, and we end up with having to either give an exnation or a war. What do you think is more likely?" "Probably the war, unless they decided to work properly and fight properly." "Right you are. So then how do you think we should prepare?" He asks Yueliang. "Hmm, I see, well, we can begin once we return from our destination. In the mean time hopefully all is going well back at the house." Shen Hu then gets ready to speak when... "Back at the house." "Back at the house." "Back at the house." The duo heard echoing all around them. Shen Hu then says. "While I feel this is slightly odd while it is dark out, it is just birds. They like to mimic sounds they hear. That is probably why many humans hateing to these woods." "True, however to me, I think it is kind of pretty sounding. I mean how the birds sort of give more ... life ... to the forest. While some may find it creepy, personally it represents the intelligence of what is around me, in my mind at least. What do you think?" "Now that you mention it, I agree, it does sound kind of nice when one thinks of it in that way. However will you be able to say the same when you see spidersrger than you?" Shen Hu eximed while going through Yueliangs'' memories to find something that makes him ufortable to tease him a little. "Really, you had to go there? I like spiders, just so long as they do not touch me. Although I guess I have to get over this sometime or another." Yueliang mumbles to himself. *Chi *Chi "Just great, Shen Hu, please run, unless you want us to die today." Yueliang says calmly as he looks at a spider with legs as big as small trees, and a body to match to their right side. "Why would we ... Never mind." Shen Hu replies and starts sprinting full speed as he notices more and more spiders getting closer. Someing from high up in the trees, and others crawling out of holes in the ground moving really quickly towards them. Racing through the dense woods towards their destination, Yue asionally look back seeing the spiders gradually gaining on them. Yueliang then says. "I see light, maybe if we hurry and make it into a brighter area they might stop following us." "I am exhausted, I do not think we are going to make it." Shen Hu eximed panting a bit between his long strides. "Do not worry about it, I will help out, just focus on running." Yueliang replied then thought to himself. ''Yang, are you able to activate my abilities on Shen Hu, as well as restore his stamina?'' "I can do the first, as it would be simr to how I spoke to them before. However to restore his stamina is an iffy one. You could buy a stamina potion?" Yang replies with a question. ''Do you have a pill for stamina?'' "Yes, however I make no guarantees as it was meant for humans just like the potion." ''Perfect, I will take two pills of stamina, and I need you to activate both sprint and dash on Shen Hu immediately.'' "Got it, that will be 100 Shop Credits and 2 Years. The pills can be found in your inventory." Yang replied as Shen Hu seems to have sped up by a lot. ''Thank you Yang.'' Yueliang thought as while saying. "Shen Hu, please open your mouth." Without even questioning Yue, he opens his mouth, and Yueliang drops one of the cultivation pills of stamina into Shen Hus'' mouth. He swallows it, and over the next few seconds he could feel the energy flood into his body while running. Chapter 70 - Away From The Spiders ...and Yueliang drops one of the cultivation pills of stamina into Shen Hus'' mouth. He swallows it, and over the next few seconds he could feel the energy flood into his body while running. "Whew, this feels amazing, what did you give me? Also, thank you, we might just make it out before them at this rate." Shen Hu said whilst feeling as though he is weightless every step he takes while running though the woods.?? "I just gave you a pill of stamina, and while it is meant for human cultivators, I figured it should not harm an animal cultivator right? Also, I activated the sprint and dash abilities I have on you, so that we have a higher chance of making it out alive." Yueliang replies. "Please tell me that you are joking?" Shen Hu hopefully asks. "Why do you say that? Did I do something wrong?" "Ugh, no point in being upset now, you did not know, and what is done is done." Shen Hu sighs while still running. "Could you at least exin to me what is wrong?" Yueliang asks. "Well first off, before I exin that, I should probably mention that I will end up slowing down by a lot very soon." "What? Why?" "Please let me finish. Firstly it is because my cultivation will break very soon. Now to exin why, humans and animals have two entirely different cultivation path ways. That is not to say that one cannot use an animal cultivation technique, or vice versa. However the problem is they would have to change the path to fit their body. With that brief exnation, I will continue. If someone takes a cultivation pill not initially created for their race, there is a 99% chance it will cripple their cultivation. However if by some chance you are unfortunate enough to hit the 1% chance, it will damage your cultivation which is worse. As for the first one you can just restart as long as you can live long enough and can survive getting it crippled. Although for the second, well, you will not be able to progress any further. Hence why cultivators feel so protective of their cultivation." Shen Hu exins as he starts gradually slowing down, feeling his cultivation breaking apart gradually with each passing second. "I am so sorry I did not know. ..." Yueliang said but gets cut off. Cutting Yueliang off there, Shen Hu says. "It is alright, I know you were just trying to save our lives. Plus, I still have time to cultivate, the only thing we have to worry about now is surviving. By the way, are you capable of running?" "Yes, but." "No buts. You will jump off my back, and run, I will hide, then catch up with you when I can, got it?" "Got it." "Great, now go!" Shen Hu says as he abruptly stops, sending Yueliang flying ahead, thinking. ''Survive my king, my friend, and please take care of my family.'' Flying through the air, Yueliang looks back, and sees the tiger moving slower and slower trying to hide, and climb up a tree. ''Please live on Shen Hu, and pleasee back to us.'' Yue thought to himself as hends on the ground. ''Come on, just a little more.'' Shen Hu thinks to himself while trying to climb higher feeling extremely weak. Turning around, Yueliang picks up a rock, and then with all his strength as well as the assistance of his cultivation, raises his hand above his head, and then throws straight at one of the spiders heads. *Boom Yuing covers his ears upon hearing the sonic booming from the projectile he just released, while Shen Hu looks back to see what could cause such a loud sound. The sound even attracts all the spiders as they could feel the vibrations. Watching the rock fly, Yueliang sees it go straight through the spider, and a blood mist appearing on the other side along with the rock still continuing to fly. It killed another 2 or so spiders after that one as well. ''Yes, perfect, now that I have their attention, time to run, and forget what I said earlier.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he turns tail and runs. A few secondster he thinks to himself. ''Yang, I need a flying motorcycle, preferably one that can be used in space.'' "Alright, for the space version it will cost more, 150 shop credits in total. Also, since there is no power source here, nor gas, or anything else, this is the mana powered version. It is in your inventory, you know as you get better at making things, you could try making a chi reliant one, as that would be easier for cultivators, rather than having to convert to mana each time." Yang replies. ''Great, thank you. Also, I will try to work on doing thatter.'' Yue responds while pulling out the flying motorcycle, and hoping onto it in one fluid motion. Quickly starting it up, he starts driving straight forward adjusting the speed like on a regr motorcycle, then using his thumb on the joy stick to adjust the altitude, he starts flying into the sky much to the surprise of the spiders and Shen Hu. The spiders, so shocked they stop in ce, some even running into each other or into the trees around them. Flying up into the sky, Yueliang weaves between the trees, turning to his left until he ispletely facing the direction he came from. He heads towards Shen Hu, and as he gets closer, so too do the spiders, in the hopes that they will have another tasty meal, as well as vengeance for their brethren who were killed by that flying rock. ''Hmm, too bad I cannot kill all these spiders however it does give me a good idea to think about once I get back.'' Yueliang thought to himself while flying at a high speed and shouting. "Shen Hu, get ready to jump on, I will only have a split second to stop and move!" Surprised, yet at the same time, not surprised, as he knew Yueliangs personality he got into a jumping position. Yue pulls the flying motorcycle sideways as if he was drifting into a perfect parallel park job and stopping. He jumps onto the bike, shifting into human form as fast as he can while in mid air, thennding on the motorcycle, the two immediately take off right as to massive fangs slice through their previous position. "Phew, talk about close right, Shen Hu?" Yueliang said in a relieved yet joking tone. "Yes, however such close calls, I would rather not have to experience if I do not need too." Shen Hu replies as he could nearly feel the fang brush across his back as hended. "Well now we should just try getting out of the forest again." Yueliang said as he starts flying above the tree line. "Hahaha, about that, they are actually in the woods, just pretty deep in them. By the way, I wonder why they came after us as I am a divine beast?" Shen Hu corrected. Stopping the flying motorcycle in mid air Yueliang says. "Hold up, I thought you said they were on the other side of the woods? So are you telling me we have to face more creatures like that?" "Well, I am pretty sure I never said they were out side of the woods. You were the one hoping that by getting into the sunlight we could avoid the spiders. Also, do you really imagine people who focus on the physical aspect of their lives would live in such a peaceful ce without many difficulties in living?" Shen Hu asked kind of surprised Yue did not see such thingsing. "Ugh, fine, how much longer until we arrive in this den of wolves?" Yue ask. "About two hours left if we continue at the speed you used to escape the spiders. Also, that is quite the urate analogy for them, except they would be worse then wolves. By the way, considering I sense mana from this, you may want to stop a certain distance out." "Why is that?" "Well, for one, they hate those who use mana, if you want them to like you, you should probably avoid that. Using brute strength and your, what was it, aura then they should like you a lot. Also, while intelligence is respected there, do not try using it to ease their lives or they will not like you." "I see, so basically, they like difficulty as it makes them stronger. They do not like ease of effort as it breeds weakness right? It was a saying in my old world, people believed long ago, and it seems they were right." Yue replies. "You are certainly correct when ites to it breeding weakness. Why do you think it is so difficult for mages to beat these people. Also why do you think there are body cultivators, not that such people have lived on this for a long time, but some beasts do such cultivation." Shen Hu exins. The two continue talking for a while, before Shen Hu finally says. "We shouldnd here, we can run the next 30 minutes, if you do not want to tick them off that is." Chapter 71 - Trade Or No? The two continue talking for a while, before Shen Hu finally says. "We shouldnd here, we can run the next 30 minutes, if you do not want to tick them off that is." "Got it, I amnding now. I just hope this turns out well." Yueliang says while lowering the joystick with his right thumb to lower the altitude into the woods again.?? "I have been curious about this for a little while now, but have not asked. Why is it that you wanted toe here anyway?" Shen Hu asks while hopping off of the flying motorcycle, as Yueliang steps off as well and swings it through the air into his inventory. "Well as interested as I am in their lifestyle and everything, I havee for a few reasons, one of the main ones being if we could create a trade route that would be great. Since I intend on leaving the Sky Orcs here, or at least the majority of them, I need to make sure they can at least have a some aspects of their life set up. As I am sure you know, most of them do not enjoy fighting unless necessary." Yue exins. "It is amazing how much effort you are putting into making that town so free of hardships. Even if someone came to fight, with the current set up, it seems all except for major powers would end up killing them selves with such thoughts and actions. However even if you decide to trade with them, you must havee up with something that you would offer them, right?" Shen Hu asks out of pure curiousity. "Honestly, until I see their living environment, or at least meet them, how could I possibly know what to offer? ... Without making a fool of myself in the process that is." Yue replies. *Sigh. "Why are you sighing?" "Well, I figured you normally think things out, however how will you exin to these people why we are here?" Shen Hu questions while the two are walking. "Oh no, it looks like I am lost. Could you please tell me which way to go? I am cold and hungry, I feel so weak. *Bhrr. You are truly our saviors." Yueliang said aloud as if it was true, and Shen Hus'' jaw dropped to the floor. Shen Hu then says. "Are you an scam artist or something? You are clearly way to good at this." "Nope, I just stated the truth. I have no idea where I am geographically as I was following you most of the time. I am a little cold from the humidity now that the sun is going down. Having not had food since this morning as well as the quick fight with spiders has made my hunger grow. And thenst but not least, I still feel slightly weak after the whole ordeal earlier although I am fully healed." Yueliang exined his honesty. "Your logic is astonishing, and truly breath taking. Regardless, I guess we have our ticket in, the only question now is to exin why you have a tiger following you, yet cannot obtain food. Care to try and answer that?" Shen Hu felt he needed to hear this, and see what bizarre logic Yueliang coulde up with this time. "Sure, that should be pretty easy. Let us see here .... You are right, it is more difficult than I thought. Plus you cannot turn fully human yet, so that will not help either. Ah ha. As I was wandering this vast forest, I came across a cave looking for shelter, and when I woke up this tiger was watching me. She even helped protect and keep me warm at night. Since that time a few days ago, she has been following me." Yueliang spoke as truthfully as he could. "So how exactly can you exin that as truthful, especially the fact that you just called me a female? Seriously, I do have my dignity as a male you know." Shen Hu responds as they notice the trees getting less dense gradually. "Well I did find a cave, that had Xue Meiren in it, she did help protect me and keep me warm. She has followed me, and finally I did wake up seeing you when I was sick you know. Anyways, if I said I knew you were a male, how would I exin the nurturing care?" Yueliang asks. "Fine, however I am pretty sure that is still lying. Especially with Xue Meiren being a snow leopard not a tiger. Regardless, some humans are approaching us, I hope you are ready." Shen Hu warns Yueliang. "Got it." Yueliang replies as heys on Shen Hus'' back face down, and makes a dazed face and looks as though he ispletely out of it. Yueliang also uses his chi to make himself look more pale and sickly. ---- A Few Momentster ---- Some very thin yet muscrly toned people walk forward, each with either short hair or it tied behind their head in a bun or pony tail. As they saw the tiger their eyes focus as if getting ready for any sudden movements in case of a fight. Then one among them says. "Look, there is a man or teenager on its back. I guess that is the human we wereing for?" Another speaks up and holds up their hand as if to tell the tiger to stop moving. "State your purpose." He said to the human on the tigers back. The tiger just shakes his head andys down before them. Then as if trying to convey a message to them he looks at the baggage he has been carrying. The mysterious peoplee forward slowly in case of attack. "Uhn, so hungry ... so ... weak." Yueliang says in his weakest raspiest voice he could force out then turns his head towards the mysterious people before himself and the tiger looking at them as though he can see through them he pretends to pass out. "What should we do? Clearly we cannot take an unknown into our home vige. Hmm, do any of you have any food?" The one in the lead of them all asks. "Here you go." The one who spoke up first says after digging in his side bag a little, pulling out a small brick like object, and tosses it to the leader. "This is some nice smoked meat, oh well, food not eaten is food wasted." The leader says as he approaches the almost lifeless body on the tigers back. He then kneels with one knee in front of the body with a dagger in one hand, and the block of smoke dried meat in the other. Then continues by saying. "Eat up, if you have the strength to lift your head, you have the strength to move your arms." .... After a few seconds with no reply, the leader ps Yueliang with the meat to wake him up. Seeing this the tiger chuckles. Seeing this the others begin to wonder to themselves ''why is such an intelligent beast helping a weak person rather than just getting rid of him?'' ... A few moments after thinking that thought the leader jumps back, and says to the others. "Draw your weapons." After saying which he joins the other in a line formation. The two on either side having crescent spears, the next two inward having metal bow staffs, then two swordsmen, and finally the leader with dual daggers. The five looked intimidating, and clearly had experience. Seeing this, the tiger got back to his feetughing and saying. "Get up, they know you are faking." Pushing himself upward to his feet, Yueliang says to himself out loud. "Ah, too bad. I wonder if it was my bad acting or what gave it away. Ah right, probably yourughter showing your intelligence. Oh well toote now. Well, it is a pleasure to meet you, I am Yueliang." Yue said as he bows slightly to the leader of the group of seven warriors. "State your purpose." The leader said still taking this potential threat very seriously. "Hmm, well I was hoping we could be more friendly." Yueliang said, and the warriors focused their gaze even more hearing these words. Then Yueliang continues." I came here to explore, to eat, and have fun. Have Ie to the wrong ce? Also my tiger and I wanted some exercise." Having dumbfounded every single person there, including his tiger, Yueliang decided to continue. "Well anyways, aside from those, there is another matter I would like to take care of." Hearing this the mysterious group all had one thought. ''Can you make up your mind, are you friend or foe. Every other sentence is depicting the opposite of the prior.'' "I was hoping to create a trade route between our two towns. However if that is not possible ..." Yueliang said purposefully leaving out the rest for suspense, as if he shows weakness it could lead to the failure of his goal here. The leader then spoke up. "Clearly this is something above us, so put out your hands and we will take you with us to speak with our Patriarch." Chapter 72 - Into Town The leader then spoke up. "Clearly this is something above us, so put out your hands and we will take you with us to speak with our Patriarch." Reluctantly Yueliang put his hands being his hands in front of himself, and the leader starts wrapping his hands in some rope like cord, then the leader continues. "The tiger goes in front, you will be in the middle with me." He says as everyone gets into a dual file line and starts following the tiger.?? "If I may, what are your names? I do not know what to call you." Yueliang asks. "You have no need to know, we will not be talking much, now keep walking if you what you say is true. Just know if we find you are deceiving us, both you and your follower will die painfully." The mystery leader replies. They continue walking for a few more minutes then Yueliang thinks to himself. ''Well this is boring, I guess I should talk to Shen Hu. May as well see what he thinks of our situation, or if we are even going the right way. I really do love soulmunication, it is so useful.'' Yueliang smiles for an instant then goes back to his calm one, however not before the leader notices and keeps his daggers drawn from then on. Yue notices this action out of the corner of his eyes, but decides to just leave it for now. "So Shen Hu, what do you think of our situation? Also are we even going the right way, it feels different then the path you took me on." "Honestly, they could be taking us on a round about path so that we do not know where there town is, or maybe they really moved. Either way, I do not really trust these people, especially not since they bound you and are keeping their weapons drawn towards both of us. Why do you ask? Are we going to fight them?" Shen Hu asks excitedly. "No, not yet, however that does not mean I am not thinking about it. By the way, just for future reference, these people are not cannibals right? If they are that would have been good information to have a while ago." "Cannibal? .... Oh right, that is what humans call them. Sorry to disappoint, however that would be a no. While not much is known about them, they are known to be very respectful of the dead, and honorable people. Although like anyone else, who knows what would happen if they were starving and there was nothing edible around. Of course first impressions may make them seem to be worse in this case. However I guess we will see soon enough." Shen Hu answers while chuckling a little to himself at the pretty absurd possibility of that happening. "Well then I guess since there is no reason to fight them for now, may as well continue following them until we arrive. By the way, is there a source of entertainment people of this world use or no?" "Now that you mention it, yes. First off would probably be music, then as your world would call it medieval sports and games, and then there is the magic games. There are also other things, such aspetitions and what not as well. Are you perhaps interested in any of these?" The tiger asks feeling like there is more to this question. "Yes actually, while I am interested in all of them, I would more so like to focus on a few for now. Although, tell me more about these magic games." "Well there are different types, let''s see. There are the control type one where you move or do certain things with mana that requires a lot more control. Those are actually kind of fun, anyways, then there are force type games as well. To exin one of them, the two sides would be of equal abilities, they using a certain spell, a minature fortress will be made on each side, and then using mana with or without depending on rules set, you try to breach the fortress while protecting your own." "That sounds like a fun one, could we try that er? I would love to learn it." Yueliang smiles. "Of course, and actually it is funny that you should mention that. You see, in this world, it is actually amon way for mage practitioners to settle disputes between themselves. Thus it is actually a must learn game for most mages." "This world is bing more interesting by the day. Either way, could you tell me of some more?" "Sure. So while there is not really much more I could really tell you about the magic games without showing you, there are the others still. Let us see for the medieval games and sports there are: cards, board games, there are ball games, a few others. Then the real sports such as: jousting, archery, spear throwing, dueling, sword fighting, fencing, equestrian sports, and so much more." Shen Hu replies. "That sounds like fun, hmm, what about a challenging game that requires the mind?" "I think I know just the thing. While I am not certain how much use of your mind it takes, it does test your control and perception of magic, as well as speed and strategy. From your world there is a game called battleship right? I saw it in your memories well this game is kind of simr, yet not. For instance one difference being there are no turns just like in a real war. So you take a box with a divider in the middle, take of the lid, cing your troops or naval units inside. Then you put the lid back on, so that neither side can see your units, or where you ce them. Now once that urs both opponents close their eyes, focusing on their mana and searching the inside of the box. Using their mana to see, attack the enemy, and move their own units, and protecting them. This is one of the major tests of your abilities as a mage, and while being quite fun, it is also used to test disciples in mage towers as well." Shen Hu exins. "Okay, you seriously have to show me this gameter. I most definitely cannot wait to y this. Speaking of which, what is it called?" Yueliang asks. "As far as I know, there is not an official name, however it does have a nickname being ''Magic Trials''." Shen Hu replies and then continues. "Oh look ahead, it seems we are about to arrive." "So it seems. This should be have quite the fun climax to yet another of our fun excursions." Yueliang replies while thinking to himself. ''I wonder why these people are so silent, I guess less risk of letting the enemy y mind games or getting to you. Hopefully this ce will be fun or at least interesting.'' "Alright, we have arrived, number 2 run over and inform the king, that we have a visitor looking for him. Ask him what he wants us to do with them?" The leader of the group said, and one of the swordsman swiftly left after nodding in acknowledgment. The leader of the group then continued. "Alright everyone you may rest on the chairs before you until we get our instructions." ''Well seems like a nice ce so far, buildings made of rocks, chairs made of chiseled stone as well. At least they were kind enough to build a canopy so their people can sit in the shade, although due to it being made of cloth, it still lets some sun through. This ce truly seems designed to keep the body tried and tested, healthy and well. However forzy or non physical trainers, this ce would probably seem painful, ufortable, and barbaric.'' Yueliang thought to himself while looking around. Seeing number 2 run towards them, Yueliang stood up figuring it is time to move again. "Number 1, I was not able to meet with the king, however the second inmand did say if it seems that it could be important, get them to the tavern. In which case someone will be sent to the tavern tomorrow morning to give instructions. Otherwise do with them as you see fit, so long as it does not cause trouble for our people." The woman known as number 2 exins in her soft voice. "Well done Number 2, alright everyone, it seems we will be taking them to the tavern, and staying there for the night. Now Yueliang, do you have money? If not you will be sleeping outside, of course still watched, so do not think you can run free just yet." Number 1 asks. "I can pay my way, do not worry." Yueliang said with a calm yet confident tone. "The reason I ask is, it can be get pretty expensive. You need at least 5 Large Silver Coins per night." "Pft, sorry I expected you to say gold or higher currency when you said expensive." Yueliang said both honestly and trying to hint at them that he is not some peasant. "Alright, we shall see if the words you speak are true soon enough, the tavern is just up the street a little ways." Number 1 said as he turns and starts walking still holding the cord that is tied around Yueliangs'' wrists. The others falling in line quickly, and the other swordsman guiding the tiger to the front. - - - - - - - - P. S. (Author Note) Thank you all for your support these months since I began writing. While I know I am not the best of writers, I am certainly working on it. Also if I do mess up on somethings, I apologize as I have epilepsy, so please bear with me as I am trying my best. I will work on fixing what I can when I am able, if you would like mistakes fixed that have not been yet, then please post the error and the location in chapterments. Thank you again for your support. Chapter 73 - Meeting "Alright, we shall see if the words you speak are true soon enough, the tavern is just up the street a little ways." Number 1 said as he turns and starts walking still holding the cord that is tied around Yueliangs'' wrists. The others falling in line quickly, and the other swordsman guiding the tiger to the front. The group gradually makes their way to the tavern while Yueliang notices. ''Woah, I just noticed that there is a lot of space between each structure. I guess, most likely for more working out maybe?''?? ---- A Few Moments Later ---- *Click *Creak The door sounds as Number 1 twists the handle and opens the door to the tavern saying. "Alright, everyone head in." As he finished speaking, everyone started walking into the tavern hall that appeared to be made of stone and metal. "Tavern Owner, I would like 1 room for the 2dies, then 2 rooms for these 4 men. As for myself and the this one, do you have a more secured room?" Number 1 asks with a slightly sinister smile. The tavern owner looks at the young man with little worry of what will happen to him in there. Then she continues speaking with a very serious voice ring at number 1. "Of course, however that room is more expensive. The other three rooms roomse to a total of 1 tinum 5rge gold coins. As for the 4th room it will be 2 tinum, thusing to a grand total of 3 tinum and 5rge gold coins. Of course you would note here with out the appropriate coin right?" Feeling quite nervous, Number 1 quickly started saying. "Who woulde to your esteemed establishment in such a dishonorable way. Of c - course everyone knows not to offend the business owners of our town. Hehe" Number one quickly thumbed through his bag grabbing 15rge gold coins and 2 tinum coins, before cing them on the counter before the frighteningdy. "Hello miss tavern owner. It is nice to meet you mdy. Truly it is not everyday one gets to meet someone as beautiful and talented as you." Yueliang said with a smile, as it was custom in his old world to greet people properly, although he did add a bit more ir than needed. Hearing Yueliang speak, Number 1 quickly raised his hand before the esteemeddy could speak, while saying to the esteemeddy. "I apologize for his rudeness, I will quickly punish him." "Put your hand down immediately. While he may have spoken not knowing our customs, he is certainly not rude. I like this young man, what is your name little guest?" She asks. "My apologies for not introducing myself earlier, my name is Yueliang. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance mdy." Yueliang bows slightly. "Quite the silver tongue you have my little guest. You may call me Qing." Qing says while handing the four keys to each group, one to Number 2 of thedies, one to a pair of men, another to the other pair, and finally thest key to Number 1. "By the way, if you do not mind my asking, why do you call me little guest? We seem to be around the same age right? I thought you were about 21." Yueliang asks with curiosity all over his face. Surprised by his question andment, she replies. "Why thank you. I am actually a little older, however by our customs, those with strength are referred to with reverence while those with little to none, are referred to as such." "I do not mean offence when I say this, however how can you say I have little to no strength before testing it out for yourself? While I am not certain that I am stronger than you, I can certainly say the opposite about those beside me." Yueliang innocently smiles. "Surprising to no end it seems..." She mumbles then continues aloud. "Well since you seem to want to try our strength for yourself, let us head outside near the stables." "..." Number 1 and the rest of his group give a dumbfounded expression. "dly." Yue replies. While walking outside followed by Yueliang, and Shen Hu, Qing asks. "I have been wondering, you say you are stronger, yet I see you tied up, care to exin?" "If it pleases sister, then as you wish big sister Qing. I came here from a town I created in hopes of making a trade route or at least some friends. Thus when I came across this group from your town, I wanted to make a peaceful impression so as to not seem to be an enemy. Was I wrong in doing so?" "You call me big sister, why? Also, yes, you were wrong, with our people strength and intelligence are the factors that determine your social standing. If you want to have respect you must create it with your own hands." Qing replies. "Well the world Ie from, that is how we address others, with sister, brother, aunt, or uncle. It seems you do not do that here, please do not take offence." "You say your world..." "Oh right, I guess I did not mention, I am an other worlder. While I am not strong enough to travel the vastness of space on my own, that does not mean I do not have other means in which to do so." "Hmm, well I look forward to seeing your ''other worldly'' abilities." She responds not quite believing it. While he may be strange, there was nothing about him that really shouts other worlder to her. Yueliang and Qing along with Shen Hu all arrived at the stables, while the others were stillgging behind presumably from the shock of seeing an esteemed person treating what they perceived an insect like a fellow person. *Snap Qing and Shen Hu look to see what the sound came from, and see the cord falling to the ground, while Yueliang rubs his wrists saying with a nonchnt. "So how are we doing this? Hand to hand, weapons, or something else?" "Hmm, well I will use hand to hand fighting. While weapons have their uses, it is nothing a person cannot do without training. However if you would like to use a weapon or something feel free little guest." "You know, you can stop taunting me mdy. I will follow your lead and use hand to hand. Obviously no magic either, since I hear your people do not like crutches." Yueliang said as he got into a basic stance pulsing the chi through his body, thinking to himself. ''I did say no magic, however nothing about chi which is also used in body cultivation.'' Seeing this, Lady Qing chuckled a little before getting into her own stance. And then as if reading their minds Shen Hu roared signaling the start of the match with the two opponents being 6 meters from one another. Hearing the roar many of the towns people started gathering, to see what was going on, and at the same time the two opponents dash towards each other. In the blink of an eye the two arrived before each other, each with an arm back, however Qing was faster. As Yueliang throws his left fist forward towards her right shoulder, she alreadynded one hit on his abs and is about tounch another. Fortunately he had chi pulsing through his body and quickly used it for defense. While he had the vitality to have his body stronger than steel, she is currently about the same strength level as him. Thus he felt quite the unease, as she was not even a real cultivator, thus her realm was slightly lower than his. However due to her years of practice and experience, she was stronger and better in almost every way. Seeing her speed, and knowing she most likely had more stamina than him, Yueliang only had a few choices... "Still surprising me, that was a full strength hit, yet you took it without moving." Qing said, not letting herself get distracted andnded two more hits, while he only got her once so far. Yueliang thinks to himself. ''Clearly this is not working, if I am not careful I will lose out due to her. Then, oh, I know just the thing. I should try using chi to make a de around my hand, while attacking and defending. If that does not work, then I will figure it out afterward.'' Still only about 10 - 20 seconds into the fight, numerous hits havended on both, of course more werending on Yueliang. Although in his attempt to fight back, he begins using some of the chi surrounding him to make a de around his fingers and arm while uncurling his fist. He then raises his arm feeling more pain from the attacks and shes down towards Qings'' right sholder again. Seeing his movement, although she seems to think it would be useless against her, she raises her right arm as if to counter it, while throwing her left fist at his abdomen. Chapter 74 - What A Sight Seeing his movement, although she seems to think it would be useless against her, she raises her right arm as if to counter it, while throwing her left fist at his abdomen. Yueliangs'' arm came shing down swiftly feeling as if there was nothing to slow his movements, while he then twisting his body, dodges the punch partially feeling it brush past him. His chi coated hand cuts half way intody Qings arm. ?? Qing lets out a sharp cry of pain. "Aaagh." However brief it may have been, she prepared her next attack while this time one could feel the killing intent emanating from off of her body. Yueliang gets kicked in the ribs causing him to slide a few meters to his left as he tries to block with his right arm after pulling his hand from her arm. "Okay, stop." Qing says using her left hand to hold her right, saying. "I admit, you are much stronger than I thought. Either way, now I have a new battle scar and broken bone, thank you." "You are thanking me for giving you a scar? I thought women normally hate that." Yueliang said while thinking. ''Is this woman an anomaly, or do these people see their scars as a badge of honor?'' *p, p, p pping resounds throughout the area as the battle ends, but quickly dies down as one person still pping walks into the ring of people surrounding the twobatants. Stopping his pping the mystery man says. "That was a good fight, quite surprising actually. It is not everyday that one sees an outsider that can fight on equal terms with our physical training experts without even using magic. Tell me stranger, what is your name, and what brings you here." Seeing this strange man that everyone seems to bepletely serious around Yueliang says. "While it is customary where Ie from to introduce yourself first, I am guessing you are the king of these people, am I right?" "Hmm, quite observant of you, but fortunately for you, you happen to be wrong. Being rude to one who is above you will certainly get you killed one of these times. Either way, I am the kings steward Guntram." Guntram spake aloud. "Well, I am Yueliang pleased to meet you. To answer your earlier question however, I havee to speak with you king, as this matter involves him. Of course, you need not worry, this deal will certainly benefit your people as well as mine." Yueliang replied. "That is still up for debate, take your tiger, and we shall go. The rest of you get back to what you are doing, except for the group that brought them here, you areing as well." Hearing this number 1 came forward and asks. "Pardon my interruption, however I thought we were not going to see the king until tomorrow morning." "Well consider it an honor you are going at all. Upon hearing we had a guest, the king was intrigued and rather than wait, he wanted to meet them. So hurry along we happened to have some free time otherwise he would have had to wait until tomorrow morning." Guntram answered feeling a little annoyed that they have not already left yet. The group, the tiger, and Yueliang all start to leave, following the kings steward. While they were walking Yueliang says. "Number 1, to pay you back here you are. Do not try saying I am one who does not pay my debts, there is also a little extra for your troubles." Yueliang tosses a small bag of coins. Without even looking, Number 1 caught the bag as Yueliang threw it behind him and straight towards his face by ''chance''. Just by feeling the weight he could tell the rough estimate, but looked and to his surprise he saw 25 Large Gold Coins. He smiled and just continued onward not saying a thing. "Shen Hu, do you mind if I ride you the rest of the way? I am still in a bit of pain from that fight just a few moments ago." Yueliang used soulmunication to ask. "Go ahead." Shen Hu roars lightly. The group still walking continues for about 30 minutes going up and down different roads until arge Vi came into sight made of some type of metal that looked simr to marble. At the same time having a beautiful design around it of teal colored what appeared to be ss. As they walk towards it they see beautiful gardens, statues, and even water fountains. Seeing all of this beauty Yueliang breaks the silence asking. "Why is there such beauty here, yet the rest of the town looks like it was either carved out of a mountain, or dwarves live there? I mean I get the royalty factor and all, but why not make their domain beautiful as well?" Guntram answers without even looking back. "While it is not so much because of nobility, it is actually because too many fights happen among themoners. Thus having gotten exhausted trying to find the money to repair every thing 24/ 7 we just decided to let things be the way they are now. It saves us money, and is easier to repair, however that does not mean we do not have areas that maintain their beauty, we just keep them away from the fighting areas." "If you are so worried about that, why not designate fighting areas, or make arenas? Then not only will you not have to do constant repairs, you could also charge a small fee. Then if the fights are asmon as you say, you would earn a fortune fast. At the same time, you could make it illegal to fight outside of those ces unless certain conditions are met such as if there is an attack on the city or a war. You get the point." Yueliang exins. "That is a great idea, however do you really think we have not thought of it?" Guntram asks. "I guess that is true, oh well, there are ways to ensure it, but I guess it does not mater." Yueliang shrugs as he finishes speaking and arrives on the steps to enter the vi. Guntram turns around as he stops and says right before the doorway. "Alright everyone, make sure you are quite and do not speak unless spoken to. Do not touch anything, as there are some dangerous items and what not in here. Thus make sure to follow where I walk to the best of your abilities lest you lose your head or something." Everyone just nods, as if this was normal, except for Yueliang who just nods while thinking. ''Seriously, you entrap your house. I guess considering how suspicious they are of out siders it makes sense.'' Seeing that everyone understood, Guntram turns back around and opens the tall metal doors creating a wooshing sound. They all begin walking in following single file as exactly as possible in the footsteps of the one leading them, turning left, up, right, left, down, down some more, right, .... While there were many paths along this hall, the entire ce was like a maze. Each and every path looks almost exactly the same except for decorations all around. Either way, if one looks at it, instead of feeling frustrated, tired, or something else, one feels happy and calm, as if on a peaceful river slowly floating down stream with beauty on all sides. It was teal ss on the upper half of the walls like a sky almost, then dark shiny maple nk flooring and half way up the walls. There are dark maple chairs, and end tables with decorations up and down the halls. Servants, maids, cooks, and more roam the halls. The light source was as if it came from the ss. The stairs were a beautiful white marble with grey natural patterns. After a while of roaming the halls, and being stopped because of peopleing up to the steward to sign documents and deal with matters, the group finally made it to Throne room. The floors and half up the walls a grey stone square patterned tiles, with red and gold designs on the upper half while the ceiling is made of the grey stone square tiles as well. There were long tables and chairs made of stone with celtic designs on the edges on either side with pirs near the walls. They could see a few round decorated fire pits as well as if for long meetings and such, if it got cold. A throne at the end of the hall with a grey metal desk with light blue designs before it as if to protect the king whilst he works. ming torches decorated the walls and lit the room. A few windows on either side of the room but none near the king. However there were deep purple drapes behind him and his throne. The group finally arrived towards the end of the throne room, and everyone knelt before the king except for Yueliang and Shen Hu who follows his master. Seeing this the guards in the room ready their spears, and the king sitting on his throne without even looking at the group and just focusing on his paper work says in a nonchnt voice. "At ease, and arise. Guntram, you know what to do." ------ 1. Guntram - means war raven (will exin moreter) 2. teal - a light bluish color Should you not know any other words, please look them up. Anyways, thank you for all of your support. Please continue to support, vote,ment, and share this novel. You all are making my dream of bing an authore true, thank you so much, and I love you all. Chapter 75 - Just Another King... .... Seeing this the guards in the room ready their spears, and the king sitting on his throne without even looking at the group and just focusing on his paper work says in a nonchnt voice. "At ease, and arise. Guntram, you know what to do." "Understood your majesty." Guntram replies with a bow, as he looks towards the group of people and continues. "Yueliang pleasee to the front, the rest of you step back and take a seat. State your name and purpose here."?? Yueliang walks forward as the rest including the tiger walk over to one of the tables to take a seat as they wait. He then says. "Hello your majesty, as you heard my first name is Yueliang. Anyways, to get to the point, I am hoping that our two territories could be allies. Well the main point is, I would like to establish a trade route and friendly ties with your people. Also even if that does not work out, I would like to formally invite you to my town for an auction being held there." "I am King Chilperic, it is a pleasure to meet your acquaintance. While you havee all this way, I must say, I am not certain about forming ties with any ce that uses magic. There have been many cunning schemers in our history either extorting or using us." King Chilperic spoke in a nonchnt voice, as if he did not care about the situation at all. "King Chilperic, while you may think I am like those others, just hear me out first. I will not ask you to fight for us, even in a war time. All we ask is just a trade route, so that we can sell our products to your people, while you also sell some of your specialty products to us. Also before you refuse, our products are unique in the fact that you will not find them anywhere else. However if you still refuse, I understand and will not trouble you anymore." Yueliang exins his purpose a little more. "Before I give my answer, take this and point out your territory. I know of all the rulers on this continent, yet I have never seen nor heard of you. Going to your ce would be just one of a few verifications that your words are true." King Chilperic answers while throwing a scroll at him while seated. Yueliang catches the scroll, and unraveling it, he marks it quickly before throwing it back and saying. "Here you are, also, yes I know that I sit between four continents. Regardless, to bring up my offer again, you shoulde to my town in 4 days for the auction. The four surrounding countries should be making an appearance as well, and thus you could verify my ims." "Hmm, that is an interesting offer. Alright, I shall see this ce, and your supposed unique products when my people and I go to this auction. That will not be a problem right?" The king offers as onest chance to take back his words. "My subordinates and I look forward to your appearance. Now that this is settled, unless you have anything else to talk to me about, I shall be heading back home. There are many matters that are still in progress, as I am sure you know a kings work is never done. Hahaha." Yueliang excuses himself. "You are right, however before you leave why not stay a night? You may as well see our hospitality before you leave." "You are too kind, however as I said, I must be heading back. If you really have something you want to know or do just ask." "Alright, well then, how about you take Number 1 with you when you head back. I would rather not waste a trip before knowing you are actually the leader of said ce." King Chilperic replies. "I do not mind taking someone, however instead of Number 1, how about I take the tavern owner Qing." Yueliang replies as he does not have the best impression of Number 1 just yet. Everyone in the room nearly dropped their jaws hearing this except the king who just burst outughing and says. "You want to take her? I was trying to be nice by having a peasant follow you, however since you want a noble so be it. Have fun on your trip back, also be careful as she is a lot stronger than she looks hahaha." "Thank you for your care, I shall be leaving now." Yueliang replies still hearing himughing and seeing a tear or two on his face fromughing so hard. He then proceeds to walk out of the room and with a light whistle Shen Hu gets up and follows knowing that it is time to leave still maintaining his tiger form. While walking through the hall with one of the servants leading the way out as they do not want outsiders wandering Yueliang asks Shen Hu in a calm tone. "Just curious why have you not used the illusion arm bands ability to make you appear as human while we are here? I am not angry, just curious." Replying after a few seconds Shen Hu answers. "There are a few reasons, one being that you look stronger having a divine beast following you, thus increasing our chances of sess. Another reason being, what human rides another human? Also, even without those, I figured the main ce you wanted it in use was the town to put visitors at ease." "I like your reasoning, quite sound logic. Anyways, what do you think? Will they keep true to their word, or will they be another threat?" Yue asks. "While I can guarantee nothing about whether or not they will be a threat, I can say these are honorable people. Also while intelligent they choose to live a simple life to keep themselves humble and happy. Although I must admit, whilst the king did act like he did not care, his word choice was another matter. He seems quite interested in you and your products." Shen Hu replies during their long walk out of this vi that seems to have been designed as a maze. The two continue talking for about another 10 minutes before they finally make it back to the entrance. As they walk out of the building, the servant heads back inside to get back to his work. Yueliang climbs on Shen Hus'' back and without saying a word, the two race forward towards the tavern. ---- Roughly 30 Minutes Later ---- Arriving before the tavern, the two head in and seeing someone at the desk, they wait by the side until that person is done. "Shen Hu, I forgot to ask before, and I am genuinely curious. Why does it seem you only eat for satisfaction, rather than to live?" "Pft, so that is what has been on your mind? Well for divine tigers, the more pure our bloodline, the less we need to eat to live, as at that point we would literally be a divine creature. Thus before I actually had to eat once every few weeks to live, however if there is delicious food, would you really choose not to eat?" "Good point, anyways, that person is gone now, we should head up next." Yueliang points out. "Okay." Shen Hu replies nonchntly while strutting towards the desk. "Hello, ... I did not expect to be seeing you again so soon." Lady Qing replies then continues. "How may I help you today guest?" "I was wondering if you wanted toe with us back to my town? Also, thank you for not calling me little anymore." Yueliang says happily. "While that sounds like fun I should not leave my shop, sorry." "Well, I was hoping I did not have to bring this up. The king Chilperic, wants someone toe with me to prove my words, although he was going to send Number 1, I asked for you, and he agreed. However if you do not want to go, I am sure I could just ask Number 1, I do not want to force you." Yueliang says in a kind of let down voice. "Well, since the king agrees, I will leave the shop in one of my subordinates hands. Sorry about before, it is just that if we fail to take care of our shop without the king assigning us something, we are likely to be punished heavily in one way or another." Qing exins as she starts cleaning up the counter and then says. "Number 1,e out here. I am leaving the shop in your hands while I am gone, remember if things go bad, it is your head before the king! Got it?" The servant that she called seems to have be terrified hearing that, and just nods in response. Then Qing lifts the counter entrance and closes it behind her before saying. "Ready to go when you are." "Great, then let''s be on our way." Yueliang said as they start walking out the door. Chapter 76 - You Do Not Have To... "Great, then let''s be on our way." Yueliang said as they start walking to the door. Walking and talking as they walk outside of the door, Lady Qing trips from letting herself get distracted.?? *Ah She lets out a soft and quiet groan of pain as she catches herself. Seeing this, Yueliang steps closer extending his hand and asks. "Are you alright? ..." Before noticing blood on her wrapped right arm. "I am sorry, I meant to deal with this before. May I see your arm really quick?" "Why do you need to see my arm?" Qing asks as she sps his hand with her left, and stands back up. "I am the one who injured you, and while it was not a fight to the death, I clearly went too far. I will take responsibility for my actions, so once again may I see your arm?" "You do not have to do that, honestly it is fine. It will heal on its own. Plus to us our battle scars are like badges of honor." "Alright, however if we get into a fight I make no guarantees'' on your safety." Yueliang says. Reluctantly she says while holding out her arm. "Alright." "If you really want the scar, I can just heal the bone and muscle, then only partially fix the skin." Yueliang offers. "You can do that, alright." She says with a smile, as it is better than having it disappear. Hearing her reply, he begins to pull up the sleeve covering her injured arm that has blood soaking it. And then starts unwrapping her arm that is covered in a bloody bandage. Afterpletely unwrapping it, Yueliang focus and guides his chi to stop the bleeding out, making the blood flow through mid air. While seeing the blood flowing threw her veins and arteries again, one could see the color returning to her pale hand. Yueliang then starts guiding his chi into the different types of cells while beginning to analyze them, and then create create new ones, and making the bone grow back first. After that was done, next came the veins and arteries, then the muscles. Having finished that, Yueliang then works on her skin next until there is only a thinyer, that is enough to keep the blood from leaving her body. "Phew, that was a little more tiring than I thought, it takes a lot of focus. Anyways, in order to restock on some of the nutrients your body is missing, you should eat leafy green vegetables, liver, bananas, potatoes, and orange juice. You should be all better soon." Yueliang rmends. "That was amazing, how did you do that, it did not seem like magic, so what was it?" Qing asks. "Well, that was chi, however unless you learn it with a special technique, it can be very dangerous. However if you would like to learn, I have some back in my town, and actually the would be perfect for your people." "While I am interested, I do not know about that. If they see something that looks like magic the will probably refuse." Qing says with a down trodden voice. "What if I exined to them, that it would not be much different than what they are doing now?" "How is that? What do you mean? Also, what is chi?" "Well, I do have body cultivation manuals. They will speed up your growth, as well as making you stronger, healthier, more durable, etc. Anyways, you will also get to use chi. This is the spiritual energy all around us, it just has yet to be assigned to matter. Thus while cultivators guide it, and even assign it to matter, they end up producing just about any phenomena that they desire so long as they understand either how it works, or well that can be learnedter. There is much to learn, although I am sure once you all start cultivation, you will not regret it." "So this spiritual energy, is all around us? Is it alive?" Qing asks. "Yes to the first question, and yes to the second. It can think, move, and do anything living beings can do and more, as they are what make up everything including you and I. The only thing theyck is a physical form as they have yet to get it, unlike us who have been created already." Yueliang exins. "I see. Well, thank you it feels better now." "I am d to hear that, also in the future you might want to be more careful with big wounds like that. You lost so much blood, I am surprised you are still living, let alone moving, or thinking." Yueliang smiles at the fact that she is healed for the most part now. "In the future, I will try to keep that in mind. Regardless, we should probably get back on our way right?" Qing asks seeing that more than a few hours have passed. "You are right." Yueliang says as he starts walking again. The two continue their journey as they talk. Making their way back into the rain forest Yueliang asks. "Just curious, what should we do about the giant spiders? Do we go around, or just run through?" "Pft, hahah. Seriously? Alright, those are actually our pets. However we normally only use them during war time. Either way, I hope they did not scare you too much." "Are you messing with me? You actually call those giant spiders pets? They chased us through the rain forest for a long distance, and I well killed a few of them thinking they were going to eat us." Yueliang exins their past experience with them. "You killed some? Too bad for those poor creatures. Anyways, they probably thought you were going to feed them or y with them, as they are like little children." "Sorry for killing your pets, I honestly thought they were going to eat me." Yueliang says feeling kind of sad that he killed some creatures just because of a misunderstanding. "Well, hopefully they are not too sad. Also, they only eat animals not people, hence why we keep them here. Also, they make great mounts for long distance travel. Anyways, to answer your earlier question we should just go through, and check on them while we are at it." Qing says with a caring face, looking as though she were worried about her pet dog or something. "So what exactly are we going to do with them? I mean it does not really seem like you can y fetch or something else with them?" Yueliang asks while silently thinking to himself. ''Why spiders? Well, I guess I will have to get over this eventually anyway.'' "Well, we ride them of course, maybe find some food with them, or ce some games. Either way, these spiders are quite yful and enjoy games. In the mean time we still have some distance to cross before we even get to that point." Qing answered. "Alright." Yueliang sighed, saying nothing more as they walked in silence for the duration of the trip to see the spiders anyway. In the mean time, during their semi long trip, the two see some beautiful sceneries. Birds flying and catching insects of various types and sizes. There where Bengal tiger cubs ying, leopards hunting. As well as many interesting sights, Yueliang never thought he would see. Breaking the silence, Yueliang asks with soulmunication. "Shen Hu, do you think you could keep up with my flying motorcycle?" "Keep up, pft, I bet I could beat it in a race." Shen Hu said thinking it would be fun to try, although he knew the motorcycle was faster, he wants to push himself to get stronger. However with curiosity getting the better of him, he asks. "Are you asking because of her? I mean she does seem to be getting weaker the farther we go on." He adds. "Oh really you want to try that? And to answer your question yes." Yueliang replies. "Would I have said it if I did not want to try it?" Shen Hu replies with a question to answer his question, with determination beaming from his eyes. "Alright then, let me just ask her real quick, and wow her face looks pretty pale, I mean her skin is like white jade normally, however she is looking worse and worse. Shen Hu, it seems we have to head straight back to the town." Yueliang says as he looks at her face. Swiftly after finishing speaking with Shen Hu, Yueliang says to Qing. "Do you mind if we speed up this trip a little? You look a little unwell." "I am perfectly fine." Qing answers as he trips, catches herself, then spins around as if she were drunk. "Alright, please forgive me for this." Yueliang mumbled as he reaches to his right and pulls his flying motorcycle out of thin air. Climbing onto it, Yueliang reaches to his left and pulls her drunk like body onto the motorcycle. Upon getting her seated on it, she hugs him from behind and says. "Ooh, soft, where have you been for so long my teddy bear?" Yueliang just says in reply. "Waiting for you toe with me." Then with soulmunication, Yueliang asks Shen Hu. "Are you ready?" Shen Hu nods as Yueliang starts the engine, and Shen Hu says. "GO!" Hearing this, the two speed off at the same time, one on the ground going faster than he ever has before in his life, and the other, rising up into the sky before speeding up too much. -------------------- Hello, so I will try to make this short. Thank you so much everyone for sticking with my story. Thank you for your good reviews, chapterments, constructive criticism, gifts, and everything. Please continue to support this novel. Do not worry just as I have promised, I have been fixing the errors you pointed out. Everyone have a wonderful day. Chapter 77 - Make Way! Hearing this, the two speed off at the same time, one on the ground going faster than he ever has before in his life, and the other, rising up into the sky before speeding up too much. Riding through the air, Yueliang watches Shen Hu dashing through the wood, disappearing and reappearing due to the tree cover throughout the rain forest. Yueliang being above the tree line now, starts speeding up to move faster in hopes of not losing the race between them.?? Flying through the sky, Yueliang does a few sideways flips, and the like, enjoying the feeling of the wind in his hair. Looking out he sees five big balls of ck mass in mid air that seems to be moving towards him. Seeing this, Yueliang thinks to himself as he swerves off to the left. ''Are those giant boulder from a catapult?'' Getting closer and close, Yueliang tries flying upward to avoid them. Looking down to see if he managed to fully evade them, we sees theming up as well and says in an annoyed yet interested tone. "Okay seriously, in what crazy tripped out world do catapulted boulders change their trajectory?" "Seriously, tell me these things are not going to chase me all the way back ..." Yue mumbles to himself before feeling Qings'' grip around him loosen. He quickly turns to look at her and "Woah!" Yue exims as he catches Qing by her arm as she falls off the motorcycle. "Great, I am being chased by some tripped out boulders, and now I have an injured knocked out passenger." Yueliang groans to himself as he pulls her limp body up onto hisp so she does not fall, then leans forward about to go full speed towards his town. Having been distracted by everything going on, right as he was about to speed up, he notices it is pitch ck in every direction except a few spots where lightes in periodically. ''Well, clearly they were not boulders, but instead they are some sort of bird.'' He observes these birds while inside, just hovering, these particr birds seem to fly inrge ball shapes, entrapping their prey, removing their sight to attack them, or at least ording to what he has seen so far. However shortly after making his observation, he sees some of them diving in towards him. Guiding his chi through his body, he then pushes it out and materializing it around himself, Qing, and the flying motorcycle, as he attempts to protect himself. Twisting the throttle as far as he can, he also pulls the joystick down all the way to drop through the barrage of birds. About 2 secondster, he lets go of the joystick, and just flies straight with the balls of birds chasing close on his tail. Having had Qing resting her shoulders on his right arm, and the rest sitting on the front part of the motorcycle, he noticed she was slipping. Thus he readjusts her body the best he can with his left arm before reaching back to the handle bars. Seemingly out of ideas at the moment, Yueliang asks Yang. ''What should I do? Even if I use chi to speed up, it would be of no use since I cannot hold out very well for hours, especially while fueling this motorcycle. This is exhausting mentally, even though I know I should be capable of it given my cultivation.'' "Well, firstly just because your realm allows you the capability does not mean you are capable. For instance body builder should be able to win a fight because of strength right? But what of endurance, intelligence, experience, or any other factor? You should not be expecting the world of yourself without first putting in the effort. Which by the way you are wasting most of on your subordinates. Anyways back to the main point, there are a few options. 1. Kill them, 2. Ward them off by scaring them, smell, or something else, 3. Just out run them, orst but not least 4. Teleport away. So which do you choose?" Yang exins. ''Hmm, well how much would it be to teleport there? Seeing as, as much as I would like to kill them in self defense, I know that Qing will notst much longer at this rate.'' Yue asks worriedly. "By yourself, you could teleport free if you chose a quest. However seeing as you are wanting to take your baggage, then let us go with 10k shop credits. What do you say?" Yang asks excitedly. ''Alr .... pfft, WHAT??? 10k, what sort of price it that?'' "I mean it is not much considering how much you have, and how you are currently in danger. Sorry, normally it would not be like this, however since the system has to save your life with your friends a little while ago, it took a lot more out of us than expected. Thus this is a portion of what is needed for repairs, in addition to the cost of teleporting. Are you still going?" Yang asks. *Chomp *Chomp The birds sp their beaks and get some of Yueliangs'' shirt just barely missing his body itself. Noticing this, Yueliang swiftly says in his mind. ''Fine, but we will talk about thister.'' Upon giving his answer, the teleportation so instantaneous that he did not even notice, until he felt that he was no longer on his motorcycle but standing instead, and that with Qing in his arms, he was standing on the hill before his town. ---- Meanwhile Inside The Town ---- *Sniff Sniff "Really, just as I arrived? He is certainly fast." Shen Hus'' eyes widened in surprise as he turned around and ran towards the smell. ---- A Few Moments Later ---- "Hello Yueliang, it seems you were only a little slower than me. Seems that I won. Anyways, how did you make it so fast, this trip should have been a few hours long?" Shen Hu asks. "I could ask you the same thing, regardless, I teleported since she does not seem like she will make it much longer. We need to run." Yueliang says as he adjusts his grip on Qing, and begins running. Swiftly matching his speed, Shen Hu admits. "Well to tell you the truth, I took a shortcut I found shortly before meeting you. Anyways, it looks like you are right, she probably only has an hour or two at most left to live." "You know if you told me she had so little time before, I would have just teleported all three of us or just turned back. This would have been much easier you know." "Well, while that may be true, you also could have used your system like you have in the past many times before." Shen Hu turns it around as he did not want to be med even though he knew it was just the situation talking. Having made it to the draw bridge, and seeing it being lowered, Shen Hu, and Yueliang jumped high into the the air so as to save more time, without stopping, and continue running as the drawbridge is still being lowered. Once inside the town, Shen Hu roars with every step they take. After a few moments, Yueliang asks. "Just curious why are you roaring?" "Obviously to get those on the street to make way. Unless you want heavy foot traffic?" Shen Hu asks. "Thank you so much Shen Hu, you are the best as always." Yuepliments Shen Hu. "You know if you are looking for someone here, you could have teleported them to you." Shen Hu brings up in case that was the reason. "That is not what I am looking for, however thank you for the reminder. I am trying to get down to the crystal mine down below. While I may not be able to save her right now without the system, I can use the crystals to slow its progression, allowing her body a chance to fight whatever this is. Also, Yang said that whatever this is, it is not something within the systems knowledge base. Thus it is something new, or not yet discovered in the universes." Yueliang exins as they run. ------------------------- Hello again everyone, I just want to say thank you for supporting my novel, and please continue to do so, if you could give those golden tickets, and power stones to this novel when voting, that would help a lot if you do not mind, please. Thank you again. Now For the main point, I will be posting the names of some of the top contributors from now on if you are interested. This was a request from one of them. Thus without further ado, I want to give a shout out to: 1. BEST487, 2. Tony_Be3, 3. Leo_58, 4. 25Sakura, 5. Zach_Renzulli / I just want to thank you all for supporting my novel so much. Soon, I will be making some awesome new features, so please keep up the great support everyone. Chapter 78 - Potato Salad? " ... Also, Yang said that whatever this is, it is not something within the systems knowledge base. Thus it is something new, or not yet discovered in the universes." Yueliang exins as they run. "So that is the case, hmm. It is kind of interesting to think that no one has discovered this yet whatever it is, or that it may be a new ailment." Shen Hu said quietly.?? "Well, personally I thought it is new, because if someone so much as got this once before, it should have information in Yangs'' data bank. However the fact that it is still not in there despite Qing getting this, I do not know what to think now. I mean it should at least tell about it even if the cure is not found or understood yet." Yue nearly trips while running with Qing in his arms. Hearing his reply, Shen Hu just stays silent the rest of the trip, while Yueliang follows suit. As they make their way to the mana crystal cave, there is a beauty busy at work elsewhere. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- In a nice well supplied and pristine kitchen, ady with jade like skin, as well as white furry ears and a tail is walking around while humming. She picks up a bowl from a shelf, and ces it on the counter, before going to the stove to get the pot of boiling salt water with something inside. Seeing that there were 4.56 jin of her gold potatoes that she skinned, inside still not done, she carefully puts the lid back on them. Going back to the counter, she picks up a knife, as well as a small white onion, and dices it into small square pieces. She picks up the cutting board, and slides it all into the bowl with the knife elegantly. Next she does the same with a few pickles. Next pouring in mayonnaise, mustard, lemon juice, some finely chopped celery, and chives. Next she takes the pot of potatoes and dumps the boiling salt water into the steel sink, that flows into the steel pipes with an enchantment to transport it to the farm, while of course changing its temperature so as to not kill the nts. Grabbing out the potatoes she cuts them up, dumping them into a second bowl, then pouring vinegar, and eggs, before mixing them all by hand. Having finished mixing all of this together, She dumps it into the other bowl, and mixing these two together while pouring in hydrogen peroxide she thinks to herself. ''I hope the men enjoy this when they return. I even added hydrogen peroxide to clean our teeth, and over all this should make some wonderful potato sd.'' Then finally she ces it into the enchanted refrigerator when she hears. "Huoli, can you help me clean this?" Xue Meiren says while using her chi to rub vinegar and baking soda into different parts of the stove to clean it, using her front paws on the counter so that she can see what she is doing. "Sure, however can you take the rest of it and put it into a bottle before putting it under the sink forter?" Huoli replies. "Alright." Xue Meiren replies, as she pushes off of the stove, and using her chi she levitates the mixture of baking soda and vinegar and pours it into a bottle. Then puts the lid on nice and tight before levitating it into cab beneath the sink that she opens with her paws. ---- Shortly After In The Mana Crystal Cave ---- Yueliang and Shen Hu slow their running until theye to a halt in the middle of a cavern. Then Yueys down Qing who is still asleep in his arms with a pained looking expression. He proceeds to sit beside her, before guiding his chi into her body, thus utilizing it to examine what is going inside, on before doing anything. Yue watches as what is seemingly mostly semi transparent cells moving through her body, pretty quickly bouncing around, hitting everything in their path. However he also sees them gradually slowing down. Whilst watching he thinks to himself. ''Is this some sort of ailment that urs from not using chi? If so because I introduced it too her then I should be the cause. No, it cannot be as there is chi all around us, as well as what makes up our body. Then maybe it is because she is not used to so much flowing through her at once, thus she is facing a rejection of sorts. Well now I feel a little guilty, for nearly killing an innocent.'' ''All in all, the reason must because a group like this probably would not have people with chi or anything around them normally, thus weakening there body. So over all, I am the cause due to introducing her to such things.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he analyzes the situation. He then guides the semi invisible cells all to one location in her right pinky with his chi. After guiding it to her pinky finger on her left hand, he takes out a small knife from his inventory before making a small incision on the tip of her finger, letting the cell like substance flow out, and turning ck and slimy upon touching the air. While continuing to push this substance out Yueliang thinks to himself. ''So instead of actually making potions, I need to just use the ingredients if I want to help her speed along her recovery. Hmm, Aloe vera for her external injuries, and as a drink to strengthen her internal body. Then Calend tea, as well as a poultice made from the marshmallow nt and some others should help.'' Leaving her body to rest and sleep on the ground after removing the ck slime like goo, he starts working on preparing the medicine from left overs that he bought long ago. First preparing the Calend as a tea, then moving on to making the poultice, before extracting the goo from inside the Aloe Vera nt for external and internal use. Before even finishing, a pair of pretty eyes open, and just watch the work being done in front of her. Lady Qing stays silent, and just admires the careful work being done to prepare medicine while thinking. ''Wow, if we were back in my town, he would be very popr. Being able to work with herbs is something that takes a lot of study and practice. To think he can not only fight but also work as a doctor. Also,e to think of it, where am I?'' She starts looking around, seeing beautiful blue, purple, and a few other colored mana crystals in the what seems to be a cave. Even seeing a small pond near one of the sides with some water dripping into it peacefully. ''Are we in a cave in the forest? Who knew caves where so pretty and serene? Hmm, are those mana crystals?'' She pondered, each question bringing forth more questions as time passes. Looking over to his left as he finishes making the different medicines, Yueliang sees her seemingly awake. "Look who is awake, sleepy head. Here have some tea it should help, also if I may see your left hand." Yueliang says while passing her arge cup of tea, and reaching his hand out. Reaching out with her right, she sps the cup before drinking from it. While taking a sip, she reaches her left hand forward, allowing Yueliang to examine it. He gets some of the goo from a small te he prepared it on, and starts rubbing it on and around her pinky injury, while she does not even wince from the pain. "Qing, I apologize for putting you into this situation. If I did not try speeding along your healing process, you would not have gotten sick." Yue says while applying the medicine. "Do not worry about it. Although I did not expect it, I am sure neither did you. Also, while this may have happened because of that, you are also the one who fixed it and to me that is what matters more, don''t you agree?" Qing says. Hearing that, Yueliang looks up at her, into her eyes, before saying. "You are too kind, but yes I agree. It is less about how it happened, and more about doing the right thing in the end. Anyways, I have a poultice here for you. If you do not know how to use it, let me know, and I will exin it. Then there is also these creams to apply all over your body at night and let them soak in. They will not only heal you but also, make you more beautiful and healthier at the same time. Thenst but not least here is a drink, and some tea bags for the next week." "You really went all out, thank you so much, however I have one question. How should I carry all this to town?" "What do you... , ahh right, you were asleep. We are actually already here, and underneath it." Yueliang replies with a gentle smile. --------------------------- To my wonderful readers ~ PLEASE READ THIS NOTE!!!! ~ DO NOT try mixing these at home, as vinegar and baking soda can get hot as well as make explosions. For the vinegar and hydrogen peroxide, it can cause serious health issues, damaging your heart, liver, kidneys, eyes, and so much more. Thus please do not take the bad influence of this chapter into your own lives. Forewarning, I will NOT be held liable for your own choices. Chapter 79 - A Lesson.. "What do you... , ahh right, you were asleep. We are actually already here, and underneath it." Yueliang replies with a gentle smile. "We are? It is certainly beautiful here, however may we leave this cave? My people and I tend to stay away from magic. I can see the reason now as well since I was well you know." Qing says while standing up.?? "Actually, while I do not mind leaving, there are a few things I feel the need to correct. 1. Magic was not the cause. 2. It is actually because of two main issues. The first being that your people stay away from magic, and chi, thus weakening your ability to live. You see magic is like a messed up version of chi thus the difficulty. Anyways, spiritual energy or chi is all around us, our bodies are made up of it." "While it is made up with it, if you avoid the natural things you should be used to, you will lose your ability to live around it. For instance if one avoids injuries all their life, the moment they get a paper cut, they might think they are going to die. However in your case it was worse. Regardless, I am not going to try and change your life style, as everyone has their free will." Yueliang exins as he cleans up his supplies and then stands as well. "Well, thank you for the lesson on spiritual energy, however may we leave now." Qing asks, as she does not know which way to go. "Of course, follow me. Also, I am surprised you are so excited to leave this ce, as it did help in saving your life. Anyways, this way." Yueliang says surprised while taking the lead. "It did? How so?" She asks doubtfully while following. "You see, mana caves are one of the few ces because of the culmination of chi, that can actually slow down bodily functions, among many other abilities. Thus in order to deal with your whole problem at once I had to slow down all of the foreign and sick matter inside you, before removing it. Then had to give you medicine in order to heal your injured organs, muscles, bones, and everything else. Which by the way, try to take it easy for at least a week as your body is in rough shape on the inside." He exins as Shen Hu catches up to them while they are walking. "Sounds like you had a lot to do. Was it difficult?" She asks curiously. "Well, tell me is trying to grab a small fly by only one wing while in flight without injuring it difficult?" Yueliang replies to give her an idea of the difficulty. "I see, well thank you again. Anyways how deep are we?" "Deep enough, but we need to go left here." Yueliang says noticing her looking at the right tunnel with a light at the end. "That side has light, are you sure this is the right direction?" She asks kind of doubtful, and she sees the tiger giving a strange look as if it agrees. "Do you really have so little trust in the one who saved both your lives?" Yue asks while looking at them both. Using soulmunication, Shen Hu replies. "You know I trust you, it is just, why are we taking a different path? Is there another way out? I mean I get that you do not want a stranger knowing your secrets but how else will you do it now?" At the same time, Qing says. "It is not that I do not trust you, however it just seems that way is faster." Yue breaths in a deep breath, as if about to shout, then holding a second he sighs his exhale. "Alright, you want to know, that is the way in, but you have to jump about 50 meters down. Are you up for climbing that? The exit over here, on the other hand teleports us to one of a few random locations in the town." Yueliang says while walking toward the teleportation array, saying. "If you want to go that way be my guest, however I will be going this way." "I see, that is really smart." Shen Hu says while following him. Yueliang just smiles hearing his response, and Qing says. "Alright, I will follow you." In the next second, as they took their next step, a bluish white glow started lighting up the ground moving in a pattern very quickly, and then all three of them disappeared from the cave. "What happened where are we?" Shen Hu and Qing asks, while Shen Hu happens to look like he is just roaring quietly like a yawning roar. "Do not worry, we are not far, just turn around." Yueliang says as he turns to look at the wall that is just on the other side of the moat. The other two turn around and saw the wall, then continue to just follow Yueliang, as he walks along the outline of the moat until they see the drawbridge in the distance. Then all three give each other a nce, before they race towards the bridge, while Yueliang says. "Loser buys dinner and desert." Hearing this, the two behind him feel their enthusiasm skyrocket, and their speed boosts almost proportionately to their enthusiasm. They swiftly make it to their destination, then in the mean time while waiting, Shen Hu decides toy down, while Qing just sits on the edge of the draw bridge watching the fish. ---- About 2 Minutes Later ---- Qing looks up, sees Yuelianging, and says worriedly. "Did something happen? Are you alright? It does not seem like it should have taken that long to make it here?" "There were no problems, and yes I am alright. I just took a detour to water some trees. Either way, I figured I would lose, so it did not matter too much to me anyway." Yueliang replies with a semi joking tone. "Ahh, I see." Qing says while clearly feeling kind of awkward and turning away a little, while Shen Hu is getting up from his resting position. They start walking into the town, as the guards start cranking the giant winss to raise the drawbridge. "So what should we have for dinner?" Qing asks looking at Shen Hu, more as a rhetorical question of course, since she does not know soulmunication, or others methods tomunicate with animals. *Roaar Rooar (Trantion: Sambar Deer, or Wild Boar.) Shen Hu answers with a sly grin. "You are so right, we should have lobster, or shrimp or something like that." Qing says aloud as if she could understand him. Shen Hu, hearing this, just rolls his eyes, and keeps walking. His grin quickly turning to a frown, already foreseeing the inevitable, that he will not get his favorite foods. Then he hears Yueliang speak. "As per our agreement, so shall it be. So how about kes Gourmet? She has some wonderful food there." Hearing this, Shen Hus'' mouth starts watering thinking back to hisst time eating at her rest, while thinking to himself and nodding. ''Haha, I should have known you woulde through for me my king. Thank you.'' Seeing this, Yueliang just chuckles, as to him, Shen Hus'' thoughts may as well be hung on a sign right now, with the way he is acting and salivating. Yue thinks to himself. ''Well at least now I will be satisfying both parties at the same time. Seeing as one wants fresh crustaceans, and the other wants fresh game meat.'' As they walk down one of the main roads into the inner town, two figures are seen running towards them, and Yue thinks to himself with a suspicious gaze. ''More trouble?'' The three still keep walking as though they saw nothing, and looking for the sign to kes'' Gourmet. Just as they are about to pass the two figures running towards them, the group hears. "Shen Hu, you are back. *Rawr Raawr (Trantion: Yueliang, you are back.)" The two figures said as they leap towards the one tiger, and human male. Meanwhile, Qing jumps to the side, to dodge whatever is happening. Yueliang quickly replies. "Ok, ok, m down Huoli, and Xue Meiren. We are safe, and I apologize for worrying you by taking longer than expected." Xue Meiren quickly speaks up saying with a big smile. "It is alright, also we have been practicing cooking a lot while you were gone. I hope you enjoy it." Yueliang and Shen Hu look at each other with slight fear in their eyes before Yue says with slight hope. "You know, we really look forward to that, but first we have to bring Qing back to her ce, right Qing?" "Well, I am famished. Surely we could stay a few more minutes right? Plus, you did say I need to take it easy for a while." Qing says, while obviously oblivious to why the two want to escape, yet at the same time curious. "Either way, I just realized I left the gate open." Yueliang says while turning and about to run, with Shen Hu. Huoli then asks curiously, yet suspicious. "Is that not the guards job?" "Yes, but he means to the cave." Shen Hu adds, while trying to get out of this. "Well, we can just send one of the others here. You do not have to go, so lets'' eat." Huoli says, clearly seeing through their nonsense now. The man and his tiger turn around in despair and follow the twodies back to Yueliangs'' home, with Qing in tow. ----------------------- Hello again, for those of you having made it this far, thank you. I hope you are enjoying it, and I look forward to your support. You all are amazing, and if you like this story, please vote (with power stones and golden tickets), subscribe,ment, and gift. Having wonderful support, and readers like you all is truly a dreame true for me. Chapter 80 - Why Did We Have To Leave? The man and his tiger turn around in despair and follow the twodies back to Yueliangs'' home, with Qing in tow. "May I know what delicious dish you two have prepared for our return?" Yueliang asks, trying to prepare himself.?? Meiren excitedly answers with wide eyes. "We made some barbeque steak, as well as some Potato sd from your home world. I know it may not be much, but we tried really hard to do our best." "Well I look forward to tasting the fruits of yourbors." Yueliang says hoping up and down that they got better, or this meal may be hisst. "Awe, thank you." She replies having her enthusiasm raised, while Huoli sees that it is just him not wanting to get sick likest time, thus she rolls her eyes. They continue on their short walk back to the house, with Yueliang thinking to himself. ''Did they really get better? If so I should reward them somehow.'' ---- A Minute Later ---- "Yay, we are back." Meiren says excitedly as she sped forward to start preparing everything before they all got in. She quickly got the tableware out with her chi, as well as the potato sd out of the fridge. Once the table was set, and the others started walking in she levitates the deer steaks off of the grill that is just smoking as the fire was put out before they left, and cing them on a te in the center of the table. She saw that everyone was seated thus she went to hers. Before anyone has eaten, Yueliang says. "Before we eat, let me get some chopsticks. Anyone else want some before I get mine?" He asks as he walks towards the kitchen. "I will take a set." Qing says. "Same here, I would like to try them." Shen Hu says, while turning human in his seat. "I am up for a shot at it as well." Huoli chimes in. "Sadly I cannot for now." Meiren declines. "Alright, give me just a moment." Yueliang replies. Yueliang walks through a short hallway and into the kitchen. He turns to the left, opening a draw. Seeing the sets of chopsticks, he reaches to picks up some bamboo sets with an appealing design. ---- Meanwhile ---- Shen Hu and the rest at the table start rubbing their eyes, and Huoli says. "Why do my eyes itch?" Shen Hu asks? "Yours as well?" ---- Back In The Kitchen ---- *Boom. *Ssh Yue jumps back into the hallway, then leans up against the wall. "WHO GOES THERE? If you have a problem with me, it does not mean you have to try blowing up my kitchen, you know." Yue asks with his heart pounding, blood pumping, and thoughts racing before he looks back in the kitchen seeing foamy liquid all over, the cab doors blown open, and thing sprayed all over. He thinks to himself. ''At least there is tile in the kitchen or this would be a pain.'' Then seeing that no one is there, he grabs the chopsticks, and heads back into the dining room. Seeing him back Qing asks. "What was that explosion?" "It seems to have been a mixture of a few ingredients, however it is fine now. Just a mess to clean upter." Yueliang replies before continuing with a calm expression, and passing the chopsticks. "So, Meiren, Huoli, care to tell me who nearly blew up kitchen?" The twodies in question, look at each other, then him, and Huoli answers. "We do not know." *Sigh. "I guess this means I have to burn down the house to make sure there are no more terrorist or assassination devices here then." Yueliang says purposefully exaggerating the situation in hopes they would confess. "Wait, I thought you said it was just some ingredients?" Xue Meiren speaks up next. "It was, someone used baking soda and vinegar to make an explosive. Who knows what else they made and where it may be currently?" Yueliang answers. "Oh..." Meiren and Huoli both look at each other. "You want to confess now?" Yueliang asks. While Meiren looks down, feeling ashamed, Houli, who looks equally so speaks up. "That was our fault, well mainly mine. We did not know it would do that, just that you could clean with them. So I figured if we mix them, it would work even better, and it did." She says with a smile, as she was proud ofing to such a conclusion. "Alright, I understand. You where just trying to clean, and did not know of the chemical reactions. Do not worry about it any longer, I forgive you. Mistakes happen." Yueliang says while trying tofort them, before continuing. Xue Meiren speaks up next, asking. "Chemical reactions? What are those?" Yueliang realize after a moment of surprise, that he is speaking to extremely intelligent animals, that did not use such things normally, thus he could not expect such knowledge from them. So he answers. "You know this will make it faster, first off. I am going to hire a chef to teach you both cooking, so you can show your true talents. Then, I will ask one of the Sky Orcs to teach you both chemistry, speaking of. Why did you not see it from my memories? And is there anything else you want to tell me before we eat?" Yueliang asks. Xue Meiren giggles before saying. "Sorry, I have the memories, but I guess we where too excited, and forgot." Yueliang just sighs upon hearing this, and says. "Fine, no chemistry teacher then." Xue Meiren hearing this replies. "Yay." Huoli then speaks next. "I am sure you will enjoy this meal. Plus I even added something to whiten your teeth, hydrogen peroxide." Yueliangs'' eyes widen like saucers before saying while standing up. "Tell me you did not mix it with vinegar?" "Um, yes?" Huoli says. "Alright, everyone leave through the front door immediately." Yueliang says quickly and in a rush he thinks. ''Yang can you dispose of this potato sd, the chemicals that are currently around the house, and anything aerosol like that is harmful as well'' "Not a problem brother. However it will cost 1,000 shop coins to get rid of this chemicalpound. It is actually pretty funny that you are still referring to this perisitc acid as food at this point. You do realize that you got extremely lucky just now? If she did not warn you, I would have. But that stuff could have killed you. Now that I think about it, how did you not notice the eye itchiness? Is that not one of the first symptom." Yang asks rhetorically. ''That reminds me, we still have to talk about that situation, that I mentionedter.'' Yueliang says. "Hahah, brother, you should really rx soon. Ohh, I know, how about a hot spring? That should help, you do know that stress is bad for you right." Yang says, trying to change the topic, while also genuinely worried. ''Well anyways, I am going to head out the others are waiting for me.'' Yueliang thinks to Yang, while walking through the house to the door. However about to reach for the door, he looks to his left and then he sees the mountain of supplies the goblins left. Upon noticing this he pulls all the crystals and ore the goblins left here as per his instruction into his inventory. After doing this, Yueliang thinks to himself while walking to the door. ''I should talk to Yin, it has been a while, and I miss my best friend.'' Then he reaches for the door handle once more, and opens it, thus heading out the door to meet the others who on their faces are clearly full of questions. "Why did we have to leave?" Qing asks, with the others nodding in agreement. ''Seriously? Even the human does not realize, well, what can you expect from a group that rejects magic, and what not. I guess, they still have yet to advance their sciences that far.'' Yueliang thinks to himself before saying. "*sigh. Sorry, the reason why is because while cooking, Huoli created perasitic acid by ident. While it may not sound bad, it can kill you very painfully. However if you manage to live through it, your life will still never be the same." Yueliang exins while trying not to go into too much detail. "How so?" Huoli asks, as she is curious how she made such a dangerous thing with trying, and yet even when she touched it, it did not harm her. "Well, since you are curious, if you are in contact with it long enough with just your skin it will eat through your body, destroying the organs that keep you alive. You will bleed inside, and choke on your own blood, among many other painful and gruesome things. While it only takes 3 minutes touching your skin, it is much faster and worse if you swallow it. Plus they eye itchiness you felt before, was a beginning symptom of it." Yueliang replies in semi detail this time. ------------------- Hello everyone, currently having a hard time writing, however for you all I am giving it my best. In a lot of pain from being sick, but oh well, also do not worry, it is not covid. For my wonderful readers, I will try to bear through it. Also, I am trying to put out more chapters everyday, however as I said it is very difficult right now. Once this gets better, more chapters will being out much faster at least until I am ahead by a lot. That is a promise from me to you. Thank you again for your support. Please have a wonderful day and enjoy this novel everyone. Chapter 81 - What Should We Do Now? "... While it only takes 3 minutes touching your skin, it is much faster and worse if you swallow it. Plus they eye itchiness you felt before, was a beginning symptom of it." Yueliang replies in semi detail this time. "I understand the situation, however what do we do now? It would be taken care of just by getting rid of the chemical mixture right?" Huoli asks.?? "Sorry to disappoint, but that is not the case. There is also the air that must be cleaned and everything. However there is no need to dwell on such things, as Yang is dealing with it now. So in the mean time, shall we go out to dinner as originally nned?" Yue replies hopingly. A voice intercedes before anyone else can speak saying. "Please excuse my interruption, although who is this Yang you mentioned? The only people I have seen in our current group, are the ones standing here now." Qing asks quite confused and curious. Yang replies warily saying. "A cultivation technique of sorts." Shen Hu using soulmunication says. "Wow, that is cold, calling your brother, and friend a technique. Never the less, I understand why you did it." Feeling more guilt than before, Yue quickly thinks to Yang. ''I am sorry. I am just trying not to release the information about you to those who do not...'' Quickly interrupting, Yang says. "It is alright, I understand why you said what you said. It hurt to hear, but I forgive you." Thus inadvertently making Yueliangs'' guilt grow. "So does everyone in this town cultivate?" Qing asks after having thought for a few moments. "Not everyone to my knowledge, however that does not mean they have not done it without me knowing. Either way as long as they are not doing anything wrong then it does not matter too much to me. I trust all of my people." Yueliang replies before saying. "Do you ask because you are interested?" "Interested in cultivation yes, interested in learning or practicing, not really. Plus even if I was, more than likely, what happened when you healed me would happen again." She exins. "Well if you really are interested in learning, then that problem can be fixed pretty quickly. However if you just want to learn more about it, ask on of the tigers. I am sure they would not mind exining it to you." Yue starts off excited then it dies down towards the end. "By the way, I have been meaning to ask. Why can those tigers take human form? I have been trying to keep myself from freaking out since I saw it earlier. Could you please exin." Qing pleads Yueliang for the answer. "Well that is sort of a loaded question. However if you want the short version, they are divine tigers, and it has to do with cultivation, as well as the creation of the universes. Either way, I am sure they would be better at exining it than me." Yueliang says while dumping some of the load of things to do off of his shoulders. Hearing this, Qing turns around and looks at the tigers with a thirst for knowledge so strong they worried she might eat them for a split second. Then Shen Hu changes to his human form and says. "If you are curious, I am sure Huoli would be more than happy to have girl time with you. You could then talk as you please." Shen Hu says ditching the responsibility as well as he can see the exhaustioning from a kilometer away as well. Listening to his response, Huoli gets excited to have a female friend to talk to beside just Meiren. However at the same time, she sighs because she has to exin something that she feels ismon knowledge, or at least should be. "Okay, just curious, what does all this have to do with where we are going to eat? My stomach has been growling for a little while now." Xue Meiren says innocently as if she were a child. Thus causing all those around her tough a little before Yueliang replies. It is alright, I know just the ce, and it is not to far from here. "Really, where?" She asks. "I guess you will just have to wait and see, won''t you." Yueliang teases her. Hearing this, she visibly puts on a pouting face, while sighing. "Hmph." With that being said, the group heads off, following Yueliang into the distance. While only Shen Hu and Qing knew where they were going, the other two had made a couple guesses. Whether they were right or wrong, only time would tell. Soon they arrived before a nice looking shop, that looks as though it came straight out of a fantasy novel. Having windowed stone walls and roof but dark wooden frames decorating it for elegance. Firenterns that seem to never go out hanging from the walls and a sign with the name kes'' Gourmet. An open wooden fence surrounding it with a garden on either side of the stone path. They all walk in, to see the ss tables and ss chairs with cushions. A cool but not cold air inside, with ice sculptures surrounded by fire, mini tornadoes delivering the food, and many more mystical things all around the shop, making it seem as though one was in another world. That seems to be saying something considering they already are. In the center of the room there are four arenas. Each having something different with in, and with a circr hole in the roof above it for those on the second floor to watch as well. Yueliang thought to himself seeing this. ''Although I built each of the buildings in this town, that I know of, I do not recall building it anything like this. And for that matter, how exactly is it bigger inside then out? I mean unless they made a super mini small world.'' Yueliang pondered while the others re at him wondering when he is going to get them a table. A few secondster, Yuelianges out of his daze and seeing their res he shows a look as if he does not care, to make in seems as if it were important. Immediately afterward he notices ady that seems to be made of watering towards their group who where waiting by the front lectern. "Sorry for the wait esteemed guests. Is it a table for five?" She asks in a sweet voice. Yueliang answers. "Yes." "Wonderful, by the way I am your hostess and waitress Yinshui Ji. It is a pleasure to meet you, however before I take you to your table, do you want to be on the first or second floor?" "Second floor, however I have a quick question before that. Are you a water elemental?" Yueliang asks curiously. "Haha, no sorry if that disappoints you. I am a slime, however this is an appearance I take for the customers and it is one of the easier forms to transport things for." Yinshui Ji replies hoping to not disappoint the customers. "Do not worry, I am not disappointed. In fact, I am more interested. However sorry for asking personal question." Yueliang says with a calm face, yet having excitement in his eyes as if one could see a meteor shower in his eyes. Hearing this the hostess'' cheeks swirl a little as if she were blushing. Although before anyone could notice she turned around and starts walking to the right where a wide set of stairs are located, saying. "This way to your table esteemed guest." The group follows quickly behind, not wanting to waste any more time before they get to eat. Yueliang on the other hand is in no rush, but keeps up so as to not make them go hungry even longer. They swiftly make their way up the stairs. At the top of the stairs, Yinshui Ji asks. "One more question, do you want an arena viewing, or booth seating?" Before Yueliang could even get a sound out of his mouth, Shen Hu says "arena viewing", with the others excitedly nodding in agreement. "Alright, thank you. This way please." She says as she leads them to the other side of the huge circr hole in the floor. It beingrge enough that if the second floor fell, it would not even touch the arena. Upon arriving on the other side Yinshui Ji says. "Here are your seats." Then she reaches into her bodies chest pulling out menus'' for each of them, before cing them on the mini bar like railing that goes around the hole. This being there so that one could eat or drink while watching the different matches. "I cannot wait to watch one of these fights." Shen Hu says while changing into his human form, and Huoli doing the same. Xue Meiren just jumps onto the chair making herselffortable, while Qing sits down like one would expect of a martial artist. Yueliang taking his seat elegantly as he was raised. Chapter 82 - Watching A Duel "I cannot wait to watch one of these fights." Shen Hu says while changing into his human form, and Huoli doing the same. Xue Meiren just jumps onto the chair making herselffortable, while Qing sits down like one would expect of a martial artist. Yueliang taking his seat elegantly as he was raised. Looking at the menus, the five chose their meals, while Yinshui Ji asks. "Should Ie back while you decide what to order?"?? "No need, I will take the fire roasted sikar deer, medium, with cold water." Shen Hu replies. Shortly after, Huoli says. "Wild boar here, medium, with cold water." Then the next in the line, Qing says. "I will order the pizza hamburger please." Meiren on the other side of her excitedly says. "May I have the Argali wild sheep, medium?" Yinshui Ji replies. "Sorry, we just ran out." "Really." Xue Meiren asks with a sad look on her face. "Sorry, I was just teasing you, do not worry too much." Yinshui Ji answers, before saying to Yueliang. "How about you, what would you like?" "The burr sd please." Yueliang answers. "Hmm, a rare choice." Yinshui says with and interested look as she writes it down. "Is it really?" Yueliang mumbles while interested. "Mhmm." Yinshui Ji answers before turning around to give their orders to the cooks. As she left the five of them leaned forward in their seats a little to get a better view of the arenas below. There were four connected arenas, in which thosepeting against each other could choose 1 of 6 different things to fight in. The first being a magic sword dual, the next hand to handbat, third being go or chess, the fourth being music. Although one must bring their own instrument. The other two are quarterly events ording to the menu, thus not worth mentioning for now. In each of the different arenas one could see a different match. For Qing she was more focused on the hand to hand, where anything goes so long as you do not kill or humiliate your opponent. Shen Hu, Huoli, and Xue Meiren were all focused on the magic sword dual. Where one must control your magic to such a degree, that you can keep the shape of a sword and solidity, while also fighting. Then for Yueliang thest of the group, he was most focused on the music arena, where their was one was ying the guzheng and the other a flute. Each taking turns trying to match the speed and song of the other while trying to force the other to make a mistake when it was their turn to be the main instrument. However they still had to be conscientious to not make a mistake themselves. Although the most amazing thing about this, was that they managed to y such enthralling music that it practically guided the fighters behind them to match the song subconsciously. When the music was more chaotic so too became the fight, the same happening each time it changes to something else. Enthralled by the sight of this, Yueliang thinks to himself. ''Who knew such a thing was possible? I would love to learn this if possible. Of course, not to enthrall, but help, and to fight.'' After finishing his thought, seeing the others next to him watching their own respective arenas, one was more distinct among them to his eyes. Thus Yueliang says. "Qing, you seem interested in the hand to handbat fights, if youe back here again sometime, why not try it?" "I was thinking the same thing, however there are two problems. The first being am I even allowed to? Then the second being my injuries that are currently healing." Qing says excited to try, but reluctant to worsen her health. "They will certainly allow you as long as you follow their rules that is, but you are right, hence why I said another day, and not today." Yueliang says while hoping she could try it and have some fun. "I will thank you in advance then." She replies. "Do not thank me, while I own this town, and rule it, I am not a tyrant. It is up to the people within to do as they please so long as they do not do anything bad or break any rules." Yueliang exins. "It is really so free here?" Qing asks. "What is it not the same where you are? I try to allow my people freedom and peace, as much as possible. So long as they do not incite trouble for the others or myself there is not much I am against them doing." Yueliang asks. "I see." She replies with a nervous reaction. "Sorry, I should not have asked. However I am sure that if you wanted to move here you could. If not, your king and I could have a chat about the future." Yue says warmly with coldness hidden all throughout his voice. "Hehe, I do not want to cause trouble." She replies nervously before returning her longing gaze to the fight. ''Although I would love to help others, there is too much on my te already. Even if not, I should stop involving myself in others affairs. One day, this is going to get me killed, or cause me a lot of troubles.'' Yue thinks to himself as he refocuses on the music, this time not just listening, and watching, but also feeling it. Trying to feel what the music is conveying, as well as the intent, as this was taught to him by his chi master, and friend. ---- Meanwhile ---- "Come on! Are you really so poor at magic that you cannot even use the simplest of techniques." Shen Hu mumbles to himself while watching one one of the dualist lose the shape and solidity of his sword nearly getting sliced in half from his mistake. Huoli on the other hand is quietly cheering for the female dualist, of course not because she was female, but because when Shen Hu and Huoli looked at the two dualists, they decided to bet on how long the match wouldst. She even mumbles to herself. "Come on just a little slower, you can do it." The bet between the two was that if Shen Hu wins, than Huoli would help him look for another mate, since he wanted them to get along better, he figured it best he she helps choose. However if Huoli wins, then Shen Hu has to do the hunting for a week, while she gets to stay at home or wander as she pleases for that week. While Shen Hu did not really care about if he won or lost, as it would not make much of a difference, he does want to win, as it will make the future easier. As instead of having to wait for them to decide which is better among themselves, they can just try to get along on their own before anything else. Xue Meiren on the other hand, while watching actually chose a dualist to cheer quietly for. She was cheering for the male as even when she saw him and knew that he was weaker, she figured he might be an underdog. Thus even if he seemed weak, he likely has some hidden aspect about him that would allow for his win rather than her. The two continue to fight, with skill rather than might, as this is a test of ones ability rather than ones strength and brutality. While the fight may look elegant and easy, one wrong move and you die. You lose concentration, and you likely die. Therefore unless one is extremely confident in their own skill, they would not try such a dangerous dual. However many mages academies, as well as other ces require people to do these to not only test ones skill, but also for those that have disagreements, so they can settle their disputes. Of course, when settling disputes or even for other matters, unless it is for war, the judge will try to stop the two before anyone dies. "Sorry to interrupt your viewing, however your food is here." Yinshui Ji says behind them. In response to hearing this a few out of the group had their bodies jolt. As they were surprised that she could arrive without a single on of them noticing her presence. Either way, they quickly leaned back so that she could ce their food before them. "I apologize if I scared you. Please enjoy your meals. Also, your servers and I will be back here should you need anything else, or want the rest of your meal." Yinshui Ji says while stepping back, next to the food on carts. The reason for all the carts were, as some of them ordered an animal, the whole creature was cooked. Thus they had many different dishes on each cart, due to each of the different parts of each animal being cooked. Well all the edible parts anyways. There were also the other parts on the side in a storage device should the customer want them for any reason. "Thank you very much." Yueliang says as the others had already started digging into their meals with their chopsticks. Even Xue Meiren who was using her chi just to use the chopsticks, just to match herpany, rather than using her chi directly on the food. ------------------------------ Pizza Hamburger ~ a hamburger using pizza as the bun. Tastes better than it sounds. Burr Sd ~ chicken, ground meat, and a few other ingredients mixed into your basic tossed sd, with no cheese. (all in all, basically things you could find in the woods thrown together, or what a burr could find quickly.) Chapter 83 - Oh Right! "Thank you very much." Yueliang says as the others had already started digging into their meals with their chopsticks. Even Xue Meiren who was using her chi just to use the chopsticks, just to match herpany, rather than using her chi directly on the food. After saying which, Yueliang quickly got to eating his food as well while watching the arenas again. Meanwhile the servers behind them, each used their mana to create a stool for them to sit on, that they may be able to get up quickly in case they were asked something or got more orders.?? While each of them where eating and watching, Yue starts thinking to himself. ''I forgot how good it feels to rx sometimes. Either way, tomorrow will be busy with the auction. Oh right! The auction, well toote to worry about it now, as it begins at about noon. Regardless, I trust my people, they certainly will not let me down.'' Having finished his thought, his focus immediately travels back on to the arenas, where he saw the two musicians leaving the stage, and the same going for the the two duelists. The female magic swordswoman smiling at her win, but at the same time trying to cheer up her male duelist friend. The musicians just bowed to each other in respect of the others skill and went their separate ways. Seeing the empty two arenas, four out of the group, basically everyone excluding Qing were waiting for the next set toe on stage. After a few moments, two people began walking up to one of the two empty arenas. At this moment, Shen Hu speaks up. "Yueliang, want to have a match with me? You can choose the type, since I am challenging you that is." "Sure, however since I cannot y an instrument that is out, and I do not know much of the others, except what I saw of the magic swordsman dueling, and kick boxing." Yueliang exins, while feeling a little excited to try something new. "Alright, then shall we do the magic sword duel?" Shen Hu asks, while thinking to himself with an excited smile on his face. ''This should be very fun, since magic is based off of cultivation, but basically tricks for beginners. Thus we will essentially be ying with our cultivation. It has been a while since I have done such a thing.'' "Great, want to head down now then?" Yueliang asks after taking thest bite of his food. "Of course not, why would I let such good food get cold?" He replies. "You do realize that I can just keep it the same as it is now in my inventory right? Thus you could have it whenever you want." Yueliang questions, as he is more interested in the fight now, than making everyone wait for them so they could have their funter. "Okay, you have convinced me. Do you mind putting it in your inventory, so that we can begin? Thank you very much for this." Shen Hu answers while looking into Yues'' eyes. Hearing that, Yueliang swiftly raises and swings his arm across in a line pulling in all of the dishes that are Shen Hus'' into his inventory as if he has a ck hole for a hand. "All done, let us begin." Yueliang says as he turns around to start heading down the stairs. Without even looking back, he has a feeling that Shen Hu is not following, yet proceeds anyway. Meanwhile, the tiger in question, decides to jump off the railing, and into the open dueling arena. Of course, he is still in his human form, that has his tiger ears and tail making it obvious he is not human. However what surprised the spectators the most was the fact that this creature seemingly had no regard for the owners and would rather jump around, than use the stairs like a refined individual. Some of the people even stood up, about to head towards the stage, as they were angry at whoever did not respect the owner. The owner of this establishment, while she may be a sky orc, she is also the top talent among them. Thus given such avability of resources as Yueliang has provided them so far, she has been makingrge strides. These people were hoping that by punishing this unruly tiger, they might earn a favor from one of their own. Of course, should they have known it was Shen Hu, King Yueliangs'' mount, they would not dare to have such thoughts. Just before some of the people were about to step towards the stage, they noticed Yueliang their king, heading up there. Thus they quickly start to quiet down, and begin to focus their attention on that stage, including those in the other three arenas. "Really Shen Hu? I know you are excited, but we are about to y. Could you really not hold it in for a few more seconds?" Yueliang asks aloud, that others could hear. Not to scare them off, but simply because he did not want them to think he gives special treatment. Since Shen Hu is in his human form, he chooses to use his voice rather than soulmunication this time,ughing and saying. "Haha, sorry, guess excitement got the best of me. Shall we begin?" "*Sigh. Yes, after the judge arrives." Yueliang replies, as they wait for a judge to approach the stage. ---- Meanwhile ---- "So that is Shen Hu? He has a human form, good to know." One of the on lookers said quietly to themselves. Another onlooker said to someone sitting next to them. "Look at that, even while knowing he can, our king still chooses not to give preferential treatment. How noble." A child watching says to their guardian. "I wonder who will win?" Suchments, and questions continue to spread around the building, on both floors. Even a few leaving just to bring more people with the news of such an event going on. The sky orcs begin flooding in as a judge that happens to be an earth elemental approaches to the stage. Looking human and small one might wonder if it was actually a young adult human rather than an elemental if not for the floating pieces of earth around it. ---- Back On The Stage ---- Standing on the stage waiting, sitting in either corner of the square stage, Shen Hu and Yueliang look at each other feeling a little bored, until they happen to see the judge approaching. The moment the judge it 4 meters from the stage, a pir of rock shoots out of the round at its feetunching it onto the stage. Then an instantter the ground returns to its original shape as if nothing happened, and the judge stands from his punching the ground pose/nding. "I apologize for making esteemed guests wait, my lunch break just finished. Are both sides ready? Do you know the rules?" The earth elemental asks. Yueliang then asks a question instead of answering. "So you only get an incense sticks'' burn time for your break?" "Yes, and it is more than enough. Thus without further ado, do you know the rules, and are you ready?" He asks once more, as he does not want to get in trouble for wasting time. Shen Hu intercedes this time. "Yes, we are ready, and Yes, we know the rules." Just wanting to begin this match already, Shen Hu says they know the rules. "Great, so then you know, should you break the rules, you will be kick out of this establishment for good. No exceptions ording to the bossdy." He says before continuing. "Begin." ''Just wonder. Well, hopefully we do not get into trouble.'' Yueliang thinks to himself, as he does not want to have to miss out on the excitement here. Hearing the judge say ''begin'' the two immediately use only the type of chi that is ssified as mana. Yueliang quickly forms a Jian Tang sword. Shen Hu then forms a twin dao tai chi. Thus while Shen Hu has as sword that bes two, Yueliang uses one. The two charge at each other about to swing at each other before they hear. "Stop!" The two instantly stop their movements before looking to the side to see who it was that called out. Even the judge and spectators look to the side to see who it was. A beautiful youngdy walks towards thee stage while saying. "I apologize for stopping your fun, however there are some things I need to speak with King Yueliang about." Hearing this Yueliang walks towards thedy, while the sword in his hand dissipates into thin air, saying. "What matter could be so urgent that little miss ke hase to see me." Yueliang teases her a little, even knowing that they all put him first. "It is a private matter, so please follow me. .... Unless of course you want everyone to hear. I just figured you would want to be more discreet." She teases back. "Alright, I get it lead the way." Yueliang says, having a rough idea of what is going on. -------------------- I hope you all are enjoying this novel. Personally I find it really fun to write, and feel like I am getting better. Regardless, please keep up the support. Hope you all have a wonderful day, and stay safe. I am working on speeding up the chapter releases, however it is difficult with my other job. So please bear with me, and if you want faster releases please gift. Chapter 84 - Reporting Back "Alright, I get it lead the way." Yueliang says, having a rough idea of what is going on. The two walk to a certain corner of the room where one could see a door, whilst Shen Hu just gets off of the stage to wait for Yueliang toe back. ?? Once ke, and Yueliang make it to the corner, ke opens the door, and they walk in. Meanwhile a few secondster, the restaurant / arena bursts out with people asking questions, before quickly dying down, and getting back to normal, all within a few moments. Back in the room however, Yueliang says. "Alright, so now that we are alone, care to tell me what is so important?" "*sigh. You really do not seem too worried." ke says. "Well, does worrying or crying ever solve anything?" Yueliang asks. "Good point. Okay, so you remember how about a week or so ago you sent out people to start searching for your fiance?" ke replies. "Yes, and what of it. Clearly you are either reporting back to tell me one of two things. Either you found her, or you havee to tell me she is no longer on the. Also, if I had to guess, it would be the main headquarters of the cultist. A town perhaps, probably in a dark yet no so popted area. How am I doing so far?" Yueliang asks. With wide open eyes, ke says. "Dead on! Seriously, I should have expected as muching from you. Anyways, one of our people who by chance had an invisibility skill, happened to fall in a weak spot in a forest. They slid down a hidden tunnel and found your girl friend. Fortunately they could turn invisible or we likely would have never heard from them again." "So that person could not teleport out? Interesting. Tell me more." "You are right, they tried to teleport back to you once she found her. Regardless, once she found her way out, she was once again able to teleport, not that she did. However, I am guessing you want to know more of her situation. Lady Xue is currently serving their leader with a smile, and .... Well you probably do not want to hear the rest." ke says. "I can already guess the rest, considering all of the cultists I havee across so far. Let me guess she is the leaders sex toy right? In her eyes, you can no longer see life. Just that of someone who is addicted to their current state, or wants to die. One of those two anyway. She is probably dressed in something that makes it quick and easy. How am I doing so far." Yueliang asks while feeling his heart clench from his own words. "Dead on, although of the two you mentioned, it is the addicted one. Not just that she is even killing people slowly for fun now. She will fillet them alive, or do other torturous means of killing whileughing for their entertainment." ke answers with her head down feeling bad about having to give anyone such news. "Do not worry yourself so much. I know she has made her choice, even trying to lure me into a trap a few days ago." "So she has betrayed us? What do you want us to do my king?" "Yes, but honestly, I dide up with two solutions, however both are heart rending." Feeling some semnce of hope, ke asks. "What are they? Maybe we can fix this whole matter." "The first is to save her, and try and let her adjust back. However that would never work because, I have seen such situations before. She will never be the same, and end up looking for it againter in life, as she will feel empty without it. The second is to wipe their city out in one swift move. So which would you choose?" Yueliang asks feeling even worse thinking of such actions. "Just curious, could you not just remove her memories?" "I have thought about that, however the best that I could do is seal them. The moment she gets strong enough, or meet a certain trigger, they would reawaken. Also, before you says that we could just make sure she does not get strong enough, that would be impossible if I took her with me, which is inevitable if she is to marry me." Yueliang exins. "Then what should we do? I would say the best situations at this point, would be one of two things. Either we kill them all to save others from a simr fate, or just leave them and her to live out their lives while tormenting others." ke exins her thoughts. "It seems our only choice at this point is to wipe them out, if we do not want others to experience simr fates in the future." Yueliang says while feeling his heat feel so squeezed that it felt as if it would burst at any second. Feeling bad for her king, and having a rough idea of what he feels, she asks. "Do you want us to take care of it for you?" "No, I just need the location. I will take care of this myself, because if I do not, I do not think I will be able to forgive myself." Yueliang says, while a tear rolls down from his eyes. "Alright, it is actually pretty far from here. She is on the other side of that desert country you went to. The people there call it the shadownds. If you were looking at a map it is dead center there in a dense forest." ke tries to exin. "Forget it, juste closer, and keep the exact directions in your mind." Yueliang says as he raises his hand. She takes a few steps forward, as Yueliang pulls her closer. Once they are close enough he closes his eyes bringing both of their heads closer together until they are about to kiss, and ke starts blushing. He ces his forehead against hers, and then he starts looking into her mind and says. "Although, I am ttered, we can talkter, for now, please focus." Once she starts focusing, Yueliang starts copying the location from her memories, before removing his head from hers saying. "Thank you very much." "Mmm" She nodded in reply still blushing. After a few seconds of clearing her mind of such thoughts, ke finally spoke again. "As curiosity is getting the best of me, when are you going to take your leave to go there? I mean the auction is tomorrow after all." "Probably in a few days. Although there are matters I have to deal with first." Yueliang exins. "I see, well do not worry about the soldiers, and that knight. While you were away, a couple of us have taken on the responsibility of training them." ke tries easing his list of burdens. "Not making them to strong I hope." Yueliangughs lightly as hements. "Of course not. We do not want to create our own threats after all. We are just making them at least recognizable as warriors, instead of looking like children ying." kements kind of proud of their efforts. "Then seeing your efforts is something I look forward to in the future." "Well, you will not have to wait long, as they will be the opening act for the auction. You know, to show the king their progress, as well as the others." ke says before continuing. "This could be one of our future sources of ie. Of course, it would only be temporary, but it would certainly help in the mean time." "As long as you all know what you are doing, I will trust you. Just remember I do not like senseless killing, and this will likely cause us a battle in the future, thus make sure you do not ck on your own training too much." "You are right, while we have been thinking about that, we do need to start working on martial arts and weaponry. If not we will likely be surpassed in this world quickly." ke says feeling a bit down trodden, before continuing. "Well would you like to get back to having some fun with your pet?" "That sounds good, just try to keep in mind what I said, lest you all end up dead. As you know I will not always be here, and while I know you can protect yourselves for now, there wille a day when that is no longer true." Yueliang warns her before continuing. "For that matter, please let the others in the town know. Because with everything that is happening, I would not be surprised if because of us, this world has a sudden growth spurt. Thus in turn, causing many troubles for us all." Finishing what he had to say ke bows as he turns to leave the room. As he leaves, he sees that the crowd has remained, and just makes his way through them, while heading for the stage. About mid way through the crowd he thinks to himself. ''Forget this.'' Then he jumps andnd on the stage, between two people charging at each other. He quickly leans back, allowing the swords to barely pass over him, before he grabs both peoples wrists, and separating them as he stands up straight, saying. "Sorry about interrupting your fun, I did not think there was anyone up here." "It is not a problem." The two reply simultaneously before one continues. "It is our fault for not stopping in time, my king." Chapter 85 - Dueling "It is not a problem." The two reply simultaneously before one continues. "It is our fault for not stopping in time, my king." "It is all good, things happen." Yueliang said trying to end the back and forth before continuing. "Well, please continue your fight. I will be heading off of the stage now." ?? Yue then proceeded off of the stage, while the twopetitors move to either side of the stage to prepare to continue their fight again. As they reach their respective sides, the judge slices his hand downward in the air saying. "Begin." Hearing this the two immediately dash at each other. Ones sword made of ice mana, and the other of lightning mana. shing together, nearly face to face, everyone could hear crackling throughout the restaurant from the collision of the two elements. Jumping back in retreat, and leaping forward to attack, the two continued their fight for what felt like a long time. However in actuality only about ten minutes passed. Eventually the one who tended to retreat more often throughout the fight, having analyzed his opponent to a degree, disappears, reappearing behind his opponent. As if in anticipation of it, his opponent swing his lightning sword behind his back to block without even looking. The ice sword user, follows the flow of his sword being hit away, and using the hilt of his sword, strikes his opponent in the back just enough to let him know, as he did not want to paralyze his friend. The judge seeing this, said. "The match is over, you win this single strike match." The ice magic swordsman and lightning swordsman opponents bow to each other before the lightning sword wielder says while they are walking off of the stage. "Wow, you did great. I thought I had you a few times, but in the end, you showed some great footwork, and skill. I mean to use the hilt in such a way, that was positively genius." The ice sword wielder replies. "Thank you, it was difficult. However I feel that you let me win that time." The two thenughed together, as best friends as they left the stage to go eat. A few secondster, noticing the stage is empty, Yueliang and Shen Hu make their way up onto the stage to duel each other. While walking onto the stage, Shen Hu says barely audibly. "It is finally my turn to have some fun. It has been a while since I got to let loose and y." The two newpetitors make their way to their respective sides, with the judge on another side. A few seconds after, the judge says. "Begin." Hearing the judge say ''Begin.'' the two immediately use only the type of chi that is ssified as mana. Yueliang quickly forms a Jian Tang sword once again this time of a spatial element. Meanwhile Shen Hu then forms a twin dao tai chi once more, however using lightning. The two immediately charge at each other with their swords readied in their respective postures. The two take one step and are before each other. Yueliang seeing, one swording from either side of him, swiftly angles his sword, thus blocking one with his de, and the other with the hilt of his sword. Having had his swords get blocked, Shen Hu quickly urges the lightning mana in his sword to fly towards Yueliang for an attack. Feeling the mana from his swords change, Yueliang asks the spatial mana in his sword to absorb and and release the lightning elsewhere. In the next moment, as the lightning releases from the swords in Shen Hus'' hands, the spatial mana from Yueliangs'' pulls the lightning into it. A split secondter, one could hear a lightning strike against one of the pirs, and at the same time, see Shen Hu flying out of the arena due to one of his own strikesing back at him. Not able to notice the lightninging his way, let alone dodge, Shen Hu was forced to take it against his chest. However due to his cultivation, it did not injure him, just physically pushing his body into a pir behind him, a few meters in the air that is. A few momentster, after getting over the initial shock, the judge says. "It is Yueliangs'' win." Hearing this the spectators went crazy withments such as. "Wow, that was so fast, but totally worth it." Another saying. "Did you see the way he redirected the lightning. Let alone the fact that he won in just one strike. Truly our king is amazing." Many suchments could be heard throughout the room. Meanwhile, Shen Hu, was trying to get to his feet, still feeling the flow of electricity in his body, and trying to bring it under his control. A few secondster, still unable to do so, he releases it out of his finger towards the same pir that was struck before. Seeing this, ke came forward and says loud enough for all to hear. "Are you two insane? You nearly set my establishment on fire, not just once but twice." "Sorry, that was my bad." Yueliang answers before trying to change the topic. "Is there anything else you need." Seeing him trying to change the topic ke says while feeling amazed. "I know what you are trying to do. *Sigh. If only you .... You know what, never mind. We are closing for tonight, as I have to fix a few problems with the building. You all maye back tomorrow morning if you wish." Hearing this everyone started leaving, some even grumbling on the way out. It took about half an hour for everyone to leave. Yueliang and Shen Hu even waiting by the door for the other three of theirpanions. While waiting Yueliang ponders in his mind. ''It seems these people really enjoy arena fights. I thought they just loved their research and families. Maybe making some arenas would do well, especially for visitors, and others to spend their money. Either way, I am certain the sky orcs do not like fighting because of their bloodline or they would have been vastly different when I first met them. Maybe they prefer viewing to taking part in?'' "Brother, a couple of things. The first, if you are so curious why not just ask them? The second being your group is leaving, you should probably pay more attention. You know at your cultivation if you wanted to you could use divine sense to see things that others cannot? However it would still be pretty small at your realm, but it is an option." ''Thank you, it seems I nearly got left behind. Such is life sometimes it seems.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he catches up with hispanions a few momentster. "Ah, we thought you were ignoring us or something, since you were not answering, and seemed distracted. Since I figured you wanted to be alone, and with us being tired, we were going to sleep until you wanted to talk again." Huoli says upon seeing Yueliang catch up. "You do realize you could have used soulmunication right?" Yueliang asks in reply. "Ah, that is true." Huoli replies, before turning back into a tiger, and saying. "Human feet are tiring, no wonder you ride horses among many other things." Shen Hu nods, and does the same, although not as tired of such a form as his mate. Xue Meirenments. "You should be happy just to have such a capability. I have to stay like this until either Yueliang or I be strong enough to allow other wise." "I guess you are right." Huoli says upon remembering that Meiren cannot transform yet. "What are the tigers and snow leopard talking so enthusiastically about?" Qing asks. "Haha, Sorry, I forgot that you cannot understand them. They are just talking about the benefits and down falls of being a human." Yueliang replies. "Hmm, I see." "By the way, when are you nning to head back? I mean you may stay as long as you like, however I was just wondering if we should look for a more permanent residence for you." Yueliang asks Qing. "I have not really thought about it. However staying here seems like a great idea. Although where would I stay? I did not bring money for an inn, and just enough for food. Then again even if I did stay, would my body even be able to withstand the constant magic use around here?" Qing ponders aloud. Yueliang answers thinking she was asking actual questions. "Well, I have a guest house that you could stay at. Also, there is plenty of work around. If there is something you are interested in I could ask Ren to help youter. As for yourst question, your body will adapt, and grow stronger the longer you stay here. Plus, if any issues happen to arise, I am always able to help, not to mention the others who live here, who could also help." ---------------------------------- Hello everyone, as you can see I am putting out more chapters, as promised. Please continue to gift, share,ment, add to your library, and all that. I am so thankful for you all, such great support. Although there are some negativements, I do keep the constructive criticism in mind. I have been fixing many previous errors in the novel if you want to take a look. There is a lot to do, so please keep in mind that not everything can be fixed immediately. By the way, the positivements, make me so happy, thank you so much. Chapter 86 - What Are You Doing? "... As for yourst question, your body will adapt, and grow stronger the longer you stay here. Plus, if any issues happen to arise, I am always able to help, not to mention the others who live here, who could also help." "Hmm, well it is not as thought I have any family to return to anyway. So why not." Qing said with a care free attitude. Talking for a short while, whilst walking, soon after the group make it back to the house. The group upon arriving, stops, and Yueliang says while looking at the two moons high in the sky. "The guest house is on the side, right there. Regardless, instead of staying up, I rmend we all go to sleep earlier tonight. That is if you want to make it to the auction house on time tomorrow. Also, considering we will have many guests in town, be on your guard." Hearing his words, the four others nod, before Qing heads to the side house, and the rest head into the main house to go to sleep. ---- About 7 Hours Later ---- "*Yawn. Good morning." Yueliang says as he rises from his bed with two tigers, and a snow leopard sleeping around him like a big soft pillow all around. Well not quite all around, as he would need a few morerge soft creatures to do that. "*Yawn." Each of the three animals yawn as they awaken from their slumber. The females kind of sleepy still, Shen Hu however says while looking at Yue. "You do realize we have around 5 hours until the auction begins right?" "Yes, however, I feel that, I should greet our foreign guests, as well as make sure we have a seat." "You built this ce, should there not be plenty of room?" Shen Hu asks. "I guess you are right, .... By the way, do you smell that?" Yue asks. "Yes, however I do not know what it is and felt like sleeping rather than exploring. If there were a threat on the other hand I would have gotten up by now." "Hmm, that is true, there is no killing intent so far." Yue says after using his divine sense to search the house, and then continues. "But why is Qing cooking? Also, how did she get so good? I mean this food smells amazing." Finishing his sentence, Yueliang and Shen Hu look at each other before jumping off the bed, then running out of the room for fear of what would happen to them if they stayed a moment longer. The moment the two left, Meiren, and Huoli feeling quite irritated at thement just now while still feeling half asleepy their heads back down, before Huoli speaks. "We need to get better at cooking soon, lest that ''woman'' steals our men." "Well technically, Yue is not mine yet." Meirenments sadly. "That is not the point, men like women who are kind, and demure. By the way, why do those two keep running every time they say something like that?" Huoli asks. "Probably because while they see us irritated, they think we will act on it like those mean women from Yueliangsst world." Meiren replies. "Why would we do that, when it just causes strife and pain in the family?" Huoli asks a rhetorical question. "I feel like we should tell them. If they keep thinking that way, it might stress them out." Meiren says. "Good idea." Huoli says, slowly getting up from the bed, with Meiren in tow as they head down stairs following the smell. ---- Meanwhile ---- "Are you two hungry? Sorry about using the kitchen if I was not supposed to, but I did make breakfast if you want it." Qing says as she ces out a few more tes with honey pancakes, cinnamon French toast, omelets, fruit, and some sweets. The tiger and Yueliangs'' eyes nearly pop out of their head before Yueliang asks. "You did all this yourself? It must have taken hours. Still it looks delicious." "Thank you for thepliment, and it only took about an hour, but I enjoy cooking, among other things. Anyways, we should wait for the other two right?" Qing replies. *Thud "I am pretty sure they are on their way, and heard what you said." Yueliang says, as they decide to wait a few moments for the other two to join them. A few momentster, after they arrive, everyone starts using chopsticks to reach in and grab what they want, putting it onto their te. Enjoying the delicious breakfast that has been prepared, the food gradually disappeared from the table and into their stomachs with each and every passing moment. When the meal was finished, they all ced their dishes in the sink and Huoli went to go clean them, as it was her turn this time. While Huoli cleans, the others stay in the kitchen to keep herpany. *Stshhh "Ahhh" Water when hitting one of the ces sshes and hits Meirens'' ears. Her fur stands up on end from her surprise, before going back down, and she says. "Huoli, why?" Huoli quickly replies after noticing. "Sorry, it was an ident." Meanwhile, while those two were talking, Yueliang closes his eyes and focuses on something. Absorbing and guiding the chi around his body trying something a little different. A few momentster, steam starts rising from the ground and midair while moving in beautiful patterns. Creating visual and physical effects one would never expect to see naturally in the real world. It starts moving all around everyones'' bodies pulsing in and out, cleaning them, while also making them feel happy. "Waaah" A few secondster, while the steam rises and moves, it starts raining inside over everyone. They all look up to see what is going on except for Yueliang. Once they see this, they start looking around to see who is causing this, before eventually looking back to Yueliang who was seemingly very focus. "Why are you making it rain?" Meiren asks while shaking her body trying to get the water off of her to no avail. "You mean Yueliang is causing this?" Qing asks. "Well, while magic is fairly simple, it cannot produce these interesting effects. However with cultivation, producing such things are pretty easy. Either way, seeing how focused he is, he clearly has something else nned." Meiren exins. Yueliang stillpletely focused did not hear what she asked, or what they were talking about, and continues to do whatever he is working on. Then an instantter, the rain stops in midair, spreading thinner, it instantly freezes and creates snow. However instead of falling downward, it starts swirling around everyone as if dancing in circles, looking quite yful. "What exactly is he doing?" The group started mumbling to themselves while, Meiren starts jumping around after noticing something. "Now what are you doing?" Shen Hu asks curiously. Meiren stops, and looks at him before answering. "Have you tasted it? Each snowke looks differently, and tastes ording to their different shapes. They are delicious!" She then continues chasing after them again, and this time Shen Hu joins in, even changing to is tiger form. "Seriously. hahaha." Huoli could not help butugh, not just at the sight of them ying, but also at the fact that the water she is using to clean is turning into snow kes the moment ites out of the faucet. Qing then joins in as well as Huoli, once they taste a snowke that fell on their tongues when they opened their mouths to speak. A few momentster, as if the snow were alive, it starts duplicating in mid air, until eventually three more people could be seen in the room. Upon seeing this, everyone except Yueliang jumps back and Yue opens his eyes. "Why are you all so worried? You are acting as if you have never seen an elemental before." Yueliang asks. Shen Hu quickly answers in a surprised voice. "It is not that we have not seen them, but seeing them made is a whole other story. Normally people summon them, and they are born in nature. What you did ispletely different, not to mention that I have never even heard of snow elementals. There are water, ice, fire, rock, sand, lightning, and so many others, but never have I heard of a snow one." "Is it really that amazing? All I did was bring together enough snow, while teaching some spiritual intelligences. While these three are like little children, and cannot talk yet, they are alive." Yueliang asks while watching the three starting to y in the snow. "You ... You actually made it permanent, not just a temporary connection! I am done, time to take a nap." Shen Hu exims, as there is too much shock for now. "What did you even make them for?" Huoli asks, as Shen Hu wanders into the living room to sleep. "Well, for one, I wanted to see if I could. Then I wanted to have a snowball fight, and figured they could help out around the house. Alsostly I figured you and Shen Hu could use these as a trial run for raising your cub, not that I know much about raising anything non human. Heheh." "So basically, you want us to take care of them while you are out and about?" Huoli asks. "Not really, I just figured if you wanted a practice run then there you go. If not, I am sure they can take care of themselves, or if I am wrong, I can just turn them back." Yue answers. "*Sigh." Huoli sighs before saying. "You still do not understand do you. Once you create a living being, just like any other, its soul has to go somewhere. It either goes to Heaven, or to well you know. Anyways, now that it is created, someone has to raise it, and teach it. Normally someone would not even be able to create a living being unless they hit a certain realm. Which begs the question how did you?" "It seemed pretty easy to me as I was thinking about it." Yueliang said feeling a bad premonitioning on. "You do realize because you are not at the proper realm, more than likely you did not connect them properly. Thus while you did create life, it will not be as fully functioning as it should be. Not to mention, you probably were not capable of reproduction." Huoli exins. "That is true, I could not. So then, what should I do?" "One of two things, let them roam free somewhere and die on their own, or take care of them until you can fix the mess you made." In a down trodden voice, Yueliang answers. "I see, I will take care of them. Hahhh." Yueliang then recalls. "Wait, the auction we have to get going!" Chapter 87 - To The Auction House. In a down trodden voice, Yueliang answers. "I see, I will take care of them. Hahh." Yueliang then recalls. "Wait, the auction we have to get going!" Hearing that, the three around him immediately widen their eyes as they had forgotten for a moment. Not knowing how long they have been ying around, they get moving into the living room to collect Shen Hu before leaving the house. "Shen Hu, are youing with us, or do you want to stay and sleep here?" Yueliang asks after stopping for a brief moment. .... Getting no response for a good minute, Yueliang says. "Alright, we should get going." The others nodding in response. The start walking towards the door, until Yue hears. "Go on without me, I will stay here for a bit to look after and talk to Shen Hu." Turning around to see who was speaking, Qing was standing there, surprising the rest, before Huoli says. "You know what, you have the right idea, I will stay as well. It will not be as fun without my mate being with me." Yueliang nods and says. "I understand, do what you feel is right." Meanwhile he is thinking. ''Well, thesedies certainly care a lot for those around them. I just wonder if Meiren wants to stay as well.'' A few secondster he looks at Meiren and asks. "Do you want to stay as well or are youing with me? If you want to stay I do not mind." "While I am not the most interested in the auction, going with you is always enjoyable, and tends to turn out exciting." Meiren said with a grin on her cute leopard face. "I see, well then let us try to have some fun." Yueliang says in reply as he opens the door, and the two walk out. "Such a puzzling day, Off we go quiet as a mouse, Thence we go on a journey, Too the auction house." Meiren starts rhyming for no apparent reason, while walking and making their way to their destination. Walking down the peaceful and pleasant morning street, everyone busy with their own work, and most of the children studying, while the rest are ying. Seeing the sun creeping closer and closer to mid day, Xue Meiren, and Yue, pick up their pace as they do not want to bete, with the sun already depicting about 11:30 am. Yueliang thinks to himself while jogging. ''Well, it does not look like I will be able to greet our visitors before they arrive, however at least I can greet them afterward. Maybe?'' ---- A Few Moments Later ---- ''Phew, we made it in time.'' Yueliang thought to himself as he opens the door to the massive building, for the auction. He then turns to his right side to head for one of the flights of stairs, making his way up them to get to one of the rooms rather than the hall for everyone else. Once he has gone a few flights of stairs up to the top floor, walking towards one of the doors he stops in the middle of the hallway. "What are you stopping for? I thought we were going to one of the vip rooms?" Meiren asks. "We are, just it is my own private room, so that I do not have to be noticed or bothered with others during the auction. Of course the others know, although, do you not remember?" Yue replies with soulmunication. Yueliang then turns towards her and starts pushing in on part of a wall with two hands and sliding it to the left, revealing a hidden room. Meirens'' eyes nearly pop out of her eye sockets when she sees the hidden room before saying. "Wow, I guess I forgot about this, it is kind of difficult to remember certain parts when you put everything together so fast." She exins. "Well, I am d you like, are youing in or not?" Yueliang asks seeing her still waiting outside the hidden door, while he is still holding it open. She nods then walks in, and upon getting inside, Yue releases the door. Immediately after releasing it, it shuts before one can blink with such force that one would think they would get chopped in half. However even then, it still stayed silent as it ms shut. Seeing this, she nearly jumped out of her skin fearing what would have happened had she been a moment slower. In the meantime, Yue already headed to his seat, and gets ready to watch as the auction proceeds, wondering what all additions there will be to the original list he made. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- "Hello everyone, and thank you foring to this auction. We have nobility or should I say kings from various different countries here today. I hope everyone is as excited as I am to have out first auction today. Thus without further ado, let us begin." Rei says, while thinking. ''This is more fun than I thought, I guess it is not so bad that Ryeah got sick today after all.'' A few momentster a cartes out and Rei speaks up again. "Before I announce the first item, a few basic rules. First, if you cannot pay, you will be punished painfully for wasting everyones'' time before it goes to the next highest bidder. Second rule, if you try stealing, or causing amotion, you will be punished ordingly, this may include but is not limited to death. Also everything else should be self exnatory just like at another auction house, but absolutely no using your background to pressure the others here." "Now with that out of the way, our first item is a Stealth Skill book. Since some of you may not know what this product is. One of our many products is skill books, and the person to open it, has to learn it as no one else will be able to read it, as this is a bound item, also it is a one time use before disappearing. However if the person who learned said skill is talented enough, or has a deep understanding they can teach others after learning it. While this book is now for invisibility, it does make it so others will not be able to detect your presence or even you as easily. The bidding begins at 1rge gold coin." ---- At The Same Time Elsewhere ---- "Skills can be learned, well acquired? Since when was this possible?" One man asks. "No wonder that young man said there were other worldly products here, such would be a massive boost to said persons or countries power. Not to mention depending on the skill, the development of such ces would be indescribably amazing." A king said to some of the others sitting near by. However hearing this, King Uther speaks up. "I know what you are thinking. However if you try capturing him, or taking this town it will not work in your favor. He is more powerful than you would think, especially for one so young, however while there are those stronger than him, I doubt even they would have a chance." "No need to warn us, King Uther. I am sure we have all experienced his strength already. That is if you all found out about him the same way I did. He helped us in the middle of a war." The king from the desert like countrymented. "While I admit that such a product is amazing, I hope it is not the only reason he brought us here." The King Chilperic of the physical practitioners replies. The others in the room just nod in agreement, as they felt that while this is an amazing opportunity, it did not warrant traveling so far practically crossing borders just to obtain. Then one of them said. "Well, they are probably saving the best forst, so we should focus back on the auction. By the time they finished, the third item is now being introduced. "Alright everyone, just in case our guest are worrying that this is all we brought them for, ce your worries aside, as this is only the first portion of the auction." Rei says after seeing their faces in one of the second floor rooms. "This is the third item we have for sale, is something for those who do not want to solely focus on or even use magic. This bundle of papers blueprints on technology. There are 2 different types here, of course they run on chi, not mana so no need to worry. There is one for a device for long distancemunication, and one for essing a world of knowledge. Of course whoever obtains this, will be able to ess a lot of our knowledge, while not our most current it is still millenia ahead of this worlds." Rei tries exining pcputers and radios as simply as he can, not wanting to introduce anything too ahead of its time. Hearing this, if one was to look into the different kings eyes, they would see a deep rooted desire, enough so if that if one wrong word was spoken they were prepared for war. And at this moment only one thought was in their minds. ''I do not care what price, even the kingdom if you ask, just start the bidding!'' Seeing this, Rei smiles and says. "5rge tinum coins will start the bidding." ---------------- Hello everyone, just something to mention since I have noticed somements about it more recently. Because some people have been mentioning the MC''s intelligence, please note, that having that stat, does not provide knowledge, it is more like upgrading your capabilities, such as how much knowledge you can store, what you canprehend, magic, and etc... Chapter 88 - Just Another Eventful Day.... Seeing this, Rei smiles and says. "8rge tinum coins will start the bidding." Hearing this, everyone''s'' jaws nearly dropped, that were not with Yueliang, thinking to themselves. ''SO CHEAP!!'' Thus they immediately started the bidding. This being that while most people use magic in this world, and it does help with most things, there are some aspects that either have yet to be explored or cannot be made up for with magic. One such example being that, with magic you cannot learn more about anything else except for magic, and the way things work in the world to a degree. Well, this being true if someone was trying to say gain knowledge on how to cook, just by learning magic. "10 Large tinum!" Onemoner on the base floor announces. "20 Large tinum." Another bids. .... This continuing on for a good 5 minutes, before all that were left were the royalty of different countries. "500 Large tinum!" King Chilperic announces with a proud look on his face expecting the others to not try to fight him for it. "800rge tinum." King Uther says casually, not really caring about such a small amount of wealth. However how could someone who is the central hub of trade currently, really even care about such an amount. The king from the desert country chimes in this time hoping to obtain these ''treasures'' saying. "1200rge tinum." "..." "1,200 Large tinum going once." Rei says after not hearing another bid for a few seconds. "1,200 Large tinum going twice. Anyone else going to top this?" He asks hopefully. "...." "1,200 Large tinum going..." "1,500 Large tinum." King Chilperic says, feeling this is a wise offer. "1,500!!" The people around him exim in surprise, not expecting their small kingdom to have so much. "Wonderful, 1,500 Large tinum going once." Rei says excitedly. "1,500 Large tinum going twice. Last chance everyone." "1,500 Large tinum going thrice, and sold to king Chilperic of the physical practitioners!" Rei exims excitedly before continuing. "I am sorry to make this auction seem a little short, but let us begin the second half now." ''Phew, for a moment there I thought we would end up losing money. Instead we have gained a fortune for the older tech of my world.'' Yueliang thought to himself watching this with a smile and a drop of sweat on his forehead. A few moments after saying that, a capsule is wheeled out under a sheet, by one of the few goblins in the town, although the others still perceived it as human because of the [ Illusion Arm Band ]. Pulling off the cloth sheet covering it, Rei says. "Alright, so this item is used to train your people. We have 5 of these training capsules, you can try and obtain them all or just get one, as they will be auctioned separately. Also, while this may sound like a regr training item, your time inside is sped up by about 10 times or more. There is also the bonus of having skills and abilities from another world learnable from this device. Thus without further ado let us begin at 50 Large tinum" Hearing this themoners nearly roared their bids as this could get them out of the middle ss and into nobility if what was said was true. Thus the bidding has begun. "100 Large tinum." "150 Large tinum." "200 Large ..." "300" The bids continued to rise until eventually ''800'' was reached, and Rei says. "800 going once." "800 going twice." "800 going thrice, and sold to the gentleman in the back." Rei says seeing a shadowy figure in a dark cloak. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- "Well Meiren, I have seen enough how about you?" Yueliang asks, feeling satisfied by the results, and wanting to do something while they wait. With her eyes glued to the auction, she says. "Mhmm, sounds good." "Alright, just wake me up when they are done." Yueliang says with soulmunication to make sure she heard him. Waking from her daze Meiren watches Yue walk over to a couch on the side, theny down putting a pillow beneath his head. Then she just nods before turning back to the auction. ''Well at least she aknowleged what I said, she must really enjoy such things. Probably a good idea I did not give her my wallet or I might find it empty as she has fun purchasing things.'' Yueliang thinks to himself as he closes his eyes and begins drifting off to sleep. ---- A Few Hours Later ---- "Yue ... Wake Up. ... Wake Up. ... Fine you give me no choice." Meiren says while patting his face with her paw. Bringing her paw back, she gets low, then jumps high into the air, nearly hitting the ceiling, and falling, shends directly on his stomach. "Pwah. I am awake, what is going on?" Yueliang asks with wide eyes, before seeing Meiren on his stomach and understands. "So I take it the auction has finished now?" "It will be after this item is paid for. Shall we start heading down, so you can greet your guests, as you have wanted since the beginning? I mean it was the reason you wanted toe here right?" Meiren asks in a soft and rxed voice. "Regardless, thank you for waking me up. I will be up in just a moment." Yueliang says while trying to catch his breath, and Meiren jumping off of his stomach. A few secondster, Yueliang gets off of his bed, and then begins walking towards the door he came in. Xue Meiren following closely behind. Heading down the stairs they quickly make it to main hall before seeing a whole crowd of people leaving. "Well this is certainly going to make thing a little slower." Xue Meirenments in a low growl. "At least this makes things easier." "How so?" "Well it means that now, we can just wait by the stairs rather than outside in the hot sun." Yue replies. "True we can wait by thee stairs, however to correct your earlier statement. It is actually cloudy outside." Yue feels excited and says. "I love cloudy days, although how can you tell?" "Easy, I can feel it. There is a difference in the pressure in the air." Dumbfounded he replies. "I get that there is a difference in pressure in the air, but how can you actually even feel that?" "Well just like people with particr injuries that feel pain or something based on the change in humidity, we animals feel the pressure in the air. How else do you think we avoid storms and other things so easily. Although, fun fact, did you know humans can do it as well?" "Really? Why have I not heard of this until now?" "Mhmm, humans used to learn this instinctually. The kicker is that the more you progress technologically, the more you lose of your previous abilities. I am sure you could figure it out pretty easily, but the more you make your life easier the less your body feels the need to adapt and learn. It is simr with cultivation, the easier you take it, the less firm your foundation will be. In turn making you as weak as de of grass." Xue Meiren exins. "Thank you for the exnation. It makes sense and you are right." Yueliangments. "Mmm, well they areing down, so what do you want to do?" "Well, we should probably step to the side, and wait." Yueliang says while moving to the side of the stair case, with Meiren sticking close by his side. While waiting for their guests arrival, Yue notices the crowd thinning with each passing second. Seeing theming down the stairs Yueliang says. "Hello my guests. I apologize for not greeting you earlier, however there was something I had to take care of first." King Uther speaks first in reply. "It is alright, and the auction was certainly better than I thought. We all obtained various items that will further the progress of not just our kingdoms but this world in time." Yueliang hearing this, looks at all of them and says. "Well I am d you all seemed to have enjoyed this auction, there will be more in the future. Also, I hope you have fun exploring the world and sr system with what you have obtained. While there are more advanced things, we can provide, we figured, it should be one leap at a time, lest you harm yourselves before even figuring out what you have." "Very wise of you, although it is a pity that we cannot enjoy such benefits sooner." King Chilpericments. "Well, how about we show you all the products of King Uthers'' mens'' effort? I am sure King Uther will be quite pleased. As well as any of the rest of you who decide to utilize our services." Yueliang asks while closely observing their reactions. -------------------- Just a friendly reminder, please vote in everyway, please share, add to your library, gift, etc. Also, pleasement, review, preferably good reviews so that we can get more readers. Thank you again so much. Have a wonderful day, and stay safe, as these are interesting times. Chapter 89 - Progress! "Well, how about we show you all the products of King Uthers'' mens'' effort? I am sure King Uther will be quite pleased. As well as any of the rest of you who decide to utilize our services." Yueliang asks while closely observing their reactions. "You are actually training people?" A few of the people surrounding asked. "Yes, however it was a little difficult at first, since our training methods are a little rough for the faint hearted." Yueliang replies before asking. "So would you like to see their progress?" "Hahah, I find it funny that you are using my men, for your own personal advertisement. Truly a merchant at heart, although you tend to keep your prices to low for a merchant, even during the auction." King Uther says whileughing. Yueliang sighs before saying. "First off I am still not the most certain of prices in this world, but the second and most important reason is that I am not doing this for profit." King Uthers'' eyes widen moments before asking. "If not for profit, then what are you doing this for?" "It is simple really, I want to advance the knowledge of this world. Of course, while it would eventually happen, it would be easier if we just sped it up. The only thing to worry about now is if the people ''you'' are going to prove worthy of such knowledge yet, or if you will end up wiping yourselves out." Hearing this, everyone around them, even some passerby people who were at the auction immediately started to feel a heavy feeling on their heart. This being because they all knew exactly what he was talking about. Seeing the looks on their faces Yueliang just smiles a little for a split second knowing full well why they felt so grim. "Well, may we check out the progress of my people now?" King Uther asks, trying to ease the tension that everyone including himself was feeling. "Of course, follow me." Yue says with a serious expression trying to remind them to keep such feeling as a reminder. While walking to the outer ring of the town, King Chilperic out of pure curiosity asks. "Just curious, what happens if you either deem us worthy or unworthy of such knowledge?" "Easy if you are worthy, you will continue to grow at a rapid rate with our help. If not, I will eradicate such knowledge from this ce and we all shall leave." Yueliang states while leaving much open for interpretation. Assuming that he meant he would kill everyone who knew of such things, they all subconsciously gulped, feeling for certain that he had the ability to back his words. Thus continuing the rest of the journey in silence, except for how Yueliang was giving a tour while walking. Telling them about the different ces, what they had to offer and so on. "We are now entering the outer court, where most of our farming, training, and certain other things take ce. Of course there are inns and shops out here as well, however most things are inside the inner court. Although soon it will be the core instead of inner, since we will be growing the size of this small town soon." Yue continues the tour and exnations until eventually reaching the pens. Upon arriving, Yueliang and the others seeing nearly unrecognizable soldiers, fighting giant lizards that are sucking in the earth around them, then vomiting it back out as a or multiple projectile(s) as a method of fighting, as well using their ws and chomping with their razor sharp teeth. They are also extremely quick, while watching, it is difficult for them to follow with their eyes. Watching the fight, they even see one of the giant lizards burrowing underground in a split second then reappearing underneath the fighter, while he was feeling the ground to see where it went before jumping and narrowly escaping its jaws. Each of the soldiers and the knight Lancelot, having their own to fight against. Seeing this everyones'' eyes looked like they were about to pop out with their jaws hanging, except for Yueliang. Who at this moment, was walking up to ke who is coincidentally in charge today with a calm face who is only a few meters away. "Hello ke, it seems they have made great progress so far. They are practically unrecognizable, also I see that their armor is gone?" Looking over to see who addressed her she says. "Ah hello, Yueliang, I hope the auction went well. But back to the matter at hand, these cowards kept relying on their weapons and armor, thus while they slept one night, we took it from them as you can see in the pile over there, not that it is even of decent enough quality to keep." Slightly dumbfounded, Yueliang asks. "So is that how you got them to actually learn and do as they are supposed to? I mean it seems as though that would not do much." "Come now, you should know that that would not be enough. However instead of bothering you with the details, why not address your guests who look like they are about to fall over from shock?" She replies. "Good point." Yueliang says while walking toward them with ke in tow, and he notices even Meiren is standing there with some shock visible on her face. Seeing this he just shakes his head. Noticing Yue on his way towards her, Meiren shakes her head to get rid of the daze before saying. "Sorry, I was a little shocked that in such a short time those children could make such progress." Referring to the adults currently fighting as children, considering how lowly she thought of them before and even now. Using soulmunication, Yueliang replies teasingly. "Are you saying you could beat them?" "Seriously, I could probably take one evenly. Although I am not even to my full strength yet if you put aside the cultivation factor. I am nearing adulthood but still have a little while." She exins still confident she would be evenly matched against one of them. "Mhmm." After that Yue then says aloud. "Ahem." Snapping each of the onlookers out of their daze. Hearing this, they all gradually shook off their daze before looking at him, and King Uther asks still visibly shocked. "What did you do? Who are these people?" "They are all your men, and all we did was train them a little bit. They have made a step forward in progress, but still have a long way to go before they are ready. Of course, you should find this obvious, yet still needs to be said. While we have and are training your men, it will not be to the extent that they even near our strength." ke swiftly replies casually, not really caring about such little progress, considering even their little children can do this much. King Chilperic interrupts this time with some uneasiness. "You call this progress? This is a miracle, but even then, what will us countries that have not had this opportunity do? At this point there is not much we could do, unless the top people from any of our countriese out to fight them." The others nodding in agreement. "I thought I told you already. If you would like to receive training, our services are for hire. However if you are doing this just so you can fight with others..." Yueliang does not finish, and instead res at them while emitting some killing intent, just enough to let them know he means business. While this was not enough to frighten any of the kings or seasoned fighters there, they understood his meaning. A few short momentster, Yueliang lifts the killing intent before saying with a smile. "I hope you all understand, and do not abuse this opportunity given to you." The smile on his face,pletely differing from the wordsing from his mouth. Something that wasmon knowledge in this world being that, once people reached the top they only stay in this world for one year, this being to say their farewells and temporarily protect the ces that groomed them. After that year was up, they leave not just because they want to grow more, but due to a more frightening reason they only found out a century ago, while one stayed to be with their loved one. The world rejects those who have more strength than it allows here. Thus anyone who stays for longer than the one year allotment, will have lightning, meteors, massive hail, anything strong enough to kill them, start 24/ 7 until they either leave or die. Therefore the person who stayed died along with their dearest and closest loved ones. Hearing Yueliangs words, they immediately understood two things, one being that he could train people to be strong enough to leave this ce in a month or so. The second being, if they ever offended such people, who somehow are stronger than the worlds strongest yet are staying somehow, they would likely die without know how or even when. However despite knowing such things, a king from a tribal like ce asks. "I am curious, how is it you are staying here? Or is it that a year has yet to pass?" Thus causing many unnecessary ideas to float through the others heads. ----------------- If you all could please vote, and share this novel that would greatly help. I am aiming to hit the featured list again, so please give your support and help. Writing is my passion, and you are my encouragement. Please stay happy and, safe in these troubling times. Chapter 90 - Troubles Arise However despite knowing such things, a king from a tribal like ce asks. "I am curious, how is it you are staying here? Or is it that a year has yet to pass?" Thus causing many unnecessary ideas to float through the others heads. With this trouble some statementing out into the open each of the guests start having thoughts such as. ''If this is truly the case, we only have to wait for a little less than a year and they will be gone, and we can do as we please again.'' King Uther even began thinking. ''Hmm, while it would be nice to have them here to grow what knowledge we have, things may turn for the better quickly after their departure.'' Thinking for a while, he continues to debate over whether it is better to stick by them or abandon them at the years time. Hearing this, Yueliang immediately sighs, before he opens his mouth to speak. "..." Although he quickly gets interrupted by a calm beautiful voice, that being ke saying. "Everyone focus on me really quick." All eyes turning to her, ke continues. "While you may think that this issue applies to us as well, you could not be more wrong. Regardless, if by chance the world tries to reject us, there are plenty of methods we have learned over the years tobat such issues. We have dealt with such matters before, and this will be nothing new." "You mean you have a way to stay?" King Uther asks in wonder, as the person from a century ago that died, and is known around the world was from his kingdom. But the worst part is, if there is truly such a method, then does that mean one of those from his kingdom died a meaningless death? This time ke sighs, as she can feel this is going to be annoying. "Yes, we do. However for those we train if theye across such issues, they maye here, and we might help them. For anyone else, we would have to vet them first. These are the rules we have set, therefore, please do not annoy us with such trifling matters any further." ke says while trying to end this conversation immediately. ''Well this certainly became easier. It looks like soon, I will be able to leave this ce in their capable hands. They are even doing the recruiting on their own.'' Yueliang thinks to himself, while listening to their conversation and just staying back. King Uther listening to the others speaking, keeps his eyes on Yueliang and ke. Noticing something he wonders to himself. ''Is she the real leader or could it be that, he is grooming her? If so she seems a natural born leader. This will either be troublesome or helpful.'' Wanting to confirm something first, King Uther continues by saying, and cutting the other guests off as they were about to speak. "I would like to rify something." "What is it?" Yueliang asks. "Who is the leader, you or her? Also, why is she talking as though she has such strength? I mean just you alone with such strength, is enough to turn a ce upside down, do not tell me she is the same?" He asks. Hearing the worries on his mind, Yueliang looks at ke, then startsughing, with her joining in a few secondster. "Did I say something funny or mumble or something?" King Uther asks wondering if he misspoke. "..." The twoughed for a good minute before Yueliang says while steadying his breathing. "Sorry about that, it was not you, just something really funny came to mind. Although back to the matter at hand, yes, I am the ruler of these ''people''." King Chilperic feeling left out asks. "Could you tell us what was so funny?" "Alright." Yueliang says after returning to his calm demeanor. "You see, while I am the ruler, the weakest of my people are at my strength, however that only includes maybe 30 people I think. The other six thousand, are at least double if not triple my current strength. However that is just their strength, their knowledge and what not are far beyond that for now." Yue exins to the people before him. Listening to his words one of the bystanders asks. "And the real reason?" Hearing this, ke says. "You may choose to believe what you wish, however my king has spoken the truth. Just because you have insufficient knowledge or experience does not mean something does not exist. ... Wow it is exhausting dealing with such uneducated children!" She mumbles thest sentence just loud enough that they all could hear it if they were paying attention. "You!" Another king spoke, but still could not find any other words, while the others just whisper to each other. "Did she just call us uneducated children?" *Sigh "Alright, this is taking far too long. If you do not believe me, you could always test her strength yourself." Yueliang says getting bored of the current situation, and feeling that this farce has gone on for far to long. King Uther spoke, trying to calm the others, as well as give them a way out. "We are guests, and could not possibly act in such a manner against our hosts. However, I feel that I need to get back, lest I stay too long, and my people start worrying. Thus, pardon me, my men and I will be taking our leave now." Without further ado he and his men leave, and the others start saying. "We are busy as well, thus please excuse us." Such excuses continued to be said until all the guests left. "At least this nuisance is over for now." Yueliang says. "I mean no offence when I say this, however it was your decision to have us go public. We could have just as easily stayed invisible hiding in the mountains or something." ke replies. "While that may be true, that does not seems like a permanent solution. Eventually we would have been found out even if it took a century or two. However even then, would this not be more useful for your research, and the desire to live a peaceful life?" Yue asks. "It certainly will be useful, but as for the peaceful aspect. You do realize they are going to test our strength time and time again even if it is only once a decade or so, right?" "Alright, I get it, however there is no point in having regrets. Thus we should just make the best of our current situation, and grow as much as possible. By the way, is it true that you have a method to resolve the world rejection?" "Yes and no. We are analyzing this just like we did yours so that we could stay there, but now it is for here. However this is muchrger, therefore it will take longer, as well as all the projects we were working on. Although, we are almost done now. Anyways, as fun as it is to y with you, I should get back to work." ke replies. "Alright, I will get out of your hair then." Yue says after saying with his charm turning on subconsciously for a split second. "Thank you." Thus causing her to blush slightly before turning around to get back to training these people. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- "Can you believe that man. Pft, exaggerating to such an extent." A guest says to another as they are leaving and throwing on their cloaks. "I know right, however it has given me a great idea." One of the others in this small group replies, still in clothes of nobility with his cloak over top. "Really, same here. What is yours?" The first says. "Well, you know how we have been having to take decades to infiltrate each country. I just found a way we could speed up our ns. If these countries fear this man so much, how about we just take his ce. We just have to kill him, maybe his people after having our fun, and then we could lord over the others much easier." He replies. The first then asks. "However what of our boss? He has his recent prize, and if he figures out what we are doing, he will kill us before using it for himself. How would you change this Shadow 2." *Sigh "You worry too much Shadow 1, if we can pull this off, as long as we time everything perfectly we could have the other countries wipe him out for us." "I see, this is risky, but at least we will not have to be under that annoying cult leader of ours anymore." Shadow 1 says. "Shadow 1, are you trying to give us away, shh." "You are right, anyways we should get out of here and figure out our report that we are going to give." "That is true, then we should be on our way." Shadow 2ments. Then shadow 1 raises his hand with a certain hand signal, and in the next moment all of the cultists disappear into thin air. All that is left is a woosh through the air. ---- Back In Town ---- Meiren says while walking behind Yueliang. "This looks like you are going to have a lot more troubles in the future." Yuements while focusing on the path ahead of him. "While it may be troublesome, have you forgotten that we are going to leave this ce eventually. Thus they will have to take care of themselves for now, and I trust that they are strong enough. I just hope this ce will work out as a home of sorts, and that we do not have to leave to yet another to find a home." Chapter 91 - A New Thing? Yuements while focusing on the path ahead of him. "While it may be troublesome, have you forgotten that we are going to leave this ce eventually. Thus they will have to take care of themselves for now, and I trust that they are strong enough. I just hope this ce will work out as a home of sorts, and that we do not have to leave to yet another to find a home." "The home beith not where one resides, friends beith not those who retreat, but home is where the heart thrives, family are those who in need aplish a feat." Meiren responds in a poetic manner. Hearing this, Yueliang asks curiously, yet still focused. "As much as I enjoy your interesting poetry, is this a new thing for you or are you just practicing the arts?" Meiren looks into his eyes and replies with a hint of sadness. "Do you not like it? These poems, have just beening to mind when we talk sometimes. However if it is annoying or you do not like it, I will stop." "You are thinking to much into it. Curiosity struck, thus my question, however if it makes you happy, then you should do it. Well, that is so long as ..." "So long as I do not break the rules you have set right?" She interupts. "You got it." Yueliang replies before hearing barking beside him and mumbles to himself. "Since when did we get dogs here?" Then looks too his left to see what is going on. Yueliangs eyes widen in surprise seeing this uncanny scene before him. Meiren noticing him stopping in ce also looks over but with a look of ''is it really that shocking?''. The two watch as two birds are fight off against each other, but instead of chirping while trying to kill each other it sounds like loud big german shepherds barking at each other. The two birds digging into each others bodies with their hooked beaks, while the third stands not far from the two colorful birds. And while watching this interesting yet bloody scene Yue asks Meiren through soulmunication. "Is this a mating ritual like in my old world, where two males would fight over the female for a mate?" Meiren just looks at him and replies. "Wow, It seems you still have so much to learn about this world. You are wrong on a few parts." Yueliang turns and asks. "Really? Which part?" "Well, first off, this world is pretty different from your old one in the fact that there are fewer males here. So far it seems you have met quite a few, but normally they are higher up in status due to the fact that women fight for men here. Another aspect you got wrong is those two birds fighting are female fighting for the males attention." "Interesting, but now I am confused. In order for their race to flourish, why not either take both, or just peacefully decide it?" Yueliang asks. "While that may be an option, let me ask you this, if it picked one then the other and the other knew they would die alone then what? However in the case that they chose both, how would they decide who is head or if they are equal?" Meiren retorts. "I mean, I just do not get why they have to fight over it. Why not make the first one head, or they all are equal? It seems easier than fighting, and at the same time makes life much better for them all. Instead of one or two having to work hard to live, they could work together to grow and thrive." "True, and sorry, I was just teasing with you. I know that women from your old world did not like sharing much, but here if the man is strong or capable, we are more than happy to do such. It is as you said, it makes life easier and happier." "It is alright, anyways I want to try something else." "Feeling bored already?" "I would not say bored, but feeling a little exhausted of the norm for now yes. Doing that magic swordsman duel before was fun, and I am feeling kind of excited to try something simr again." Yueliang says in an excited voice. "Got it, then tell me, do you want something magical, and if so more or less intense?" "It does not really matter to me, you pick this time." "Hmm, so then probably something where a pretty princess gets excited and cheers you on looking forward to you escorting her to some feast afterwards. How right am I?" Meiren asks in a joking voice. "..." Hearing no reply, or wittyeback she looks over to her left, and sees him just day dreaming as they are walking down the street. ''I just had to give him ideas.'' She smiles while sighing inwardly before thinking. ''At least he is not arrogant, or bad.'' Meiren starts day dreaming herself as well. ---- A Few Hours Later ---- Yueliang opens his eyes, ending his day dreaming. "Hmm? Where are we? Also why do I feel like I just ran for days?" He looks around for anything familiar thinking. ''Ah, Meiren is here, but why is she still walking?'' "Xue Meiren?" Yueliang asks her name with soulmunication. Meiren blinks a few times, looks around, then asks. "Where are we? What happened?" "What? You mean, you do not know either?" Yue asks. "Nope, but considering how neither of us know, I would say one of two things happened. Either we were manipted with a spell, curse or something like that, orstly we were both day dreaming somehow." "It seems day dreaming is dangerous, as I feel nothing wrong with myself." Yueliang says while looking around these dark woods all around him. It looks as though there is only enough light to barely see around yourself. "Would you mind asking Yang to check us just in case?" Meiren asks with worry that someone may have done something, which would be worry some for so many reasons. "Alright." ''Yang, what do you think, could you check?'' Yue asks after his short reply. Yang speaks up saying. "Well it feels like it has been a little while, and no hello?" Yang teases and waits a second for dramatic effect, causing Yue to be dumbfounded before saying. "I am just teasing you, anyways, to answer your question, you were day dreaming.... However there is more, because of a certain alchemical herb in the town, can you guess?" ''Let me guess, it enhanced the effect of day dreaming, putting the mind a ease. Thus until it wears off, than it would be difficult to break out not that I wanted too. Although it is really strong tost long enough for us to end up who knows where.'' Yue answers. "Correct, you are. It is very strong, so much so in fact, that I am surprised when people sleep they are not effected, unless... No, nevermind, it should not be possible here anyways. Anyways, you are also correct on another point, if you did actually want to leave your day dream it would not have been difficult with your level of resistance." Yang replies. ''I am a bit curious about what you mean by that, but oh well.'' Yue does not push and says. "Meiren, I asked, and it seems we are fine, it was just an herb that enhanced our daydream. More specifically one of the ones I am growing in the alchemical gardens." "I see, by the way how long were we out? I do not recognize this ce." Meirenments. Just as Yueliang is about to speak, Yang cuts him off, saying to him in a slightly confused voice. "Sorry that I did not mention it earlier, but you were out for 4 hours and 2 minutes exactly. Also, I should mention that, around 2 hours in, you and the snow leopard there, decided too start running as fast as you could for some odd reason. It looked as if your bodies where trying to get somewhere, like they had something they needed to do. Also, please do not ask, as I have no clue what you where trying to do." "We were gone for four hours it seems, and it seems Yang does not know why we ran here either." Yue says to Meiren feeling a little weird that Yang does not know something. "So that is why I feel a little sore, too bad we do not know why." Meiren says before asking. "Where should we go now? Or more specifically, what should we do?" Yueliang ponders in his mind before saying. "I know where our town is from here, but I must admit that I kind of want to explore before going back. What do you say?" He asks, fairly certain he knows the answer. "No! we need to head back." Xue Meiren exims. Chapter 92 - Getting Back "No! We need to head back immediately." Xue Meiren exims. "What? That is a surprise." Yueliangments "This is serious." Meiren says before continuing. "We need to get back now." "Alright, lead the way, but could you please let me know why it is so urgent?" Yueliang asks. Meiren just shakes her head and says. "You said you know the way, so what? You want me to track our way back? I am teasing, anyways sure, but we should run." Yueliang retorts in a teasing manner. "And here I remember that you said you were tired." As she walks off, she says. "Can we just go already?" "Alright, but since you are in such a rush,e here." Yueliang replies. "What is it?" She asks turning her head. "We can talkter, juste here." Yueliang replies, and she does as she is told this time. Yue hugs her, she closes her eyes, only to open them a few momentster when he loosens his grip. Looking around, she sees that she is back in town. More specifically they are in the middle of the town square, with people looking at them with curious gazes before turning around, to continue what they were doing. The two get up, and before Yueliang can speak again, Meiren says. "I already know what you are going to ask, thus to answer your question. The nt that caused this, is a curious thing." She says as they begin walking before continuing. "You see, when it first sprouts, it is useful for some basic remedies, then depending on its environment, it grows into one of a number of different nts." "This sounds wonderful and useful to alchemists, however as one could guess, and you have experienced first hand, they can be quite dangerous. What we experienced is just one of its more peaceful states, the others can be much worse depending on what you get. Did Yang really not tell you any of this when you got all of your herbs and seeds?" She asks. Yue just shakes his head in response while focusing on follow her. She continues to walk in silence the rest of the way to one of the gardens that Yue made. However, before they got into the garden, they heard. "Hold on, wait for me!" Hearing thement, they just ignored it and continue to walk forward in silence. "King Yueliang please wait, this is urgent!" The figure calls out once more. Stopping in ce, Yueliang turns around and says. "Alright, first of who are you? Then second what do you need?" "Sir my name is Horace. Anyways, to the point, I was out in the woods an hour ago, and I came across one of your people. They gave me your description, where to go, and some piece of metal that once I pushed on disappeared. Sorry, off topic, they told me to look for you immediately, to tell you the underground town is getting ready to move? I do not get it, but they said if I want to live I have to tell you this now. I have been wandering this town for an hour looking for you, and I am exhausted." Horace says in an exhausted voice. "I see thank you, for your hard word. Take this, and go to one of the inns. You can rest up and eat there." Yueliang says while pulling out then tossing a small bag of small gold coins to the man. Who looks as though he is some homeless man that has not bathed since his birth, and you could smell it as well. However regardless Yue just maintained a nonchnt expression as he tossed him the pouch. Meiren then asks. "Let me guess, you once again put off destroying that city of cultists right?" Yue sighs before saying. "Yes, I inteneded to do it before or during the auction, but got a bit busy and tired during those times, thus I put it off. I will do it now, just wait a moment for me." Xue Meiren just nods beforeying down beside him. ''Yang, could you perhaps create screens in mid air?'' Yueliang asks Yang through his thoughts. "Of course, and you want to show them right?" Yang asks. Yue replies. ''Yes, however first could you get me something strong enough to wipe them all from this ne of existence without destroying too much of the surroundings?'' "Got it, it is in your inventory and it costed 3,460 shop credits. You will be connected in 2 seconds." Yue replies. ''Thank you Yang, once again you are the best.'' Seeing a light blue light in the top right corner of his vision, he knew he is connected. "Hello kings of the surrounding countries. You already know me, as you can see I am Yueliang, and there were a few things I wanted to say, thus please first sit down. This is one of my abilities of sorts, in case you where wondering." "Now, back to the main point, there is a group of cultists and my men have found them a week or so ago, and they had the nerve to attack me a while back, even taking one of my people. Thus giving me another reason to do this, aside from just cleaning this world of garbage. For those of you, who do not believe I have the strength to back my words please pay close attention." Yueliang finishes speaking and the vision changes to seeing the location of the head quarters of the cultists. A screen even pops up before Yue, so he can watch as well. A few secondster, after going through some of the underground showing their horrific scenes, Yueliang nods. A momentter, the screen changes once more showing the whole of the underground ce, as a small ball of metal the size of a cat appears in midair before falling to the ground. It touches the ground, light shes, then disappears, leaving only the sight of a massive cave, no burn marks no nothing. Just an explosion, then an implosion, leaving not even the slightest remains of them. In each area, where the kings where watching, along with their subordinates, only dead silence remained. The recording thenes back to Yueliang and he says with a frown gradually changing to a smile. "I hope all of you learned something from this. I just wanted you to see what happens to those who are such scum, or decide to go against us. Not the slightest trace of your existence shall remain. Thus please inform your people that while we will remain peaceable we will noty down and let people attack us. If you do not want this to happen please keep your people under control, as I would hate to lose some friends. Well please have a wonderful rest of your day." The viewing ends and Yang says. "Alright, 4 minutes have passed, thus it will cost 2,400 shop credits. I hope this turns out as well as you have imagined." Yueliang replies. ''Oh really? You know that this is not what I wanted, but if I want to protect my people, as well as the innocents of this world, something had to be done. This should also prevent them from getting any ideas for a while. Well, at least this should be taken care of for now.'' ---- Meanwhile In King Uthers'' Kingdom ---- Uther announces to his subordinates in the throne room. "As you have seen, we cannot offend this man, nor his people. If what he says is true, and his people are even stronger than him, he will either be our executioner, or our greatest ally. And, because I would rather be friends with these people, make preparations for a journey. Also, tell the people that by decree of the king, should they offend this man or his people, we will personally deliver their heads after having them drawn and quartered. Understood." Everyone of the people in the room stood from their kneeling position and cheered, as they whole heartedly agreed, and were terrified of Yueliangs'' wrath. Knowing full well they could never hope to win against him, even with their strongest individuals. Even the guards cheered who are normally silent and standing still as a statue. King Uther, very pleased at the oue says with a smile. "Alright, now that that is settled, please quiet down, and let us get back to the matter at hand." ---- Back In Yueliangs'' Town ---- "So you are telling me, you want to kill this nt, just because it can be a bit dangerous?" Yueliang confirms with Meiren. "You are correct." "Sorry, but no. We are not going to kill it, as it can be very useful. Now then, what we can do instead is simply make a formation around it, so that it will not be able to influence others. How about that? A better solution, and we get to keep the useful herb." Yueliang retorts. Meiren quickly in a calm voice replies. "Well it is your ce, if you believe you can stop it from affecting others, then I will trust you." Chapter 93 - Seeing An Old Friend Meiren quickly in a calm voice replies. "Well it is your ce, if you believe you can stop it from affecting others, then I will trust you." Yue then says. "I am d you trust me, now there is something I want to tell you ahead of time and would like for you to tell the others." Yueliang then whispers in her ear, before saying. "Got it?" Meiren acknowledges before running off. "I will take care of it immediately. We will get it done quickly. Please take your time." Yueliang chuckles at her reply before working on setting up a formation around the garden, so that nothing there would affect any people. Which considering the size of the garden, took a few minutes. After that was finished, Yueliang summons Rei with a snap of his fingers. A split secondter, Rei asks with a drenched body. "May I have a towel or some clothes please? I would rather not give a free show right now." Yue replies. "Sorry about that, but I do not have any clothes right now, but here is a towel." Pulling a towel from his inventory and tossing it to Rei, he continues. "Sorry for interrupting your shower. Anyways, once you are dressed, could you tell everyone that I need to have another meeting immediately." Rei wraps the towel around himself while saying. "Actually, I was taking a nice soothing bath. I do not mind, however you do realize it is almost midnight right? I mean, normally it would not be a problem, however today, many of them exhausted themselves working on some improvements to this ce." With curiosity Yue asks. "Hmm, you are right, then I guess I will just have it at sunrise. Wait, you said improvements? What have you been up to?" "Well, we have been creating more equipment, so that we can actually do our experiments and what not with more efficiency. Also, some of the others, have been working on building the next wall, and the buildings inside, which will be where we do most of our experiments from now on since we need a lot of room for some of them. However if that is a problem we can take it down?" "No problem, however I am surprised you did not just talk to ke, and make some super mini small worlds. It just seems like you could have had a lot more room that way." Yue exins. "While that is true, there are a number of reasons why we do not do that, one such being that unless we make it with the exact specifications of the we are currently residing on, it will effect the results. Anyways, overall it just makes it easier if we can modify things based on our knowledge of our surroundings." "So basically like the difference of a gun on my old world, vs on the moon?" Yueliang asks. "To put it in terms a child could understand, yes, that is the case." "I see, well anyways, sleep well, and sorry again for bringing you out naked. However I am sure thedies will appreciate the eye candy." Yueliang teases after seeing his 12 of abs, well toned and not too big of muscles on his arms and legs, basically everything about him looked like manydies dream man. "Well, if it pleases them. haha." Rei jokes back, knowing full well how handsome he is. "Hahaha" Yueliang joins in, as the two walk out of the garden, looking like the oldest of friends. Laughing and talking down the street, they eventually arrive at Reis'' ce, and he says. "Thank you for walking with me." "No need to thank me, I look forward to seeing you tomorrow my friend." Yueliang replies. Rei says while walking into his house not even looking back just waving. "Well, see you tomorrow." Yue continues to walk down the road, just thinking to himself. ''I really need to work on myself more, and do my daily quests more often, or things will get bad. Well, at least there should be plenty of time soon. What more is there to do? I feel like I just want to sleep at this point. Now that I think about it, Rei has it right, a soothing bath is probably much better.'' While walking, Yue hears a familiar voice. "Yueliang, could you wait a moment?" Yue turns around to face the voiceing towards him, to see who it is, thinking. ''Who would be awake right now, and want to talk to .... Oh!'' Finishing his thought, Yue says. "Yin, it has been a while. How are you?" Yin quickly replies. "Good, but to the matter at hand, I heard what is going on. When where you going to tell me?" Yue swiftly answers. "Haha, sorry about that, I guess Meiren got to you before I could. Anyways, are you on board or no?" Feeling like he jumped to the conclusion too fast Yin says. "You know me, obviously I am. However when will the project be ready?" "Soon, very soon. Although I am not sure how happy the ''Orcs'' will be to hear about this." "Do not worry about it, I am sure they would love the idea. Although I do agree, it will take time away from their research that they love so dearly." After a few moments of silence, Yueliang asks. "Well, anyways, how are the grandfather, granddaughter duo doing in magic training?" Yinughs and says. "That is a funny way of putting it, but to answer your question, quite well. I look forward to getting some time off soon. Honestly, at this point I have already taught them most of the basics and intermediate knowledge they need. The rest they can figure out themselves, so now that they are finished for now, what do you want to do?" Yue answers and asks. "Obviously I want to hang out with my friend. Although, we only have about 5 - 6 hours before sunrise, which is when I need to address everyone, and tell them the new ns. So what do you want to do in the mean time?" Thinking for a few moments Yin says. "I heard you enjoyed your magic swordsmanship duel. What do you think of practicing with me? It has been a while since I have yed around with such a thing, and should be fun." Pondering Yue answers. "Hmm. That sounds great, then should we go to kes'' Gourmet or where should we do it?" "Sure, kes'' Gourmet sounds good. I just hope you do not mind getting beaten in front of a crowd." Yin jokes around with Yue. "Alright, alright, we should should get moving so we have more time to y around." The two walk and talk for a few minutes before arriving at kes'' Gourmet. The restaurant still looking as beautiful as ever, as they walk in, is so quiet one almost would not notice the few people sitting around eating. Seeing a beautiful slime in human form walking up to them, Yue immediately recognizes her saying. "Hello Yinshui Ji, it has been a few days. How are you?" "Good, thank you for asking. I see you brought a friend, so is it dinner for two?" Yinshui Ji asks with her soothing melodic sounding voice. "Yes, and oh right, where are my manners." Yueliang says after a light nudge from Yin, before continuing with a pitiful voice, getting the hint. "This is Yin, he is a cool man, and awesome friend. However, it is too bad he is single. Anyways Yin, this is Yinshui Ji. She is kind, and amazing. I hope you cane good friend." Yue drops a hint of his own, not that Yin notices. Yinshui Ji thinking at first that Yue was trying to set her up was a little disappointed, until she heard thest part and smiles while replying. "It is nice to meet you Yin, although, may I bring you two to your table? We should not block the door, and you must be hungry." "Of course, sorry about that." Yin says in a slightly nervous tone, feeling bad about forgetting something so simple. Hearing his reply, Yinshui Ji says. "Follow me, and I will take you to your table." She says before turning around and walking towards the stairs, before saying. "I apologize, I forgot to ask, do you want a table on the second floor or the first?" Yueliang thinks to himself with a smile. ''Looks like she has a lot on her mind, if she forgot that, however it happens to the best of us.'' Then he replies. "The first floor will be fine, we intend to use the stage after our meal anyways." "Alright, thank you, and once again, I apologize for forgetting such a matter." Yinshui Ji says. Leading them toward the stage, she seats them a table near one of the pirs. Once they are seated, she reaches into her chest, pulling out the menus, before saying and waiting near their table. "Please take your time, esteemed guests." Chapter 94 - Catching Up Leading them toward the stage, she seats them a table near one of the pirs. Once they are seated, she reaches into her chest, pulling out the menus, before saying and waiting near their table. "Please take your time, esteemed guests." "We will, thank you." Yueliang blurts out before Yin can say anything. Then turning back to the menu and Yin. "Is something wrong?" Yin aks. Curious Yue continues. "What do you mean?" Yin says in a pondering sort of voice. "Maybe I am just over sensitive, but it seems like you keep blocking me. Is there some reason you do not want me to ask her on a date or something?" *Sigh. "I apologize if it seems, that way. However you got the first part right, I have been blocking you. While I am sorry to do such a thing, she is not interested, and because it is her job to serve the customers happily, it is difficult for her to turn them down." Yin after thinking for a moment says. "How can you be certain? Or is there something I do not know?" "Look if you want to ask, go ahead. Although you will soon see what I mean. This time, when you ask, watch her closely. Just like with magic, you have to observe the mana." Yin chuckles and responds. "That is a funny way to go about it. Anyways, I know what I want what about you?" "Of course, I will have the ice cream fudge cookie cake." Yueliang says as if it were obvious. "You make that sound like some sort of four course meal." Yinments with surprise in his tone, and augh at the end. "Well, I guess it could be considered as such, as it starts with an outeryer of cake, then the next inneryer of ice cream. After that goes the nextyer of cookie, before adding to the hollow center with a hyperdermic needle hot gooey fudge. This is a cake that will make you feel like you went to heaven and back again. However it might be too much for such a sophisticated mage as yourself." Yueliang goads Yin as he exins such an amazingly delicious dessert. Yin regardless of the goading says calmly. "While such a heart attack inducing dessert sounds delicious, you cannot goad me into this. By the way, how would someone even make such a thing?" ''It seems I have convinced you.'' Yueliang thinks to himself before saying in a pitiful voice. "Since you do not want to try this wonderful dessert, oh well. I can only hope someone who loves this meal as much as myselfes along that I can pass this recipe too. Staying silent for a few moments, Yin searches Yueliangs'' memories for the recipe, or any knowledge of it, as he wants to eat it but not give into his friends'' taunting. "...." Yueliang noticing the situation, just stays quite before ordering two servings of the ice cream fudge cookie cake, while Yin is too busy in thought. Not finding it anywhere inside the memories passed to him from Yueliang during their contract, Yin says a little louder than expected by ident in a kind of reluctant tone. "FINE! I will try it." Yueliang says in a guilty voice. "Oh, but I do not want to push it on you or anything. I would feel just terrible if I made you do something you do not want to do." "You know, with how much you act, I would say you should be an actor. But with how terrible it is, I have to say, I think you will fail horribly." Yin teases Yue for some pay back. This time in a touched voice. "Awe, it is so wonderful, that I have a friend who cares so much about my future. Thank you so much. As such a professional could you could you give me some advice." "Alright, I get it, so are we going to talk until sunrise or eat some food?" Yin asks seeing the foode this way, and feeling tired of the back and forth teasing. "Okay, well anyways, tell me, aside from teaching, have you done anything exciting or fun?" "Hmm, I wonder, well there was that time that while teaching those two, they blew up my house...." Yue''s eyes widen as he asks. "Really? Tell me more." "Well, I was teaching them two separate spells at the time, and they decided they wanted to dual while I went into the kitchen for a snack. Then to my surprise, they decided to cast the two spells that should never colide, that I happened to be teaching them. Looking out of the kitchen window, I saw this and quickly cast a modified containment spell, and so it only blew up about 10 houses. And of course I had to fix them, fortunately no one was at home at the time, at least that I could sense." Yin tells a summarized version of the story. "So how did you fix them?" Yue asks not caring to ask about the people since he said no one died, most likely. "It was kind ofplicated. I had to use a spell I am working on creating. It maniptes time, allowing you to move back and forth through time so long as you where alive during said time. Of course, you will still have the same body, so for instance, say you were to go back to when you were an infant you would have to use said body." Yin exins. "Hmm, now I am confused. How did that fix it. It sounds like the spell basically moves your knowledge of said time to another point in time. Thus how did it fix it, unless you are saying your spell can rewind the effect of time on matter. If that is the case, then wouldn''t the houses ...." *Booom ".... juste back apart? *Sigh. And it seems I was right." Yueliang says while shaking his head a little before continuing. "At least, we do not have to worry about any serious injuries due to the fact that it is just the matter that exploded before and not the people in between." "Hehe. I did say it was an experimental spell. At least I did not use it on the area, and just did each building piece by piece, other wise the people inside would have been affected as well." Yin consoles and exins himself. Jokingly Yue says. "Well at least there is an upside." "Ha ha, way to make me feel better. What should I do?" Yin aks. "Well, there are two people here who could fix it." Yueliang answers. "Really, would you please? Also who is the other?" Yin asks. Yue widens his eyes exining. "Wow, who knew you could be so shameless.... I am teasing, but seriously, you and I both know that you could fix it, it would just take more time than me doing it." Replying Yin answers. "Well, of course I could fix it another way, but for one, I wanted to test out my new spell, and I also wanted to finish it quickly." "Seriously? You and I both know full well, there are no short cuts in life." Yue says before Yin stares at him looking like ''really, you of all people want to say that.''. "Ok, I admit, mine system may seem like a short cut, but as you know the better something is the higher the price. For instance, while my system offers limitless possibilities, one wrong move and I end up killing myself. Just recently, if not for the help of Shen Hu, Huoli, and Xue Meiren, I would have died." Yueliang answers, and then continues a few secondster. "Also, I should mention that I am certain there are much worse side effects that I have yet to find out." "You are right, but seriously, who would not take a shortened or even risky life expectancy in exchange for unparalleled and limitless possibilities? I know for certain, that if I had such a system, I would most likely not have be a lich, nor would I be as weak as I am now." Yin says. "Believe what you want, however if I am not careful, than death is certainly on its way to meet me sooner rather thenter." Yuements, after swallowing another bite of his mouth watering cake, even putting a smile on his face. Yin teases. "Wow, who knew you would be so happy to talk about death?" Yueliang answers. "You and I both know it is the cake, but even then death is just the next stage in life. You being in between the stages of life and death, makes it so you cannot experience the full thing." "Yes, yes, I know. You do not have to remind me of that. It will be nice, but I am in no rush to finish this stage in the journey." Yin answers. "The three stages of life are quite great, however if you fail one of them, you.... Well you know." Yuements before asking. "So should we dual or was that cake as filling for you as it was for me?" Chapter 95 - What Can I Do? "Nope, let''s get to it." Yin replies. "Alright." Yinments, standing up from the nice hard wood yetfortable chairs. Yueliang follows suit, but much more lethargic from all of the cake he just ate, asking. "How can you still move so easily? I mean we both ate a whole cake, yet you seem as if you never touched it." Yin smiles saying. "Come now, you should know how to solve such a basic issue. It is just a matter of using mana... Well, you know." "Okay, I get it, just because I want to savor my food, instead of processing it faster this happens." Yue groans a little while heading up onto the stage. Arriving on his side of the stage, Yue sees the judge on his way over. The two wait patiently for the so - so looking judge to appear. While pretty, she looked like a mess, presumably from trying to stop a previous match. Once she arrived on stage, not even caring for the rules at this point she says. "Begin" Thus starting the match, while cutting the air with her hands making a straight line horizontally, with a hole in the middle. Yin stands in the same position not caring to move, just having immediately formed his sword, a han jian chinese sword, whilst Yueliang did the same. The judge watches, wondering to herself. ''Why are they not yet attacking each other?'' A few momentster, the two men start walking around the square ring in a circle, ring into each others eyes as if the first to move was destined to lose. This continues on, as the tension in the air rises. Every few moments after, they swing their swords in unison, as if this was a perfectly timed dance. Arcs of light flying across the stage cancelling each other out as they reached the middle at the same time. Getting worried while waiting, and feeling that with this tension growing, as well as the attacks the judge thinks to herself. ''I feel like their next attack will blow this ce apart, however if I try to stop them, certainly I will be torn to shreds.'' She thinks as beads of sweat start to form, eventually saying. "That is the match! It is a draw." Not hearing a word she said, the two continue. Seeing this, the judge leaves the arena stage, and runs to a side room. She knocks on the door quickly three times, almost a fourth before she sees ke and says. "Boss, I tried ending the match but they will not stop. I worry they will tear this ce to shreds with their next strike. What should I do?" "I do not know who would dare.... Not again." ke sighs as she walks out of the room and sees the match. The female judge, quickly asks out of curiosity. "Boss, has this happened before?" "Right, I just summoned you yesterday. To answer your question, yes and no. Also, since we have yet to form the contract, you do not have such memories of it urring. Anyways, that young man is my boss, while the one he is fighting is one of his subordinates like me." ke says in an exhausted tone, not wanting to deal with this. As ke walks up to the stage and loudly exims. "Yueliang, help I am dying!" Hearing this Yin, and Yue quickly look towards the voice, before Yue asks, calmly addressing the situation. "What is going on? I thought you said you where dying." "The work load is killing me." kees up with a random excuse, and then continues sadly. "Look at the floor beneath you. You are once again destroying my ce. Does this look like a training hall, where things are expected to be destroyed? I mean seriously, I anticipated damage, thus the hard materials I used, but if you intend to keep doing this, could you at least put up some arrays so I do not have to keep fixing your mess." Yueliangs eyes turn to the stage, and widen seeing a 2 meter deep crater in the arena. Then about to speak, he gets cut off. "I ..." ke interrupting says calmly. "Before you say anything, I do understand that I am your subordinate, and you treat us as if we are in heavenpared to others, but please be more careful. It is very tiring, and expensive to get such materials, due to the fact that I have to pay traveling merchants." "I see, and here I was wondering where exactly you got your materials. Anyways, I apologize for causing you so much trouble. I can reimburse you if you want, but in the mean time there are some matters I have to take care of. However we can discuss the array matterter, and until then is there anything else?" Yueliang responds. "*Sigh. It is not that I want to be reimbursed, just please be more careful in the future." ke says in a soft and caring tone. Yueliang observes her reaction before saying. "I will, thank you for bringing it to my attention. Having so much fun I did not even realize the damage that we caused." Yin staying silent this time, finally says. "Well, thank you for the arena to have fun, however sun rise is only a few hours away, and there is much to do. Shall we be going Yue?" Turning to look at Yin, then back at ke then Yue says. "Alright, well, we must be going. Please have a wonderful night. I hope to see you soon ke." ke just waves in farewell as the two walk towards the door, Yueliang even looking back once or twice. Walking out the door, the two could be seenughing in the distance. "So tell me, why are you in such a rush to leave? Was something wrong?" "There was not a problem, but I can feel something different. Thinking you may want to check it out, is the reason, however if you do not want to it is all good. We can go back inside." "No need, even if we wanted too, going back would just produce an awkward silence between us." Yue answers, and then continues. "Anyways, you said you felt something, what is it?" Yin answers. "I am surprised you did not feel it. Anyways, the pull of the moon is much stronger tonight, I worry something could be happening. Although, I have no idea where to begin." "That seems interesting, give me a moment." Yue replies before thinking to Yang. ''What do you know about this? Anything good or just a natural phenomena?'' Yang swiftly replies. "Yes, I do know about it, however good I do not know if that is what one could call it. Although it is a natural phenomena on this, it happens when a lot of blood is shed just a day or so prior. Anyways, all that happens is that the water from oceans andkes will pulse inward until said ce is washed clean." Yue asks curiously. ''So does that mean it was not caused by us, since no blood remains of that instance?'' "One would think that, but how am I supposed to know? Anyways, while I did say that the water would flow to clean said area, it also moves to restore the bnce of the world." Yang adds. ''So basically you are telling me, the moon intends to kill me to restore bnce?'' Yue asks. "To put it simply yes." ''Then what confuses me now is why this world has so much war in such a situation.'' "Yes that is the question on my mind as well. However if I am not wrong, I think it may be moreplex. Such as in war multiple people killing others. Maybe the moon just wants to take out any one person who causes too much death. Although, I am sure such a think would not be a problem for you right?" Yang says jokingly, knowing this will turn out in one of three ways. Those being run, stay, orpromise. The question is which will Yue choose. ''Just wonderful, could you at least tell me how much time I have?'' "Hmm, well if the strength of the moons keeps increasing, at this rate, you probably only have 12 hours if you are lucky, 3 if you are not." ''Seriously, but what about the towns between us, would they not get wiped out along the way?'' Yue asks worriedly. Yang excitedly replies. "Nope, while it flows ind, the moon actually lifts the new water into the air. Oh right. I guess, I did not describe it well enough. When I said it pulses, it is like a heart in a human, producing new cells. In this case the moon, causes the water to reproduce. And to make matters worse, once it finds you the new water will continue to multiply until it kills you." Yueliang sighs and says with a hint of surprise. ''You seem awfully excited for a body of water to kill us. However, that aside, what can I do to either fix this or some how overe this situation?'' Chapter 96 - Oops... Yueliang sighs and says with a hint of surprise. ''You seem awfully excited for a body of water to kill us. However, that aside, what can I do to either fix this or some how overe this situation?'' "You only have three choices, well more like two, but here are you options. Run like a coward, stay here then fight and die, orstlypromise. So which do you pick? Once I know your choice, then I can guide you further." ''Sounds to me, more as if there is only one choice. Fleeing is not an option, dying would kind of be the opposite of what we are going for, so how do you mean topromise?'' Yue asks. "Simple, all you have to do is make up with the moon, as there is no real other way to get yourself out of this mess." Yang replies. ''Which moon and how?'' Yue asks in a dejected voice. "Well, you can just fly up to them both and figure it out. I am already telling you most all that I know about the situation." ''Alright.'' Yueliang finishes before turning to Yin, who while being bored apparently started ying around with magic, as one could tell from the aura around him. Thus Yue says. "Sorry it took a while, but I know what the problem is, and have a method to fix it that will not kill us all." Yin stands up from the rock he was siting on, and says. "Too bad that we cannot explore and figure it out, a bit of a let down if I am beingpletely honest." "..." Seeing his silence Yin asks. "Well are you going to tell me what it is or just stand there looking dumbfounded for who knows what reason?" Hearing this, Yue replies. "Sorry about that, it just feels weird hearing you say that. Anyways, you will understand once you hear what I have to say. So apparently, because I killed too many people, one of the two moons is trying to kill me. Now, since I do not want to run, nor do I want to kill us all by removing the moons from the equation, I have to go up and speak with the moons some how, andpromise. Any questions?" Eyes wide open, jaw about to drop, Yin answers. "Wow that is lot to take it. So then, I guess we are flying to the moons. The next question is, which method do you intend to use to get there?" Yueliang just smiles and walks to towards the mountain behind the town. Following right next to him, Yin thinks to himself while sighing inwardly. ''Please tell me he is not doing what I think he is going to do.'' The two continued to walk for some tens of minutes, leisurely making their way to the cave opening in the mountain. Then Yue stops, snaps his fingers, and a split secondter, a figure appears before them with a towel wrapped around their waist. "Hello my king what do you need?" The figure turns around to ask, now facing Yue and Yin. Yue opens with a joke saying. "Rei, sorry about the short notice, but at least this time you have a towel. I know it is not yet sunrise, but could you guide me to where the ship is?" Rei quickly answers before turning to head into the cave. "Of course, although while we walk, could you tell me where we are going?" Curious, Yin asks. "We?" Still facing forward Rei says. "Yes, you do need someone to pilot the ship do you not? Considering everyone else is likely sleeping that knows how to pilot this, I seem to be the best option. Unless of course you either do not need me, or want someone else?" Interrupting the twos'' conversation, Yue says. "It would be better if you came, Rei, that is should you want too. Anyways, we are heading to one if not both of the moons." Hearing his reply, Rei says. "Let me guess, because of you wiping out so many people, you are going to talk to the moons to make amends for the situation?" Seeing their dumbfounded faces as if he were a mind reader, he continues. "Do not be so surprised, this is not the only that has such standards. In fact, every does, but you see, it is not the moon who you are making amends too, they just tell you what they are told for you to do." "So then, who is guiding them?" Yin asks. About to answer, Yueliang stops, as Rei speaks up first. "The creator, obviously. You see, when each universe is created, there are certain safety precautions normally put in ce. For instance, if you are not deemed worthy by the creator, you may never find their creations, even flying straight through or around them. In this case, the safety measure you broke, was causing the death of too many people." Listening to this, Yue mumbles. "Wow, even I did not know that part." Not quiet enough, he was heard and Rei says. "It is alright, our civilization being much more advanced than yours naturally tested such matters early on, once we found out about such things. Now we know what we can and cannot do. Such are the rules of the, however the rules each creator sets for their creations tend to be the same, but much more strict for some cespared to others, but that is something we can discusster. For now, look up, and you will see the ship we made." Looking up, all three admire the massive space ship above them. If someone said to them, it was a whole small mountain, just chiseled and painted to look this way, Yin, and Yue felt they would not be able to say no, just from the sheer size of it. Rei turns his gaze from the ship, back to them before saying. "It is 1000 meters in length, 600 meters in width, and 260 meters from top to bottom. While I am sure you will never end up using the the whole of it, this was built as specified,rge enough to be a flying city. It also has a number of rooms with a super mini small world, and you can thank ke for that if you like them. She figured it would be nice for people, and live stock to be able to stay in nature, as it is unhealthy to stay away for too long. The rest we can discusster, shall we head inside?" The whole time Rei exined, the two others just continued to look up and trying to imagine all that went into such a creation. Seeing this Rei sighs, and walks behind the two, before gently pushing their bodies forward in a nonintrusive way, yet still getting them to move with a smile on his face. All the while thinking about how funny such a situation is, and pleased that their hard work, invoked such admiration from their revered king. A few momentster, Yin and Yue avert their gaze, then walking on their own. Yue asking. "so how do we get inside?" "Well, the only way open it is from the inside, unless you break in. Thus to get in, we added a remote teleportation device, going off some old research we had, and matching it with what you made to bring us to this world. It is perfect, honestly we kind of lost this piece of tech many years ago, as well as a few others when we were raided one of many times." Rei answers, then tossing a sheet of metal with a design that looks simr to the teleportation circle, attached to a key ring to Yue. Catching the item, Yue looks at it, before asking. "What is this?" Rei swiftly answers. "It is a key of sorts. You see how it is rounded everywhere except one edge. Basically, you put it against your thumb or some other body part, making a small incision, before analyzing your dna. If it is the correct dna, you will be teleported on board immediately. If not, nothing happens." "So, whose dna exactly has been uploaded? Also, while it seems like a good way to keep it from getting stolen, is there not an off chance that someone might have the same dna sequence?" Yue asks. "Well, we uploaded all those working on the project, as well as yourself. There is no body else on it, however if you want me to add or remove anyone, let me know. Also, the chance of finding someone with an exact match is probably only 2 or less per." Rei replies. Hearing this, Yue just shakes his head before asking. "Can we change the keyter? I think I have a idea that would make it easier, and less likely to get stolen." Feeling a little disappointed, Rei says. "Sorry, that it is not as you wanted, but yes it can be changed." "Thank you, also, you all did a perfect job on this, it is wonderful. Just sometimes, I worry too much." Yue answers as he ces the key against his thumb, then taking it away, in the next split second he disappears. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- Rei turns to Yin and says. "Oops." Instantly replying Yin asks. "What oops? What happend? I thought you said it was perfect." "Well, I forgot to tell him two things. The first is to focus on where he wants to go, which considering he has not been on the ship before, he could be anywhere, including the other side of the. And the second..." Cutting off Rei, Yin says. "There is a second? *Sigh. Fine, let''s just teleport to him, and we can fix thister.... Wait, why can I not teleport to him???" Chapter 97 - What Now? Cutting of Rei, Yin says. "There is a second? *Sigh. Fine, let''s just teleport to him, and we can fix thister.... Wait, why can I not teleport to him???" "Hmm, ... Neither can I. This is weird, there are not many ces that can block summoning." Rei says. Yin ponders to himself and says. "With what I have learned and taught myself, I feel that there may be a way to bring him back. You said that you and the other workers on this project made the teleporter right?" Rei replies before nearly dropping his jaw. "Yes, but wh... Wait, you do not mean to???" "There should not be a problem right? You did say that it turned out perfect, unless that was an exaggeration?" Yin asks while ring at Rei. "*Sigh. You see, while everything is perfect, what you are talking about was not its'' designated purpose. Do you realize that if something goes wrong, the least we have to worry about is him losing a limb or being disfigured, at worst he may die." Rei exins, while trying to convince Yin otherwise. Yin quickly questions. "While that may be the case, he could already be in a life threatening situation. For instance what if he teleported into a ck hole. Anyways, we do not have time to argue, so let us make the choice now. In which way are we going to risk his life? Will we try bringing him back, or leaving him to fend for himself?" A few momentster, Rei replies. "Alright, we will do it your way. Fortunately I have a spare key. Looks like we are going to have to risk our kings'' life in one way or another, so may as well put in some effort to try and save him." "That''s the spirit, now, how do we get in?" Yin asks. "You stay here, I will be quick... Actually, I will teleport you in once I am inside." Rei seeing Yins'' worried face replies, before disappearing into thin air. ---- Inside The Space Ship ---- Rei reappears inside a room that appears to be the control room, not to be confused with the pilots chamber. Looking to his left, we starts walking over to a holographic panel, then selecting Yin from the panel, he scrolls down, until he sees Control room. Selecting this, he waits a second before saying with a serious tone, andughing a little at the end. "Please do not touch anything, no matter how much fun it looks like." Yin just sits in a chair next to where he teleported in, sitting still and watching Rei closely. A momentter. *Beep *Error *Beep Rei squeezing his hands into fists, takes some deep breaths and says. "It looks like where ever he is, not even the ship can retrieve him. Which really begs the question, how exactly could he get in there in the first ce?" Hearing this Yin says. "There is onest option, sadly it requires two of people to work together." "Well, what is it?" Rei asks after a few moments of silence. "No, nevermind. If we did this, it is not worth the cost." Yin says before continuing a momentter. "However, thinking more calmly about it now, I think I know where he is. Do you remember what wasst on his mind before he disappeared? The only question at this point, is why he cannot return." Rei continues, as he walks over and sits next to Yin. "Do you mean he teleported to one of the moons? ... But he has not been there before, so how? Regardless, now it seems all we can do is just and see if he makes it out of there alive, or dead. It is kind of a pity he is so caring, as that is what got him into this mess." Hearing this, Yin says with a pitiful smile. "Yes, but as you know, that is what makes him such a great king and ruler. If he was cold hearted, which would make him a stronger ruler, would we really be as happy as we are now? No, for that matter, would any of us even be here?" "That is true, maybe in the future he will change into a stronger ruler. However for now, all we can do is support, and guide him. Even if he does be cold hearted, I am sure he would probably still care about us." Rei says logically, until thest part, just being hopeful. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- On one of the two moons, Yueliang and a figure that seems to be made of moon dust held up by air could be seen conversing. "Alright, so you are telling me, you came here by ident, yet were intending toe here to make amends? Well, out of the many reasonings that I have heard from people, this one is certainly the most entertaining, and interesting. Nowe along and tell me what you want." The white dusty figure summarizes. "If I may, before we begin, shall we exchange names? That way we do not have to say ''you'' all the time." Yueliang asks. "Sure, however I do not have a name, so just call me Yueliang. It is the same with the other moon, how about yourself?" The white dusty figure asks in a feminine but kind voice. Yueliangs'' eyes widen as he says. "Well this is different. My name is Yueliang as well, it is my pleasure to meet you. However to avoid confusion you can just call me Yue, if you like?" The moon replies. "That is interesting, nice to meet you as well. Now may we get to the main point? I would like to hear how you try to reason your way through this." Hearing that, Yue says. "I will not give any excuses. While I did kill those people, and they where murderers and thieves, it was me who killed them in the end. Also, while I know it is not my ce to be judge, jury, and executioner, there has been two questions lingering in my mind..." "...The first being, does killing me really restore the bnce? Either way, feel free to kill me if that is your choice. The second question being. What will I have to do to restore bnce myself. Because, honestly, all I want is to take care of my friends, and live a peaceful life with them, hopefully having a family in the future as well." Listening intently the moon answers. "Your honesty is truly a breath of fresh air, not that it changes much. Either way, I am simply doing as I was instructed. If you really want to make amends, there is a lot you could do, but hmm." "What is it?" Yue wonders after not hearing anything about what the moon wants him to do. Waiting around, Yue looks around, and not seeing much turns his gaze back to the figure before him, that currently seems to be deciding his fate. A stick of incenseter, the moon answers. "Pay back your debt to society, you have 2 years, not that I imagine you will finish, unless that is all you focus on. While you have been helping the people advance, and it does not seem to be mainly for profit, you are doing it to suit yourself. You have taken in strays, but still, you have yet to do help these people without thinking about how it helps you?" Yue looks at the figures before saying. "Wait, could you please exin how I do that? I understand helping others, but while I do think about how it helps me, my intent is still to help them. It is not as though I want them to pay me back, for instance the tigers." "You should remember with your perfect memory that that was for them to be your pets/ mounts. However, I do admit that you did be friends with them after." "So then, what do you want me to do? Get rid of all my contracts and just continue helping everyone in some way or another?" "*Sigh. You really do not get it, I am not the one who came up with these rules, I just enforce it. Our creator, hase up with this, also, you are the one asking for clemency not me. If you want to fix things, this is it. If not, well either you die, or somehow flee, not that is seems all that possible in your current situation. Also, you do not have to get rid of your contracts, just contribute to the betterment of society." Yue just nods and thinks to himself. ''She seems to be able to my abilities, she knows all that happens around this sr system. Oh well, I am sure this can be solved quickly. In the end, I just have to help people selflessly.'' Finishing his thoughts Yueliang looks around once more saying. "Alright, I will do it. However one quick question. How do I get back?" ------------------------- Hello everyone, thank you for all your support, and please continue supporting this novel. Please use coins instead of fast passes. Anyways, thank you again so much for everything, please vote, subscribe, and enjoy my wonderful readers. Chapter 98 - Getting Back Yue just nods and thinks to himself. ''She seems to be able to my abilities, she knows all that happens around this sr system. Oh well, I am sure this can be solved quickly. In the end, I just have to help people selflessly.'' Finishing his thoughts Yueliang looks around once more saying. "Alright, I will do it. However one quick question. How do I get back?" "..." "Hmm, why are you staying silent?" Yueliang asks while turning around, only to see the figure has disappeared. ''Just great, I am going to miss my meeting at this rate. This should be fun.'' Yueliang thinks to himself while looking up at above him. Yang speaks up. "While I do admit that is nice that you are relying on the system less, and bing more self sufficient, this is one of the cases where I feel it would be wise to ask for help. Unless of course you feel that you could make that journey?" ''You and I both know that I can, but it would take a very long time to make it back. If we were going that far, how about you just shoot me back like a cannon ball?'' Yueliang jokes, before thinking. ''Wait, why is it dark all of a suddddennn?'' Feeling the surrounding air pushing against him, Yueliang guides more chi around him to strengthen the protection he made when he first came to the moon, lest he not be able to breath. Looking up and seeing how far he has traveled so far, he smiles. "Wee to Air Yang, I hope you are enjoying your trip. All you need to do is sit back and rx, until it is time tond in approximately 30 minutes. Until then, please enjoy the ride." Yang says in pilots voice. Rolling his eyes, and smiling, Yue thinks to himself. ''Okay, that was funny, good one Yang.'' ---- 29 Minutes Later ---- "All passengers, please prepare tond, and remember to pay your friendly pilot Yang on the way out." Yang continues. Laughing Yue thinks to himself while looking at the ocean in front of him. ''hahah, alright. Herees the dangerous part it seems.'' At this point there are only a few seconds until impact, and Yue quickly pulls one of the moon rocks he took from up there, throwing it at the water below. Then putting this hands together, and crossing his legs as if he were diving. The rock quickly hits the water, disrupting the calm water at the moment, and in the next split second, Yue pierces the water at a high speed. Immediately after entering the sea, he arcs his arms and back making his body flow through the water back up to the surface with his current momentum. As he reaches the surface, he just starts floating. ''What a day. I talked to the moon, got shot out off of the moon like a cannon, and now I am swimming in the middle of the ocean. At least the waters are calm right now. By the way, where is that ship I saw as I was crashing down like a meteor?'' Yue asks himself as he looks around, still floating on his back. Once he spots therge wooden ship, he turns over and starts swimming toward the side of it. Seeing that the anchors are down, and masts up, he felt he could rest easy, in that he would not be run over by this huge frigate. While swimming over, Yueliang hears. "Captain, there is someone swimming towards us. What are your orders?" "Pull them up, and we will decide from there." Another man says in a deep voice. Yueliang, continues swimming over despite hearing such words, and as he arrives by the side, a man yells out. "Look out below." Yue looks up and sees a rolled up ropedder unrolling down the side quickly. A few secondster, Yue quickly grabs onto it, and starts climbing up as fast as he can. Reaching up for each wooden step, as the rope sways a less and less the closer he gets to the top. Feeling something different, he realizes he has made it to the top. And pulling with more force this time, he practically jumps over the taffrail,nding on the deck before the people crowding around, all with their hands on the hilts of their sheathed swords. He stands, and sees some of the men in front of the semi encirclement making way for what he presumes to be their captain. Who upon getting into the encirclement says short and swift in a deep tone. "Who are you? And what happened to your vessel?" Yueliang just chuckles upon hearing this, earning himself an annoyed re from the man. Thus he answers truthfully. "I am Yueliang, and there is no vessel. I just came back from well, the moon." While answering, he guides his chi to push the excess water out of his clothing and hair, essentially drying himself off. Seeing this the men widen their eyes in surprise, but stay silent. A few momentster, the presumed captain says. "Alright Yueliang, what is your rank and where you are from? As I presume you want to go back since you rushed to our vessel." Yueliang just shakes his head a little before saying. "You do realize it is proper to introduce ones'' self before asking anothers'' information. However as you are already doing me a favor I will answer your questions. First was rank right? None, officially. However I have the ear of numerous kings. As for location, if I could see a map that would help for me to show you where." The man questioning him continues. "Hmm, you are right, it is only proper. I am Benjamen Hornigold, a privateer. You are currently aboard the Concord. As for the charts, we can discuss that in a moment." Benjamen says before having his men disperse. Yueliang smiles and says. "So in other words, you are a pirate, but with papers legalizing it. So what is it you want in return for assisting me?" Benjamen answers. "Quick to the point it seems. How about my mens'' weight in gold." Hearing this, Yue just shakes his head with a smile. "ssic pirates, and here I was hoping to have some fun making new friends. I guess this is where we say farewell." Confused by this persons reply, as he was clearly his prisoner says. "You are in the middle of the ocean, and will not make it anywhere before being shark bait, or whale food. However, you will not be leaving this ship." Laughing Yueliang just snaps his fingers, disappearing from before the pirates. A split secondter, he sees Yin, and Rei seated in front of him looking down. He jokingly says. "Save me, you left me to die." The two look up with surprise, and seeing Yue, Yin says. "You are alive. We did not know what to do. No form of teleportation worked in getting us to you. Thus we could only presume you where with the moon, and likely, if we went, would not be of help." Yue seeing the worry in their eyes replies. "Do not worry, I was just teasing you. Anyways, yes I was with one of the moons, and she was quite easy going as well as kind. However, because of a joke I made with yang after I finished, I gotunched into the ocean, by Yang. Which I admit was fun, and I met some pirates, which was cool, and fun." "It sounds like you had quite the adventure today." Reiments. "I did, and the ship was awesome with 26 cannons. The size was huge, however at the same time, it seemed to have been freshly stolen, as they were cleaning up blood on deck, and there were a few areas being fixed. Seriously, renaissance era vessels, castles, and such are so amazing. Although I do know pirates are bad, blood thirsty killers at worst, and violent thieves at best." Yinughs a little and says. "Clearly you are fine if you can be so happy meeting pirates. Also, I should have guessed from your memories, that you are a fan of such things, and ces." Feeling happy as though it were apliment, Yue tries to change the topic, before he gets engrossed in discussing such things. "Well, now that I am back, I have to go address everyone, as I am a littleter." Looking at each other, Yin says to Rei. "Right, we are discussing that matter. Do you think they are still waiting? I am pretty sure the time is sunrise, and it is a hour and a half past." Rei says calmly. "Knowing my people, there should not be a problem. However they will probably be itching to get back to their research." "Well, we should get going. Best not to keep my people waiting." Yue exims excitedly, looking forward to whates next. Chapter 99 - Taken Or Killed "Well, we should get going. Best not to keep my people waiting." Yue exims excitedly, looking forward to whates next. After the two others stood up, Yue put his hands on each of their shoulders with a smile, and the key in his hand, he pushes it against his thumb. Thus teleporting all three of them at the same time onto the roof of one of the building around the town square (circle). Upon arriving, he removes his hands from their shoulder, and says louder than normal. "Hello everyone, I apologize for beingte. A few things happened, starting with the moon wanting to kill me, as I am sure you already know. Then next, traveling to the moon by ident, and making apromise. After that, getting shot back down to earth, even bumping into a few asteroids along the way, by the way, for future reference, does not feel the best running into an asteroid at high speeds...." "Next,nding in the ocean, meeting pirates, then here I am. Sorry if it is more than you wanted to know. However in case you wanted to know where I was now you know. Now to the main point, there are two projects, maybe three depending on your answer." Yueliang says after giving an abridged version of what happened. A few secondster, Yueliang continues. "So the first project I would like you to work on will either be one or two parts based on your choice so listen closely. I would like you to build onto this town, we will cut around it, and make legs for it. If we can make this town move freely it will help in various ways in the future. Now for the choice part. Do you want toe with me, or stay where when I one day leave in the future? I will have a screen pop up before you, just choose as you desire." Yang, then produces a screen before each of them saying. ''Do you want to go with Yueliang into space or stay on this? Choose carefully, as this will choose your future path. YES - NO ---- About 2 Minutes Later ---- Yang says to Yue. "The votes are in, and the majority of them have chosen to .... stay here." Hearing this, Yue says. "Do not worry if you want toe with me, feel free to join me. Those who wish to stay, as I said before I wille and check in on you periodically. Now, since the majority has chosen to stay, that will be less work, but the legs on the town are no longer needed as the town will not be moving all the time." Continuing, Yuements. "Thest project is because I have seen the joy it brings, as well as how it helps. Thus I would like you to create a few small arenas, and one coliseum forrge events. Also, for those who win, you will be able to earn credits, as well as the currency of this world. Also, a few more things to be built, are a water park, and a few training facilities. If I have learned anything from recent events, it is that if you all do not be stronger, as well as myself. One day I may have to watch you get taken or killed before me, and that is not something I want to watch. That is all I have to say, you are dismissed." Feeling the seriousness in the air, they all left, except Yue, Yin, and Rei, who just sat on the edge of the roof. Rei speaks up, to voice his opinion. "You might be giving us the push we need, but never wanted to ept. Our race has lived millennia, just focusing on tech, as well as learning a little about magic and chi. You see, we never cared for war, and hoped the tech, and our allies, could do everything for us, while we enjoy indulging in our research. However, it seems we may finally have to ept that in order to grow further, and protect what we care about, we have to fight." Voicing his thoughts next, Yin says. "To be able to have lived your lives that way, this long, is already a miracle. Although, I am sure in the long run, this will help your people." "I am d, you are so epting, however the question is, how well the rest will ept it? Meanwhile, I am sure the goblins will happily do it, in order to not be pushed around like before." Yue says, feeling that he may have been too quick to try and improve everyones'' lives. Looking at Yues'' face, Yin says. "Fret not, as the day wille when they are grateful for this. You will learn, that it is the rulers who have to make the hard decision to help their people, just as parents make difficult choices for their children''s futures." Still feeling a bit conflicted, he speaks his mind. "You are probably right. It is just that I do not want to force any of you to do anything you do not want to do. Therefore, doing this, while it is right in the long run, it feels as though I have rushed this." "One will not be a perfect leader in a day, unless they are born with the experience, knowledge, and skills, as well as everything else one needs. There is much more to being a good leader than just the things mentioned. You see, unlike many before you who worked over a short time up to the point that they became great leaders, you are not in a situation that will groom you to be as such. Thus it will take a little longer, just give it time, and one day you will obtain that which you seek." Reiforts him. Hearing this, Yue knew he was right, and pushed himself off of the second story roof. Landing on the ground as if he never fell, he looks up and asks with a smile. "Youing?" The two jump down after giving each other a questioning nce. Once againnding perfectly as if they had never fallen, Yin asks before Rei can open his mouth. "Where are we going now?" "kes'' Gourmet of course. Where else has such great entertainment, as well as the best food?" Yue asks as if there was such a ce, before saying. "Plus, the ce is so aesthetically pleasing." "By the way, what are the animals up to?" Rei asks a question that has been on his mind since the beginning of the meeting. Yue looks around before saying. "No idea, but now that you mention it, I have not seen them since yesterday, when I told them to go and tell everyone about the meeting. After we eat, I will go look for them." Finishing what he had to say, the three, start walking out of the beautiful lush green area. Many beautiful flowery herbs, and other nts all around, making the ce look like a utopia. Yet even with so many nts, not a single leaf looked out of ce, as they all worked in harmony to create such an environment, that it did not look over run or messy. Making their way to the restaurant, the threeughed, and talked the whole way. Even telling each other more about each of their respective home worlds. Stopping in his tracks, Yue and Rei, stop as well. Yin then says. "Instead of going to kes'' ce, how about somewhere different this time? While I do enjoy my time there, every time we visit, I heard of this ce, where you can design a cake. Supposedly it is fun, delicious, and made out of things that will not give you diabetes at the drop of a hat." Then Rei speaks up saying. "While I have yet to go to kes'' Gourmet myself, it does sound like fun. So do we make them as well, or just decorate?" Quickly answering Yin says. "Supposedly they are already made, but there are different vors, types, and what not. However if you want a custom one, they do that as well, so I hear." This time Yue nods in agreement, staying silent, and pulling out a knife from his inventory. Then he starts trying to spin it on his finger tips. Seeing this, the other two, just take it as agreement, and then Yue and Rei, just follow Yin. As they change direction to go to the other ce, Yue notices that he has seeded in spinning it, so while walking and doing this, as it slows down and falls, he starts flipping it between his fingers, before putting it away, and thinking. ''Well, that was easier than expected. I guess I should have expected as much, considering I used to do the same thing with my pens back in the university when I was bored. Anyways, this ce seems like it will be fun.'' Chapter 100 - Is This How You Do It? .... thinking. ''Well, that was easier than expected. I guess I should have expected as much, considering I used to do the same thing with my pens back in the university when I was bored. Anyways, this ce seems like it will be fun.'' The group makes another turn down a street filled with fantastical lights hovering above slim wooden designed pirs. And these are some streetmps the people had made, so it would not be as ''normal'' at night. Leading the group, Yin says. "Here we are." Yue quickly questions him. "Is this not the residential district? Why would there be a shop here, rather than with all the others in the shopping district?" Then Rei swiftly intervenes. "I think I may know the answer to that one. ... If I am not wrong, there is an entric youngdy among us, who loves cooking, as well as sharing that passion with others. She is a chef, that I believe you named Veronica. She is one of the few people among us who actually researches every aspect of gastronomy or in other words food rather than some form of technological advancements." Hearing this, Yue continues by asking curiously, with his stomach growling a little. "So are we going to knock, go in, or just wait until shees out some time this year?" Seeing the hunger making him impatient, Yin, walks forward and knocks on the door, as the two follow behind. *Knock *Knock One could hear the knock echoing through the house, as well as a feminine voice a few secondster kind, and gracefully saying. "I will be there in a moment." A few secondster, the thick dark wood door, engraved with elegant designs, pulls open before them inwardly. Looking at Yueliang, a beautifuldy with dark red hair, in a darkte Victorian era dress, with the shoes and essories to match, greets her guests. "Hello dear guests, my name is Victoria, and may I ask as to what has brought you here today? Have youe for cooking, tea, or maybe me?" Not phased in the slightest Yue answers with a serious face. "I think these two came for cake decorating, while I came for you mdy." Victoria blushes and asks with a hint of hope. "Really?" Replying to her question with a sly smile and a shy voice. "Not today, but maybe one day. We were hoping to do the cake decorating, I hear it is positively delicious, as well as fun. However, I am not sure that, I am talented enough." Conflicted she starts turning around while saying. "Follow me to the kitchen." As she starts walking toward it, the three follow and she says. "It is not about skill, but passion. As skilles with experience." Leaning to his right, Rei whispers to Yue. "I told you she was an entric one." Yue just shakes his head, before whispering back. "Maybe, but personally I call it morals, and it is attractive." "Hahaha. Alright, I got it." Reiughs, as the two seperate and head to an ind table. Victoria, after guiding them to their spots, asks. "Alright, so what kind of cakes would you like?" Curious, Yue replies with a question. "What are they having?" Yue asked while looking at another table surrounded by what seems to be a few couples. Following their gaze, she giggles a little before saying. "Alright, I will be right back. Also, the knives are in the top drawer, icing in the bottom biggest drawer, and the caps, as well as anything essories are in the middle drawer." Having finished letting them know where things are, she goes to a door leading to another room. Coming back out, she is pulling a cart with three cakes, all of about .3 meters in height, and .3 meters in diameter. Rolling them across the room, she see the three young men with their tools in hand and ready to begin, thus she lifts tray by tray, cing the cakes before them. "A Chocte cake for Yin the lich, to enjoy something sweet in life. Here is a Funfetti cake for Rei, to have something fun, to rx. Thenst but certainly not least, a red velvet cake for Yueliang, that you may soon find romance in your life." Passing each around as if they were a philosophical present that would change their futures. Not saying a word further, the three got to work, as though their life depended on it. And seeing this, Victoria just walked around watching the various couples enjoying their time together, with a smile on her face. ---- Thirty Minutes Later ---- Victoriaes back to see how the three young men where doing, as she presumed they would just decorate them messily, and then eat them. Arriving at their station her eyes bulge as she sees the seriousness and dedication in each of their eyes, working on their own individual materpieces. Looking at the one on the end closest to the wall she exims to Rei. "Isn''t that the Eiffel tower from Yueliang''s old world?! And you even used frosting to make the christmas lights! Not to mention the fact that it is some how staying standing with all the holes in it, just like the real thing!" Rei without even looking up responds. "I wanted to challenge myself, plus by the time I was done taste testing, there was not much left." Hearing his response she could not help butugh before moving onto the next one in the line Yin. "That is beautiful, where is that?" "Well, this is andscape from my old world before war set in again. The beautiful waterfall that bears a cave I lived in for a while and the trees, and animals that lived there." Yin continues the same as Rei, with out lifting his head. Then as he was almost finished making cuts and icing it, he identally cuts down a tree. Seeing this, Victoria,ments. "Wow, how realistic. Hehehe" After herment, and lightughter she moves on as Yin looks down, saddened that part of his project broke. However seeing Yues'' work, she asks in curiosity and wonder. "You created a wedding cake, how ssic, yet appealing. However, the stand for the second and thirdyer appear to be made of cake. How did you manage such a feat?" Unlike the others, Yue raises his head, saying proudly. "I just did some rough calctions in my head, and my luck probably attributed to the sess. But the Juliet roses were the hardest to make them look real." He says as he ces his hands down on the counter. Pushing down on something he looks down, before looking a Yin. Although before Yue could say a word, Victoria not noticing his mistake says. "I love it. If you want to help out here sometime just let me know, as I intend to make food for all asions and a skilled hand such as yours, Yins'', and Reis'' are more than wee." "Yue, you!!!" Yin exims, kind of annoyed that his frosting sprayed over his work of art, where even the icing waterfall looked as if it were flowing. He quickly without thinking squeezes the icing in his hand, adding ir to Yues'' wedding cake. Noticing the situation, Victoria sighs before saying. "Please do not fight in here. If you wish to continue your dispute, please take it to the arena, where you will not break anything." Yet, not hearing a word she said, the two start throwing cake at each other, and Victoria mumbles to herself while turning around to get some rags and buckets. "This is so troublesome. Why do people with such skills have to not think when ites to their pieces of art." She walks into the back room only toe back to the door hearing loud noises, thinking to herself. ''What in the world is going on in there? I hearughter, and it seems they are having fun. Well, I guess they do not have to stop just yet, if it means they are happy, as happiness is the reason I do this.'' Thus she walks into the room only to see the other couples in the room have joined in, with smiles on their faces, and guarding their sides of the room as if it were a snow ball fight. Seeing this, Victoria picks up one of her warm brownies, that she made for her guests before they leave mumbling as she throws one. "Is this how you do it?" ---- About 10 Minutes Later ---- Everyone starts falling on their rear ends,ughing, and taking deep breaths. Feeling a bit tired from all the adrenaline finally leaving their bodies. Onedy says to her husband while looking at the ceiling. "Wow, that was so fun. We shoulde again. Who knew she has food fights here all the time. What a delicious, and fun way to enjoy yourself even as an adult." Thedy just presumed as it is her first time here. Hearing herment, Yueliang says to Yin. "Sorry about your cake of your home. Also, I think we may have gone over board, especially since the walls are covered in multicolored cake and frosting. However on the upside at least they are edible. Hhaha" The twough at thement, before hearing Victoria saying. "You think. Well, at least we all had fun, and I had a new experience. Although, would you mind helping with the clean up? I mean it will take days by myself, and getting vermin in here is not exactly sanitary." Yue quickly replies. "Of course, and I am sorry about this, but at least we all had fun. And look, it seems everyone bonded, and are closer together as a result." "You are right Yueliang, and thank you in advance for helping." She replies. Chapter 101 - Embodiment Of Knowledge "You are right Yueliang, and thank you in advance for helping." She replies. ---- An Hour Later ---- "Well, see youter." Yueliang waves, as he leaves, whilst thinking to himself. ''What else should I do today? Hmm, I had Yang clean her ce instantly, and then we talked for an hour. What to do?'' The others having already left before him, to do other things, he is now alone walking the streets of the town that he built. Admiring the scenery, he thinks to himself. ''It will be time soon, I just hope that everyone is ready.'' "King Yueliang!" Someone exims from across the street. Looking over, Yue sees a short figure running towards him. ''Hmm?'' ---- A Few Seconds Later ---- "Thank you for waiting, there are a few people outside the gates waiting for you." Kiisser says. Hearing this, Yue quickly replies. "Let me guess, theye from the royal families rights? So are they here for me, just do they just want to meet someone in charge?" Kiisser looks a little confused, while asking. "You knew? Also, what is the difference?" Looking at the little goblin disguised as a human, Yue leans against a fence post. A few secondster, the goblin, climbs up, and sits on another while waiting for an answer. Yue then answers saying. "You see, I showed them all something in order to make sure they would fall in line. This was to make sure that while I am gone, they will still follow those who remain here. Of course, should those who remain abuse this opportunity I left they will be punished..." "...Anyways back to the point, from my decision to do this, it would seem fairly obvious that would want to please, and show fealty to the new power in the world, as they know they cannot defeat it. Also, the difference is that, whilst I may be at the top, Rei would be akin to the second inmand, of course there are a few others at a simr level. But you see we do not hold the power over each other, as what is the point when we can be friends." Yue exins to Kiisser. Understanding Kiisser replies. "You are very different from goblins. We have hierarchy, and follow it strictly. No clicks or friends as you would call it." Seeing an opportunity, Yue teases with a sad look on his face. "That is too bad, and here I thought we friends, or at the very least getting there." Kiisser looks at him and says seriously. "Although friends sound nice, you are our savior, and king. To us that means much more than some trivial rtionship that can be broken at the drop of a hat." "Hmm, that means a lot, thank you. And you have a point, I did not think about that. Also, I regret not spending more time with you all." "My king, please do not say such words. We are not worthy. Also, where as we have to take care of ourselves, you are taking care of an entire town. It is obvious that one must work much more, seeing that you work to ensure the survival of us all. You my king, have a difficult duty, which is something that many cannot achieve, yet instead, decide to abuse their power." Kiisser praises Yue. Hearing Kiissers'' words, Yue felt a little terrible. For while he has been doing much for them, there where times he did things for himself. However seeing Yues'' face and reading it like a book Kiisser continues. "You know that this duty you have is difficult, but you see, if you do not take breaks for yourself at times, what good does it do your people?" Yue looks at him with eyes full of curiosity. "I have heard simr things before, but what do you mean?" Feeling like this little goblin is the embodiment of knowledge and wisdom, and desiring to learn more, he asks him. "You see, it is like this, if you take too much honey, you get sick right? It is the same with many things, too much of something can be detrimental, thus it is best to take some time for yourself to rx. For instance as a ruler, there is much to do, however as you have learned, putting Rei in charge of many things, has eased your burden a lot. But I am not saying to hand off your work, just to get ahead, then take some breaks, now and then. So do not feel bad about what you have done." Kiisser tries to exin, before continuing. "You see, you cannot change the past. However if you do every make mistakes, use the present to make up for it, that in the future, you will change for the better." Listening intently, Yue asks. "You seem so wise and knowledgeable, were you a sage, king, or kings advisor in the past?" Kiisserughs a little upon hearing this. "Kekeke, no, I was not. However my lineage is a different story, as I have all three for one uncle, a sage, one cousin a kings advisor, and one grandpa as king, as well as an aunt who married one of the kings. In my family, we pass down our knowledge, that that the next generation will be more skilled and knowledgeable than thest." "Wow, you are quite fortunate." Yuements. "I agree. Getting to receive such knowledge allows us to grow in the future, and while it is tough learning, I am more grateful than I could have imagined in my childhood." Kiisser says while watching the birds fly overhead. Yueliang nods before saying. "Yes, I am d I received what I learned as well. However, if only it could have been the same for my old world, imagine where we could have been now. Although, as you said, the past cannot be changed, thus we must learn and grow from it, bettering ourselves now, for the betterment of our future." Kiisser continues. "Yes, well we should get going, unless you do not intend to meet them. If that is the case, who do you want to address them?" "I would say Rei, because we need someone who will be here a year or so from now." Yue answers before continuing. "You see, while I can teleport back, there maye a time when I cannot. Thus they should be able to take care of themselves. Plus while I did summon them for help, hearing their stories, I wanted to give them a home, and now I have." "They are truly fortunate, my king, to have such fortune in their lives. It must have taken the luck of 7 lifetimes." Kiisser said seriously, while jumping off the fencepost. Pushing himself off the fencepost, Yue follows Kiisser saying. "You do realize this can be your home as well? That is if you would rather stay, I do not mind, as I desire the happiness of all my subordinates." Quickly answering. "I know, however, in your world, there was a saying, that I feel suits this situation fairly well. ''Home is where the heart is.'' Now, you see, you are our hope for a better future, but at the same time, someone we care about, and are eternally grateful too. Thus we follow you, because you are like family, and you are our king." Very touched by what was said, Yue just follows in silence after saying. "Thank you." They walk around the town quite quickly looking for Rei. ---- About 1 Incense Stick Later ---- Seeing Rei, Kiisser rushes up, exining the situation to him. Rei looks at Yue for confirmation, only to get a nod in response. Thus he quickly runs off to meet those waiting at the gates for someone to let them in. That being said, Yue then walks up too Kiisser saying. "I have a few matters to deal with, in the meantime, would you mind making sure everybody is ready. The day after tomorrow is the big day after all." Kiisser nods, and replies. "I will get it done immediately. Take care my king." Having finished what he had to say Kiisser runs off once more. Seeing him run off, Yue thinks to himself. ''Yang, you know what I want, shall we begin?'' "It will be done, however if you keep spending so fast, you are going to have to do more of your quests soon. Either way, I will ask once again today, are you going to skip your training, or spend your years inpensation?" Yang warns. Walking towards the town square, Yue replies. ''I will wait, I am quite interested in getting my punishment. Well more specifically what it is, as I am not masochistic. Anyways, so far it is looking good, the cement is turning out perfectly. Good work Yang, it looks even better than I imagined.'' Yang adds. "Well, often times that tends to be the case. Either way, I hope you do not regret your choiceter. In the mean time, I will hold the food in your inventory so that it does not go bad waiting until the event. Although seriously, going all out making such an extravagant event, certainly everyone is going to love this." ---------------- Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing well today. Anyways, please continue to support my novel. Also, in case you were not aware, fast passes do not support us authors, thus please use coins. Regardless, thank you so much everyone for your love and support. I hope you all continue to enjoy this novel. Chapter 102 - A Party To Remember Yang adds. "... Although seriously, going all out making such an extravagant event, certainly everyone is going to love this." ''Thank you, I certainly hope so. Now I just have to make sure everyone is ready for this big party tomorrow.'' Yuements, while lying down on the rim of the water fountain in the center of the town square (circle) surrounded by tables, chairs, decorations, and more. As he isying down looking up at the sky, with the soothing sounds of the birds, water, and the feel of the gentle breeze, his eyes get heavier, and heavier. ''It is so peaceful here, I .. love it .. here..'' He thinks to himself as he dozes off to sleep with only leg propped up, and the other lying t. His arms behind his head, acting as a thin pillow between the rock and himself. ---- Many Hours Later ---- *Boom *Crackle *Boom "Waah, what is going on?" Yue eximed in surprise as he woke up seeing it dark outside, stars, moon, and the northern lights out. Looking in the direction of the loud sounds and, percussion he felt on his body, he sees mortar fireworks beingunched one after the other. Seeing this, he starts putting his feet down to get up and stepping into the water fountain. "Ahh" He falls in, not finding the bottom, and thinking. ''Well, I guess, at least I had it made deep.'' Getting out of the fountain, Yue notices that Yang has already ced everything, including the food while he was asleep, and thinking. ''Thank you Yang.'' From here, Yue briskly walks up onto the stage, and say in a louder than normal voice. "Hello my friends, if I may have your attention please." A few secondster, with every bodies attention on him he continues. "I hope you are all enjoying this before dawn party. Sorry for calling you all here so early, however shall we get right to it?" *Woohoo Hearing their cheers Yue says. "Alright, so let us begin. I will start with the sad news, we will be leaving, however since we have the contract we can still teleport back and forth. Also I will be checking in on everyone fairly often. So for anyone who wants to join me, if you are not ready, remember to do so after this. Next up, for those thousand or so who I have not named, I will be doing so this morning, juste to me if I have yet to name you, and make a line. Nowstly, let''s enjoy this party to the fullest, have fun everyone." Finishing what he had to say, everyone except those who have yet to be named went back to their fun. Yueliang sits on the stage, and awaits the long line of people. Just watching them line up, practically cordoning off a sector of the circr area. Regardless, those who had their names, were mingling, dancing, watching the fireworks, and the children, running and ying, reading, or watching the fireworks as well. Feeling the percussion around them the children wouldugh. By the time the line wasplete, Yue has already started naming them one by one. Some of the names given were. ''Shao, Li, Yuan, Edward, Ming, Anastasia, Shiori, Megumi, Alici, and more.'' For the next hour and a half, names where given, as Yue gave one name every 2.5 seconds. One walked up, received the name, then next in line. Around dawn, the naming has ended, and the the party continues for another thirty minutes before Reies up to Yue and says. "Time for presents." Yue looks at him with an odd look, and says. "What do you mean? I did not prepare anything. Are you trying to pull something?" Rei quickly replies with a lightugh saying. "Oh no, please do not misunderstand. We actually got you gifts, things to take with you. You have done so much for us, and we have not been able to do much in return. So think of this as us expressing our gratitude, and fealty, as we shall always be there for you if you need us, well unless we cannot get to you like what happened with the moon." Hearing this, Yue could not help butugh, saying. "Thank you all so much, I am d to have such wonderful friends and family as you all." After finishing what he had to say, all the high orcs, goblins, the lich, tigers, snow leopard, and even the humans Yue took in, got in line. The whole line being Six thousand, and thirty one people long. Of course, while some in the line areing with him, they still want to express the feelings they have deep inside their hearts. One by one, each came up, cing a gift onto a pile, starting off small, eventually turning into a mountain. While it took a while, Yueliang did thank each as they stepped up. Some gifts small, some giftsrge, others numerous, however that mattered not to him. What matters most to Yueliang as each ced their gift, was how each did feel extremely heart felt. While each differed in many ways, one could tell each was chosen, and made with extreme care and precision as if they knew either what he needed or wanted. As this procession was ending, Yueliang walks up to the mountain of gifts, and waving his hand, pulls them all into his inventory. Then announcing to all of them. "Thank you so much for your thoughtfulness, care, love, and loyalty. I look forward to using each of these gifts in the future. Now, just to remind everyone, tomorrow morning, two hours after dawn is when the ship will be leaving, thus if you areing, please eithere before then, or just teleport to meter." Yue continues. "Regardless, since I am sure I took enough of your time, I would prefer to ask. Shall we continue to party, or do you want to get back to your lives?" Coming up to Yue, Rei and says to everyone including Yue. "Why would we want to end the party, just because of a little work we can doter? This is a farewell party, thus lets'' make it one to remember through the ages!" Rei exims, and everyone cheers, excited to have such a party. The moment the cheering was heard, water started spraying out from the ground in different areas, and instead of falling, it floated in the air. The water evening together to form a newndscape, and animalsrge enough that people started riding them. An incense stick of timeter, more water appears and forming a dome around the ce. Soon after, a variety of neon colors started to appear, making everything looks so much more different than before, and seeing this Yue asks Rei who happens to be walking by at the moment. "What is going on? I do not recall building such things. I mean I like it, but still, I am curious." Rei smiles and says while raising his hand and pointing somewhere away from them. "You see those dancers over there? Well one of the skill books we could get was dance magic, thus here we are." However hearing this, Yue asks. "What about if they want to enjoy the party?" "Rx, there are plenty of them, and they are taking turns doing this. You know they practiced a lot for some unknown reason." Rei says suspiciously. Hearing this, Yue got some ideas, and just says. "I see." Before heading into the midst of the exciting party to join in. However the moment he got into the crowd, the lights went out, the water turned ck, and nothing could be seen anywhere. Looking around, a few people started freaking out a little. Although at least the others did not cause a panic, and remained calm. ''What is happening now I wonder? I..'' Yueliang thought to himself, however before being able to finish his thought a voice resounded around them all. "Stay calm, close your eyes and you will once again see." Listening to this, Yue thought as he closed his eyes. ''What kind of nonsense is this voice ....'' However despite his first assumption, he saw a scene so mystical one would think they walked into the garden of eden. Immediately after seeing this sight, everyone started running around having fun as if enchanted, and hearing music?? Immediately after noticing this, Yue thinks to himself. ''Yang, mind telling me what is going on?'' "You are currently ... being ... enchanted. *Yawn" Yang says whilst sounding as though his voice is fading in and out. ''Yang? Wait, if I cannot hear yang, and he sounds tired, that mean that our souls are being put to sleep I think.'' Yue analyzed. "..." ''Great, so I am alone in this, along with no help from the *yawn system.'' ''Hmm, I need to go ... to ... sleep? Goodnight'' Yueliang thinks to himself as he falls asleep. Chapter 103 - A Morning To Remember ''Hmm, I need to go ... to ... sleep? Goodnight'' Yueliang thinks to himself as he falls asleep. ---- A Few Hours Later, About 10 Am ---- ''Mmmnn, why does my head hurt?'' Yue thinks to himself, as he wakes. Sitting up slowly, and opening his eyes, he looks around, only seeing cave walls, and the bodies of all his subordinates scattered around him. ''So it was not a dream, but a great party, ended by sleepiness and kidnapping?'' Yue processes the situation before him. Getting up, he tries standing feeling a little weak, but continues forward. Standing before one of his people he kneels down to wake her, whispering. "ke, please wake up." "..." Having received no response, he turns to his left, seeing another, he shakes her whilst whispering. "Victoria, would you ce wake up? We need to go, now is our chance." Hoping such words would rouse her, he awaits her awakening. ''Seriously, why am I the only one awake, how could no one else .... You have to be joking, are you telling me not one of them cultivates? I am sure some of them used magic, unless the lower your cultivation, the lower your resistance. However if that is the case, what could have taken us?'' Yue wonders, while checking other bodies. ---- 30 Minutes Later ---- A voice resounds behind Yueliang. "Anything?" Quickly responding, Yue says. "No, it seems only Shen Hu, Huoli, and you Xue Meiren, have high enough cultivation to awaken at this time. I guess this will be an order for me to give the rest when they awaken, before I ... ahem, before we leave this." Meiren hearing steps says. "And heree the other two, it seems they were unsessful as well. You know this is extremely bad right?" Hearing this, Yue asks. "How bad, and why?" Meiren shakes her head replying. "You remember they saying that there is always something stronger? Well, here on this, while as you know, humans can be the apex, there is a different group. You see, this is a taboo topic, but it seems necessary now. Long ago, many centuries back, there was a group that appeared from another. They were strong cultivators, however there was something different about them." Just as Meiren is about to continue Shen Hu interrupts. "Yes, this group was a strong group of cultivators, but they were cast out from their world." "Cast out?" Yue asks. Shen Hu continues. "Yes, you see, they do not cultivate properly. I am sure your master, told you about this, but Yin cultivators, while faster, and stronger in the beginning, they can neverst. They will always lose out to Yang cultivators. Now back to the point, from the way they swept in and took us, it seems Meiren is right...." "...These people cultivate one of many Yin techniques, but this one is especially terrible. As those who practice such arts, be deformed, yet obtaining great skill in, well, let''s just say hunting tactics. While this does not sound like a problem, they be cannibalistic, with an insatiable hunger." Shen Hu sighs, before continuing. "It seems a few must have escaped the eradication of their n long ago." Hearing this Yue asks. "If someone killed them before, we could just use the same tactics now right? I mean we are Yang cultivators after all." Shen Hu justys in wait, as Huoli continues for him. "It is not that simple. It looks every divine tiger, and other divine creatures on the to pull our power together to wipe them out. Also, that was centuries ago, since one escaped it will be much stronger by now, as well as having many beneath it to revive its ns practices." Yuements. "I see, then I guess there is only one option." Closing his eyes, Shen Hu adds. "You are right, but the cost is too high as you are not strong enough yet. However if you only took a few it should be fine." Listening to hisment, Huoli, and Xue Meiren knowing it to be true, just nod and close their eyes. However Yue on the other hand exims quietly. "No! I will not leave them. Although I likely will get sick, or possibly even die, I am certain that I can save them." Swiftly Meiren interrupts and says. "Just stop. There is no other way, you see even if you saved them, if you die in the process, they would likely try to avenge you even if it meant their death. However even if that is not the case, they now know where we live, and that means they will juste again. Also, while they can find food easily, and have insatiable hunger, they are smart enough to store food for a while, why do you think the poption has not been wiped out yet." Curious Yue asks. "What does storing their food have to do with it? It is not like we coulde back to save them." Without giving them a chance to reply, he quickly continues. "Whatever it does not matter, we are leaving now. Yang." "..." "Stop messing around Yang, I know if I am awake, you certainly are as well." Yue says feeling slightly annoyed. "Fine, however I agree with the beasts." Yang answers, before continuing. "It will cost the remainder of your shop credits, as well as one more problem. Since you do not have enough it will cost 2,000 years, which considering all the naming you did earlier, will send you into aa. This will mean unless we send your people on missions, you will die, and to repeat myself. I cannot save you this time, or send them, thus you WILL DIE!!!" "Then let me die, and just do it!" Yue says stubbornly, and the moment the beasts heard him, they leapt forward as if to stop him, even while knowing they could not. Regardless, before they could reach him, all the bodies on the ground, as well as Shen Hu, Xue Meiren, and Huoli, were teleported with Yue. A few momentster, everyone arriving in the core of the ship, Yue had them make, they all reappear. Upon arriving there, Yues'' vision fades, his bodies energy all disappears, the light in his eyes fading, and his body falling to the ground in slow motion before the three beasts. Seeing his body fall before them, andying lifelessly. Seeing this, Meiren as the first to act, rushes up eximing with tears falling down her fur from her eyes. "NO! You cannot be dead!" Reaching his body, she listens for a heart beat and breath. *Thump ... *Thump. Hearing this, and the faintest of breaths she exims, still with tears running down her face with a relieved smile. "He is alive, just barely, but he is!" Her words deeply hitting the two others, they feel deeply relieved, but before anything else Shen Hu starts giving orders. "Xue Meiren, find a room, and make his bodyfortable. I am sure these High orcs will have something. Huoli you work on waking Rei, I will work on Yin. Whoever finishes first works on ke next." Having their orders, the three all go their separate directions. Meiren carrying Yueliang with her chi, while she explores. The other two rushing to find the bodies, to get to work. Whilst Meiren searches for a ce to make himfortable and watch over him, Shen Hu finds Yin, seeing his cultivation flowing, Shen Hu sighs in relief thinking. ''Good thing our king gave him cultivation manuals to fix his body, and bring him back. Otherwise this would take a lot more work. I hope you are happy and grateful Yin, you will grow because of this.'' Breathing in and absorbing the chi in the air like normal, Shen Hu guides a concentrated flow of it into Yins'' body following the flow that Yins'' chi is going along, lest he give Yin chi deviation. Not wanting to kill Yin, Shen Hu has to be extremely careful, and at the same time spread it slowly from the original path through his body to make his body as a whole much much stronger, and healthier. Doing this extremely stressful and difficult job that requires extreme focus, Shen Hu whispers under his breath. "I apologize in advance, just in case." On the other side of the massive gathering area of the ship, Huoli, is working on Rei, doing the same procedure. Although, since Rei is living and not undead, it is slightly less difficult, but only by a hairs breadth. Meanwhile Meiren has found a ce, and is currently by the bedside watching his body, not even daring to cover his body with a sheet lest she make his condition worse, or missing a sign of his body worsening. She focus'' on his body as if her life depends on it, as she feels like she will have lost the only person she has left if he dies. And Meiren feels that she cannot go through such torture again. ---- At The Sametime Elsewhere ---- "*Howl. Where are they? Find our food!" An albino figure looking exactly like a wendigo shouts to another wendigo. In the next split second the wendigos disappear from where they were standing just moments ago. ------------------- I hope you all are enjoying this novel. Please vote, subscribe, add to library, review, and what not. Thank you so much foring with me on this journey that is this story. Some exciting things are nned for the future. Even I am looking forward to whates next, and I am the author. Hahaha. ------------------ Chapter 104 - An Icicle In the next split second the wendigos disappear from where they were standing just moments ago. ---- Back On The Ship ---- Yin wakes up, looking around. "Did I fall asleep? Well, it is not like the party was that great yet anyway, but where are we?" cing his paw down, and forcing Yin back to the ground, so as to not get up to fast, Shen Hu says. "One step at a time, first off, yes and no, you could not withstand the pressure around you. Thus for your body to cope, it put you to sleep, while producing a dream like state to keep you sane, lest you die from internal injuries. Next, you are in the ship from earlier, however we will have to escape because of the apex predator on this." "Hold on, this is a bit much. You are saying there is something we cannot handle on this? I thought it was already deemed a safe haven, a home for us to return to. Also, if it is bad enough that we have to leave then, how will we even be able to, let alone take care of the deal Yue made? We will likely be killed for not fulfilling it." Yin ways upon waking up. Walking towards kes body, Shen Hu answers. "Look, even if the moon decides to kill us, it cannot leave its orbit. Thus we will be just fine. And before you ask, I learned all this from Rei. I was worried for Yueliangs'' safety, therefore I asked him. He said, that should a person leave, the forces of said world, since they cannot leave will raise one born of said ce, before having themplete said task. For more information about it, ask Rei when he awakes soon, as you can see behind you Huoli is working hard to wake him." Arriving before kes'' body that appears as if dead just like the others. Before observing any farther, Shen Hu ces his paw slightly below her belly button on top of the clothes obviously, as he did for Yin. This being the closest area coving the dan tian, he begins guiding the chi, as he breaths it in, through her body beginning from the dan tian. Feeling the chi going astray, Shen Hu feels a little sweat appearing on himself, as he tries to get it to guide it properly. Meanwhile thinking. ''I knew I should not have tried to speed it up. Skipping a step is going to kill her if I am not more careful. *Deep Breath. Ok, phew, slow the flow down bit by bit.'' He thinks to himself as he calms both himself and the chi flowing within her. Seeing him taking deep breaths before calming himself more, Yin asks. "Are you alright, and will she be okay?" He just nods in reply, focusing himself solely on helping ke, who has not cultivated a day in her life, let alone haphazard training like Yin. Having to put a lot more effort in than before he blocks out everything else. Meanwhile as this urs, Huoli is hard at work trying to wake Rei, who like ke and the other high orcs has never cultivated a day in their lives. Well, not including the few who started learning some magic after moving to this ce. A few momentster, Rei still asleep, Huoli sighs. ''Why do humans have to forget what was oncemon knowledge? Just making things harder on us beasts who have to protect you from yourziness.'' Finishing her thought, she once more opens her eyes to see if any progress has been made. Looking down at his face, Huoli sees his eyelids moving slightly, as well as his lip and the rest of his body bit by bit. It looks as if he is awakening from a deep slumber after getting knocked out. Many secondster, his eyes open, and Rei asks. "Huoli? Uggh, ... Why am I in pain?" Seeing that Rei is not trying to sit up just yet, she removes her paw before answering. "Try to remain calm, to begin with, we were attacked, and because of their cultivation you would have died had they not suppressed their current cultivation, thus you fell asleep in order for your body to cope. Further more, your body produced a dream like state in order to keep you sane, lest you die from internal damage. However before I say more there is something important to discuss." Before she could continue Rei asks. "Is everyone alright? How is Yueliang?" Forming a smile and chuckling a little hearing his question, she answers. "That is what we need to discuss, however for the moment rx, the instant you feel you can stand, slowly get up and then follow me." Not a secondter after hearing this, he gets up, feeling a lot of pain, but non the less forces his way through it saying. "Take me now, I am ready, and will walk off the pain." She giggles a little as she turns around and starts walking towards Shen Hu, Yin, and the currently sleeping ke saying. "Since I do not feel like repeating myself, you can hear all about it along with the other two." They walk across the room for a few seconds before eventually reaching the others. Well the ones that are not in a near death sleep that is, as they are scattered all around. Coming up behind them, Yin turns around, and seeing them says. "Shh, he is focusing." "Pft, you do not have to worry about that. Real cultivators can block out their surrounding so that they can focus on what they need to do." Huoli exins before siting in wait for him to finish. ---- A Few Minutes Later ---- The others watching intently as Shen Hu tries awaking ke, see him move for the first time in many minutes. Shen Hu sighs before exining the situation to ke even before she opens her eyes. The reason for not waiting is that he could tell she was awake but closing her eyes due to the pain that was difficult to bear. Just goes to show how much Rei is pushing himself just to get through it. Once the brief exnation was given to ke, she slowly sits up wincing at the pain of moving, much like Rei. However seeing this, Huoli steps forward and says looking at all of them before focusing her gaze on her mate. "Alright, we have waited too long as is, thus let us begin." "I agree." Shen Hu says as he sits down while focusing his gaze on all those standing before him, he continues. "So as you know, we have been attacked, and they are powerful. We cannot return, as they will track us back to this ce quickly. We have already been here too long, but first. Our king, Yueliang is currently in aatose state because he decided to risk his life to save all of us. ..." "... Now ke, Rei, and Yin, we woke you three first, as we felt you would be our best hope. While we could try helping, we are not skilled enough and would likely cause more harm then good. Therefore, do you three have any way to store his body that will stabilize his condition temporarily, as well as keep him alive for now?" Shen Hu asks with hope in his eyes. Hearing his question, ke speaks immediately. "You should have woke me first and we could have done this quicker. Lead me too him while we talk." The group surprised but still calm follow Huoli to where Meiren is, as she has more energy than Shen Hu at this point. While they walk ke continues. "Since us three are awake, this will make it easier. Yin if you could instantly free his body, thus putting him in a cryostasis like status Rei can build a machine that will manage it, and even thaw him when we are capable. In the meantime I will build a super mini small world that will keep him frozen, as well as undisturbed." Many minutester, arriving in front of Yueliangs'' temporary abode, with the door open, they see him lying down with Meiren who at first nce looks like a statue focused on his dying body. Knowing that he, their friend and king, saved their lives at the cost of his own, sent a few tears rolling down many of their faces as they stood and watched. However a few secondster, breaking out of her daze, ke says. "What are we waiting for, we need to get to work. Yin, please hurry with the spell, as that will help put our minds at ease. At least then, we know we will have more time." As if replying to her words, they each went their own directions, to get to work, except Shen Hu and Huoli, who due to spending so much chi helping the others are feeling a bit worn out. Thus the two divine tigers, and Yin walk into the room, except the two divine tigers quickly fall asleep near Meiren and the bed. Meanwhile Yin spends a few seconds preparing before instantly turning his king into an icicle. Chapter 105 - A Swift Escape As if replying to her words, they each went their own directions, to get to work, except Shen Hu and Huoli, who due to spending so much chi helping the others are feeling a bit worn out. Thus the two divine tigers, and Yin walk into the room, except the two divine tigers quickly fall asleep near Meiren and the bed. Meanwhile Yin spends a few seconds preparing before instantly turning his king into an icicle. Having just turned their leader into an icicle, Yin walks to a nearby chair before sitting down to think, and process everything that is happening. While sitting there, Meiren for the first time since arriving in this room moves towards Yin. Sitting beside him, she asks. "I have been wondering, if Rei is going to make a machine that will stabilize him, yet you can turn him into this state why does ke have to make a frozen super mini small world?" Yin staring off into space, does not reply. A few momentster, Meiren jumps onto hisp with all her weighting down, knocking him out of his daze, before asking with a face looking as if nothing just happened, and a voice of worry. "Did you hear my question?" Sighing, Yin answers. "Yes. You see, I can freeze him the same way that Reis'' machine can, however it is best to do it as soon as possible. Although this way is more risky for various reasons. You feel the temperature in this ship is cool but not freezing right?" Meiren nods her head as if to answer, before he continues. "Alright good, well, you know how ice cracks, breaks, and melts if the temperature is too far apart? That is the current case, I am to maintain his current state so that Rei can prepare a machine that will do it for us, as well as thaw him when we are ready to help him. As for ke, her purpose is to make a super mini small world that will be a lower degree of the home of ice, thus making sure that should the machine becking or fail for some reason, he will not shatter and die." Curious Meiren asks. "So basically ke is the fail safe?" Yin nods his reply as he refocuses his gaze on Yue. Seeing that all is under control for now, Meiren leaps off of hisp, back onto the floor. Then walking out of the room she looks around, while following the scent of Rei. ---- Many Minutes Later ---- Meiren walks into a room stuffed full of tools, materials, screens, papers, and so much more. Clearly looking to be designed as a workshop. Looking around the room she sees a figure with a welding mask over their face and says. "Rei, could we talk a moment?" Hearing a voice he takes off his mask and looks in the direction it came from and seeing only Meiren, he asks. "When did you learn to speak?" Without opening her mouth she replies. "I am pretty sure we spoke before, did you really only notice now? Also, as you can tell, I am not speaking, but instead, I am producing sound waves using chi. It took a lot of practice, however it seems to have worked out as you can understand me now." Receiving his answer, albeit not one he expected he continues. "So you wanted something?" She replies. "Sort of, yes and no. You see, I am worried about our approaching enemy. We have wasted enough time as it is, and honestly Yue does not need the capsule right now due to ke creating the frozen super mini small world. Thus, I feel that before we all end up dying because of trying to focus on one mater, instead of multi tasking, we should get this space craft up in the skies." Before letting himment, she continues. "Look, we are all worried, but if we end up dying before we can deal with the matter at hand, then what is the point? Therefore, could you fly this spacecraft as I do not know how, and the only two others who can are working on saving our king, that being you and ke." Seeing the determination in her eyes he says. "I understand, by now they should have caught our scent so to speak. However, while I go fly this ship, you should try waking the others since you are the only one not sleeping or dying who can." Finishing what he had to say, he puts the equipment away, so as to not be a hazard of some sort. As he starts walking towards the door way, he sees that Meiren has already left the room, putting a smile on his face as he thinks. ''Our king is fortunate to havee across such loyalpanions.'' Walking out of the room, about 10 minutester, he arrives in the cockpit. Sighing and smiling at the wonderful work that he and his people have done, he sits in the pilots seat thinking. ''It is a good thing this was designed so that it only needs one person rather than a crew to fly.'' Finishing his thought, looking at the small array of controls before him, he presses a button on his left. A few secondster the mountain cap starts flying up and to the right of him. Then he reaches to his right slowly pushing one of the two levers up to power up the thrusters but not wanting tounch himself into something he does it slowly. Once high enough in the air, he reaches for a joystick looking thing and pushes it forward causing the ship to fly forward, and using his left hand reaching for another he pulls back to aim the ship upward. Meanwhile the mountain cap flies back over the mountain before returning to its original resting ce. Guiding the ship into the right direction, Rei pushes the lever the remaining way it has left to go full speed. Then Rei says aloud. "System, map this sr system and our path as we are flying so as to not get lost." A secondter, a female voice resounds in the cockpit. "It has been done. Also, detecting anomaly in one of the residential rooms. Someone seems to be dying, shall I send the medic bots to deal with the matter?" "No need, it is not something that can be fixed at the moment, however keep observing him incase of change. Also, see if you can learn anything a bout his situation to further your abilities. While we are at it, set a course for the nearest uninhabited in another sr system." Rei instructs. The system quickly responds. "Understood, however, what should I do about those unknown creatures following us? They seem to be hostile, should we take evasive maneuvers?" Hearing this Rei immediately says. "Yes, and boost our speed to light speed. I know it will make the mapping more rough, but those wendigos will kill us otherwise." "Understood, it is being done, and species: wendigo being analyzed and added to system database." The system replies. Rei feeling worry at this point, quickly gets out of his seat and walking to the door, grabs a wristband. cing it on his wrist a screen pops up, and a voice resounds. "Pilot synchronization has been sessfully paired." On the screen Rei saw the ship in a 3d hologram before him as he pushed it t. Returning to the pilot seat, he says. "Activate weapons should they get within 300 meters, or if any projectile nears that distance." The female voice resounds from the bracelet once again. "Weapons activated and armed. By the way, the hostile wendigos are currently speeding up and approaching us. Should we continue at the current speed, we will likely be caught by the enemy in 2 minutes." Sighing, knowing there is not much he can do, he says. "Fine, since it hase to this, prepare for a jump." The system quickly replies. "Warning, mapping of this gxy is notplete, and is unknown. Should this order be fulfilled, the location will be undetermined, and could result in death for all aboard. Shall I fulfill this order?" Rei answers with a sigh. "Why not, we are all risking our lives at this point anyways. Yes, prepare jump to a random location." "Warning overridden, teleportation jumpmencing in 4 seconds." She (the system) replies. Meanwhile, sensing an unknown energy build up, the wendigos speed up, and strengthen their chi made defensive fields just in case. "Warning, the wendigos have sped up, and will arrive in 6 seconds." "Just focus on getting us out of here. Should they get close enough, release the devices ke made. They should be able to stall if not deal with them for a little while." Reiments. "Warning, those devices will likely cause permanent damage to said area of space. Do you still want to use these?" The system warns. Looking at the enemy approaching and soon to be with in the 300 meter range, while the ship could have attacked from 100 times that distance, he did not want to tick them off even more. However seeing this, he exims immediately. "Do it now!" Without further dy the system shoots out two balls, that in the next second disrupt the space around them. The ship disappearing, and the wendigos flying into the disruption all disappear from that area of space before reappearing elsewhere. Seeing the teleportation worked without a hitch, and they are alive Rei releases a sigh before checking the holographic screen before him. Chapter 106 - A Fortuitous, Or An Unfortunate Encounter Without further dy the system shoots out two balls, that in the next second disrupt the space around them. The ship disappearing, and the wendigos flying into the disruption all disappear from that area of space before reappearing elsewhere. Seeing the teleportation worked without a hitch, and they are alive, Rei releases a sigh of relief before checking the holographic screen before him. Looking back at the holographic screen before him, he checks in all directions really quickly to know which way he is going, and to see if there are any more threats lingering around, saying. Not seeing anything hostile, he says. "Scan our surroundings, and continue mapping." "Scanning surroundings. ... Warning, we have just teleported to anther part of the same sr system, just now we are closer to the sun. The Wendigos are a distance behind us. Should they notice us, I am not certain we will escape this time." The system warns Rei. A few secondster, it continues. "Warning the Wendigos areunching projectiles, evasive maneuvers in progress." She says as the ship begins barrel rolling to the left side and flying at full speed once more. At this point, Rei tries thinking quickly, voicing his only solution. "Fly towards the sun, as close as we can get before activating stealth. While you activate stealth, fly around the sun, preparing another teleportation jump, preferably in another sr system." "Setting destination and maneuvers now. By the way, if you want to escape, shall I do a short burst to further the distance between us, to make it more difficult for them to follow?" Hearing this proposal, he replies. "We are putting everything on the line anyway, do it." "Understood, storing up energy, and releasing percussion bombs. Increasing shielding, and we areunching now." The system gives a run down, releasing percussion bombs to increase their speed, the shielding to protect from damage taken, andst but not least putting the engines in overdrive temporarily. Propelling themselves through space at a pace so fast, not even the system could control the direction should they want to change it. A few secondster, as the ship starts slowing bit by bit from hitting asteroids without taking any damage, Rei notices they are getting too close to the sun. Feeling the heat even inside the ship, Rei knew it would be bad to wait any longer, and since they cannot turn he says. "System, forget the old n teleport us now and release a thermal explosion from the rear." "Teleporting now, also the ships energy field can onlyst a few seconds longer in these conditions." The system warns. Rei quicklyments as the ship is teleporting. "We are leaving anyways, why bother mentioning it?" However to reply back, she (the system) answers. "It is permanent damage. We need repairs if we are to begin deep space travel." In a disappointed voice. "Seriously, this is why I do not pilot ships. I am not trained for such strategic maneuvering." Finishing his sentence, the ship disappears, reappearing elsewhere. Meanwhile, from the wendigos point of view, just as it disappeared, the thermal bomb went off. And seeing this, theyugh bitterly for two reasons. The first being that their prey was stupid enough to fly into the sun killing themselves, however for the second reason, they just lost their meals for a while, and now have to search for new prey. However back at the ship, without wasting time likest time, and feeling relief without checking first, Rei asks. "Status report, Surroundings report, and anything else that needs mentioning." The system quickly replies. "Status, energy field down to 20%, because the generator got damaged from being to close to the sun. Surroundings, we have left the previous sr system, however it seems much different from any ces in my database. Nothing else to report." Hearing the current situation, Rei immediately asks. "What do you mean different?" "Well, there are living people and residences even on asteroids with no atmosphere. The beings residing on them, appear to be human, however every living being scanned so far seems much stronger than anyone on board except the male in ice on board. Well, that is of course, not counting their children and infants. They also seem to produce a simr yet variation of the energy produced by the male in ice, and the lich on board currently." The system answers. "You mean to say they are likely cultivators right?" Rei asks. However before answering his question, the system says. "Warning, a powerful being is approaching, even more powerful than the young man in ice on board. Also, to answer your question, Yes, that is the hypothesis." Hearing this, Rei orders the system. "Resound my voice outside the ship, and open release hatch number 1, for the person to enter." "Are you sure, they may not be emitting hostile intent, but they might not be friendly either?" "Just do it." "Your voice will now be produced outside the ship. Also, the hatch is now open." "Hello, I am Rei, pleasee inside the open hatch, that we may talk further." Rei says before flipping a switch to his right turning off the voice ry device. Outside the ship, the man who appears to be nearing his middle aged years, tilts his head before continuing to move forward towards the ship. Just flying through the space, he eventually arrives inside the room that he saw open. Once inside, the hatch closes behind him, then breathable air fills the room. A few momentster, Rei opens the door leading to the room, creating a momentary small vacuum. Walking in, the man who appears to be around 34 says with a slight smirk. "It is not very polite to keep one waiting when you invite them over you know." Rei just shakes his head a little before saying. "It is also rude not to introduce ones self when the other already has." Hearing this the manughs a little, and then closes the distance between them producing two chairs. A momentter he takes a seat, and Rei follows suit. Then the man begins talking. "You seem very weak, where have youe from?" Still not getting a name, or information to work with from this stranger Rei says. "I presume you are a cultivator, as my king and a few others on board this vessel are such as well. You see, we were chased by millennia old wendigos and had to teleport away, thus we are temporarily lost. However, you sir still have not given me a name to work with." The mans smiling face quickly turns sour upon hearing of the wendigos, and says. "Just call me Patriarch Shin. Anyways, where are these wendigos you spoke of? Know that should you speak any lies I will kill you. Also, it is difficult to believe that you could escape such powerful creatures." Thus ring at Rei, the man awaits an answer. Feeling pressured, Rei still answers with the safety of those on board in mind. "Patriarch Shin, if you want the coordinates, or mapping, that is not a problem, however we cannot go back there unless you are certain you could defeat them." Patriarch Shin, surprised that this young man was not giving in even due to the pressure, releases a bit more before saying. "I am sure it is not that bad, bring me there and I will deal with them." He says, while not believing they could be as powerful or old as they imed, considering the one before him is only a few decades old, and not that strong. However there are a few being older on board, it is still difficult to believe such stories, when wendigos are rare even in this ce. However not giving into the pressure, yet feeling worried for his friends Rei says. "I will not take you there. There is a whole n of them, and there were at least ten chasing us. If not for our king risking his life, we all would have been their meals for the foreseeable future." Seeing that Rei is not giving in, the man says. "Fine, we can deal with thister. Although, I can sense someone frozen in ice, what happened to him? His body seems to be unstable, and quickly destabilizing. Regardless, the ice is slowing the process, so good work there I guess." Hearing his question, Rei mumbles. "Cultivators, of course he would know." Then he answers. "That is our king, he has special abilities. One such being that he can use his own life force to make the impossible possible. Also, he was the one who saved all 6,031 or so of us." Listening intently, the patriarch quickly stands up eximing. "Impossible!!" However Rei could not help but chuckle at his reaction, causing the man to ask with an annoyed tone. "What is so funny?" Rei shakes his head saying. "Is it not the whole concept of cultivation to make the impossible possible? I mean seriously, our king is a prodigy, but even that is a criticism to his talent, and capabilities." Listening to such praises, yet only half believing it, the man says. "Show me to him. I want to see for myself who could be so heaven defying." Laughing, because cultivation in itself is normally imed as such, it was funny to hear a cultivator say this. Thus Rei gets up, and walks towards the door. Looking back, and seeing the man still in ce, he asks. "Are youing with me or not?" Chapter 107 - A New Friend Or Enemy? Laughing, because cultivation in itself is normally imed as such, it was funny to hear a cultivator say this. Thus Rei gets up, and walks towards the door. Looking back, and seeing the man still in ce, he asks. "Are youing with me or not?" Patriarch Shin, once he hears these words, immediately starts walking towards Rei, and as Rei sees this, he opens the metal door before him. Proceeding through the space ship, the two walk in silence. Of course, seeing such a device, patriarch Shin looks around with curiosity as they walk. To Shin, this vessel is somethingpletely new, as the ce he is from never needed such a waste of space and materials. While interesting, the thoughts going through his head were as such. ''It is amazing that they can have such a disregard for the resources of their. However, I guess for mortals who do not cultivate, this is probably the only way they can travel through space for now. Hopefully one day they will progress beyond this, not needing to waste so much.'' Getting to the main gathering spot, well, a few floors up, Shin looks over the rail, and while looking down sees thousands upon thousands of mortals sleeping on the ground, barely breathing. Seeing this, he thinks. ''How crude, no wonder this man was so interested yet worried meeting a cultivator. However, why does his life essence feel different from other humans? And for that matter, why do I sense an undead lich on board? Well, that is not right, it feels like they are in between the two, and I sense some mages? How odd, what a diversity.'' He shrugs and continues walking. Rei feeling like he should ask just in case, turns around, and asks. "I have a question, could you wake all of those below us? You seem strong, so it should not be much trouble." "Pft. Are you joking?" Patriarch Shin asks with augh, and then a serious gaze before continuing. "Right, you are not a cultivator thus you would not know. It is easy for me to do it, however even if I did it would temporarily weaken ... Never mind, it does not matter, they will wake up within a week anyways, thus just leave them, or make themfortable until then. Regardless, for now, let us continue going to see your king." Feeling a little sad that he would not wake them, Rei feels much better just knowing that they will wake soon. Therefore, he turns back around, and continues leading him. Of course the only reasons he has been sopliant, is that this is a person of unknown capabilities, yet very powerful, enough so that even the system warned him. ---- Many Minutes Later ---- Outside the door where the icicle isying down, one could feel the cold outside the room unlike before. This of course being due to the fact that ke finished the frozen world. Rei before opening the door turns around and says with some worry. "We have arrived, and I am not certain if anything here will surprise you or not, but please do not cause any harm, and keep control of yourself." The Patriarch just nods before heading in, despite feeling disrespected as an elder to this young one. Thus, seeing this, Rei opens the door, and the two walk into the super mini small world. Walking in, patriarch Shin looks at the icicleying on a bed in a world of ice, however quickly averts his gaze subtlety looking at Yin, whilst thinking to himself. ''Hmm, so this is the partial lich. From appearance alone, he seems to already have be a lich. Then does this mean he found a way to reverse the process? If so, I need to either figure it out, or burry this.'' Noticing his gaze, Rei, in order to get him to focus, asks. "So what do you think? Are we done here?" Hearing his question, patriarch Shin replies. "Just a moment more, then we can leave." He says as he walks over, cing his hand on the ice and guiding his chi towards Yueliangs'' body. A secondter, he starts searching Yueliangs'' body, then mind. However, no matter how much he tries he could not gain any information except for his basic realm, and health status. Seeing that he could not see anything about this young man despite being more powerful, he turns around with a look of disappointment in his eyes. Realizing the look in his eyes, Rei smiles inwardly while questioning. "Find anything interesting?" Not wanting to seem weak, or anything, the man changes his thoughts to something happier before saying in reply. "A little bit I guess. It seems you are right in saying that he is a talent, however until he is awake it is difficult to gauge much from there. Also it seems he is destabilizing because of what you said, using his life force. However something surprising that I noticed is that, should he continue practicing such an ability with care he will be able to use it more efficiently. "... Although, that does not mean that I believe you managed to escape from such ''strong'' and so many wendigos yet. Despite that, in the mean time, rather than waiting out here for someone or something to attack you, you shoulde to my sect. Should you be interested, your people may join as well, given they have the talent of course. I look forward to meeting this young man and the rest of you in the future." Patriarch Shin says with a benevolent smile and voice. Hearing his offer, Rei and Yin instantly knew he has other intentions, but regardless are grateful for the offer. At the same time not being able to help wondering what the cost was for such a thing, besides meeting them as he said, Yin could not help but speak up. "While I do not know you, I will get straight to the point. What do you have to gain from offering us such a benevolent offer? I am sure it will not be free." Patriarch Shins'' smile goes down a little, but still remains, as he says. "No need to be so warry. Cultivators are people of their word, if we do not have that, then how could we progress without heart demons? Regardless, all I am interested in right now is meeting such interesting people, and learning about you. Plus if I could gain more disciples that would be great, but even if not, learning more of other ces always helps to expand ones'' horizons." Rei then interrupts, saying. "If that is the case, then we will have to trouble you for now. Until our leader awakes there is not much we can do anyways. Although I am sure that should you keep true to your word, our people would be more than happy toply with your questioning, as long as it is nothing our leader has told us to otherwise keep silent about." Leaving in the little detail at the end made Yin feel much more at ease, as it gives them all a way out. For patriarch Shin, he noticed the escape route included, but feels that it will not affect what he is curious about, thus agrees. "Alright, without wasting any more time, I will lead you there. Where do we go to move this transportation device?" Yin and Rei could not help but chuckle at such words before Rei answers. "Just take a seat, I can pilot it from here." As Rei took a seat, so too did the guest, then asking curiously. "How will you move thisrge transportation device from here?" Rei without saying a word, lifts his hand towards his other wrist, and taps on the bracelet. A split secondter a 2 dimensional screen appears, and then he pulls it t, then pulls upward, creating the 3 dimensional hologram again. Seeing this, Shin feels a bit shocked, however notices that Rei still has more in hand. Rei pulls his hand to the side, and the hologram fills the room. Then once all could be seen, he asks. "So which way? Do you see your sect?" Shin looks around the room, and then focusing on one of the asteroids, he raises his hand to point at it, and says. "It is there." The moment Shin finished his words, Rei tapped on the hologram, and a voice resounded from the bracelet throughout the room. "Destination set, now moving at full power. We will arrive within an incense stick worth of time." Hearing this, patriarch Shin asks. "Who is that woman? Is that bracelet amunication device like our jade slips?" Rei chuckles before answering. "That was not a person, but a system designed by my people and I as well as this ship, and everything on board. You could think of it as one of your arrays in short." Patriarch Shins'' eyes light up hearing of such marvelous things. "Such interesting things made by mortals. It seems there is much knowledge among your people. If you do not mind, could you teach me these system? things?" Rei nearly burst outughing at his ignorance, and seeing his child like desire to learn, he felt ecstatic to share his knowledge, thus saying. "I will dly teach you, of course, my brethren will have other things I am sure will interest you as well. Maybe we could exchange knowledge, as learning more about cultivation could progress our research, thus allowing us to make even better inventions in the future." Without a second thought, and just feeling excited to learn, patriarch Shin answers. "Of course, I am sure we will be great friends in the future. I look forward to building our friendship in the future." Not wanting to risk losing such an amazing opportunity for a great friendship, Shin was ecstatic as well. Chapter 108 - A Temporary Situation Without a second thought, and just feeling excited to learn, patriarch Shin answers. "Of course, I am sure we will be great friends in the future. I look forward to building our friendship in the future." Not wanting to risk losing such an amazing opportunity for a great friendship, Shin was ecstatic as well. In addition to wanting to absorb such people or at minimum their knowledge into his sect, it would be much more beneficial that killing them. However will be much more time and resource consuming. However after saying what he had, a few thoughts appeared. ''Hmm, they are mortals, by the time I get all their information they will probably die anyways. It is so much easier dealing with mortals than immortals. Plus even if they cultivate, they likely do not have the resources to extend their life before they die. Of course, being friends with them will be beneficial as well.'' Having such thoughts made this deal seem increasingly easier, as less resources will have to be expended on these thousands of mortals than he initially thought. ---- An Incense Sticks'' Time Later ---- The systems voice resounds as the three talk peacefully. "We are approaching our destination, and will be arriving momentarily. Is there a particr ce you want tond?" Hearing this, Rei asks Patriarch Shin. "What do you think?" He promptly replies. "Hmm, the outer court would probably be best. Either of the others may see this vessel as a threat and attack it." The system quickly and smoothly adjusts the destination and still at full speed makes an abrupt stop in mid air, not affecting anything or anyone inside. Hovering in ce, she says. "We have arrived, however people seem to be approaching. What are your orders?" "Put us back in stealth mode, and notify me through the bracelet should anything ur." Rei says, before turning to Patriarch Shin to ask. "Shall we head down, or what would you like to do?" Shin promptly answers once more. "I will go down and let them know the situation, although if you want toe be my guest. I can also show you around up to the inner court, but not the core for now." Taking advantage of the situation before them, Rei says while tossing something that looks like a ma to Yin. "Sounds like fun, I will go. However Yin, you should stay here and watch over Yue. Let me know if anything changes." Yin nods, yet desires to look aroundter. Patriarch Shin looks a little surprised, as he did not expect them to ept so readily considering their caution before hand. Regardless, since it would not be a problematic situation, he epts as well, saying. "Please lead the way Rei. I do not yet know how this ce works, therefore if you would?" Hearing his words, Rei could tell that he meant that he already learned theyout of this ce, however because he does not yet know the functions there is nothing he can do. Thus the worrisome part was giving him a headache thinking. ''Well as long as we stay on friendly terms it should be fine, although it seems we will have to prove our worth not too slowly, but not too fast either. If we are not useful anymore, he may kick us out before we are ready. Well, best case scenario that is, worst case, he kills us all having learned all we are readily offering.'' Pushing such thoughts to the back of his mind for now, Rei says, not wanting to give away too much information of the vessel yet. "It is fine, we can teleport from here." Putting the bracelet behind his back, he taps on it in a few different ces, and then a voice resounds in his head only. The systems feminine voice resounding in his head saying. "Video and Audio linked to Yin now. Passcode also now epted, teleporting in two seconds." And a split secondter it says aloud so as to not arouse suspicion. "Teleporting now." The moment she finished her words, the two disappeared, reappearing below the vessel surrounded by tens of thousands of people with curious gazes looking up at the ship. Seeing all of the disciples around them, Rei looks a them with an amazed look thinking. ''So many powerful people all gathered in one ce. However I am guessing that is wrong, more aptly described as the weaker bing the stronger in this ce.'' However while Rei looks on in amazement, while of course not showing it on his face, Patriarch Shin quickly echoes his voice among those before him. "Disciples and Elders, make way. This is your patriarch, and if you do not calm yourselves immediately there will be punishment. Your curiosity will be abated in the future, meanwhile let our ''honored guests'' be morefortable first. Hearing his words, the people quickly calmed their curiosity and started dispersing while still watching from a distance. Their curiosity still holding strong, yet not maintaining enough of a hold that they would defy their patriarch, nor anyone above them. As such is the way cultivation is seen by many, where the strong are seen as the authority to guide those weaker. Although if one were to look closer, its real purpose is self improvement, knowledge of self and what is around you. Basically it can be applied to all aspects of life, yet while many aim for power, some aimed for the power to protect others which is good. There were obviously those who desire the power for their own self interests tends to lead down the wrong path. However those more pure of heart saw it as the power to have a family and have a happy life. Of course not everyone sees it this way, as many prefer to see things in way that suit their own self interest even if they know it is not the truth. However back to Rei, and Shin, they continue walking down one of the roads as Shin shows the different parts of the outer court first. Showing the major parts such as, the training area where there are stages, dummies, and all manner of tools to train ones self with. Another being the library where there weremon techniques, the more powerful being in the inner and core court ones. Which of course would not be allowed to be seen by outsiders, not even the outer court one. While walking a round, Rei stays quiet for the most part, just answering anything Patriarch Shin may ask of him. Meanwhile Rei had been recording all of the surrounding with the pilots bracelet, that they could analyze everythingter, and Yin could both watch and listen in case anything happens. This of course being because with Yue already frozen, and in the specialized world, he did not need as much careful supervision for now. And while Yin is observing both the outside and Yue at the same time, Meiren is still trying to wake those down in the gathering area. While she has seeded with one, she is feeling pretty exhausted trying to wake a second person. Walking around this sector, staying alert, Rei kept thinking to himself about many things. One such thought being that this ce is serene and Eden like, of course not counting the training area that was filled with blood, but even that ce had a certain draw of interest to it. As if calling him to make himself better. Of course not being a desciple there were ces he could not enter such as ces that had materials up for trade by the sector or the library. But that did not mean that Rei did not attempt to scan everything around him. While scanning everything he could and having it all recorded, if he wanted he could even practice their martial techniques Given that he finds out how to guide the chi obviously, for if he were to practice wrong he could end up killing or injuring himself. However what interested him the most was the library, and in hopes that the arrays or something else would not stop the scanning, he may be able to read them using the ships functions. Meanwhile, Yin asks through the device he was given, that transmits everything directly to each others brains so others could not hear what they are talking about. "Just curious, while I understand that these people are potential future threats, should you really be trying to steal all their secrets?" In reply Rei answers with his thoughts. "I will not try to justify this, as I know this is wrong. It is just that this knowledge could provide some massive breakthroughs in our tech, or could be worthless unless we cultivate it. However if we are to begin cultivating, getting the manuals from Yue would give us something way stronger than we would find here. All I want is just the history, and array knowledge, since I cannot ask Yue for now, as well as theyout and their forces." Shaking his head, Yinments. "I hope you are ready for us all to die because of your actions. We will never survive this, should they find out, and they will think we are all thieves. I guess at least you know what you are doing is wrong, hopefully you end up back on the right path in the end." Rei did notment or answer any further, and knowing that he is putting everyones lives at risk for the sake of knowing who these supposed friendly people are, his guilt grows. But either way, he continues doing this until they reach the inner court, where he thinks to himself. ''Probably better that I do not push my luck in a ce like this. I am sure their security is much stronger here.'' --------------- Everyone, I just want to give out a special thank you to Gibby_Boolman my top Golden Ticket contributor. You are amazing my friend, thank you so much. Also a special thank you to my Top Power Stone contributors: BEST 487/ Tony_Be3 / Leo_58/ 25 Sakura / Dick_Kickem / Gibby_Boolman / armon313131 / Dragonfirebird / Luke_Miller_6306 / andst but not least Zach_Renzulli Chapter 109 - Half An Idea Rei did notment or answer any further, and knowing that he is putting everyones lives at risk for the sake of knowing who these supposed friendly people are, his guilt grows. But either way, he continues doing this until they reach the inner court, where he thinks to himself. ''Probably better that I do not push my luck in a ce like this. I am sure their security is much stronger here.'' An hour or soter, having walked through both the outer and and inner court, or at least the parts Rei was allowed to see, Shin speaks up. "So what do you think? Anyments, or questions?" He says as if hinting at something. Hearing his question Rei answers. "Well I certainly never have been to a sect before, or i guess more specifically a cultivation one. It is quite interesting, and nice. I can feel the appeal, maybe if I could learn some of what is to be offered here it would be quite fun." Promptlymenting on what Rei had to say, patriarch Shin asks still holding out a sliver of hope. "I am sure you have already obtained much of the knowledge you desire, but is there anything else you are wondering about?" Having such ament thrown out almost nonchntly, Rei thinks to himself for a moment. ''Whether he knows or not, it is better to ask permission, then have to ask forgiveness. Thus it is probably better to get it over with.'' Then opening his mouth to speak, Rei answers. "You are right there is another thing." He says, and then pauses for a moment. Smiling and feeling that his efforts were not in vain, Shin says. "Well ask away, I would rather you ask, then have to find out some other way." Rei then continues saying. "Please do not hold it against my people, I am interested in knowledge, and more about this way of life. Of course, while I know it was wrong, would please forgive me? In case you did not already notice, I was recording, or in more simple terms duplicating what was around me in a sense so that I could learn itter." With both seriousness and a smile appearing on his face, patriarch Shin answers. "You know, normally cultivators including myself would kill thieves, ''especially'' the moment we ''noticed'' them trying anything. I was worried this new friendship would have to take its early end. However, I do feel that truth and honesty grows a rtionship. Thus while you have stolen our knowledge, and what not there might be something you could do about it." Noticing the way he emphasized certain words, Rei could instantly tell he knew from the beginning. Therefore he asks. "What is it you would like me to do? Return what I took?" Not answering his questions at first Shin continues. "You see by going with honesty and truth you have taken your first step as a cultivator. You see things that trouble your mind or things you rememberter, often create heart demons, thus crippling progression, and often killing those with them. Also to answer your question. There is no need to return it as I am sure you have already learned much of what you took and would make such an act almost useless. Therefore instead, just pay for it with an equal amount of your own knowledge and what not." Curious he asks in reply. "Out of curiousity, why is it you are forgiving us ... me so easily?" Shin answers while the two stand in front of the gate to the inner court that they just left. "For a few reasons, I respect honesty, which you eventually did, and loyal, such as you are to your king, leader, or whatever you want to call him. Also, your group seems much better alive then dead. While your knowledge is useful, we could eventually figure it out, thus leaves thest reason. That of course being, that it is difficult to such interesting people." "Interesting?" "Of course, however that is kind of a loaded question." "How so?" Rei asks, wondering how someone who is beyond them at the moment, could consider his people ''interesting''. Answering promptly, Shin replies. "Well, first off you have a lich that is reverting back to human. Next is how so many of you seem to not be human, yet at the same time seem exactly like them, the only difference is your natural chi. Then there are many other interesting aspects, but that would probably take to long for a mortal such as yourself." Hearing this, the main thing sticking in his mind, Rei asks about. "Natural chi? How could that be, I am not even a cultivator?" Shins face shows a little disappointment hearing this. "You really know next to nothing of cultivation do you? You see, all things are chi, the thing that allows us tangibility however is unassigned matter. Thus if one is a real cultivator they should be able to listen to the chi around them, and even the make up of what is before them. How do you think we find out the names of items we find, or long lost knowledge?" After a few seconds of seeing Reis'' dumbfounded face, he continues. "You see even you and I were once just like the chi cultivators and mages use. However one day the creator formed our souls from it. Therefore if one wants to remain ignorant, they could never be a cultivator as you have to learn andmunicate with the chi around you." Listening closely to all that Shin had to say, one could visually see his world falling apart with each word added. Of course, he eventually managed a sentence or two. "It seems I was ignorant of a lot, but now there I have more knowledge to work with. With this, it seems I must cultivate if I want to continue researching and progressing." "Well I am d you found some revtion in all of that. Regardless, if there is nothing else I should get back to running this ce? I will let you settle in before we get to our information exchange, and otherwise." Then waiting a few seconds, seeing that Shin was still wrapping his head around the new information, he starts walking away. A few secondster, as Rei sees Patriarch Shin walking toward the core court from the inner court, he turns around as well. Turning around, Rei walks back towards the ship thinking. ''Well, that turned out better than expected. Also, I noticed many of them seem to be cultivating with nts or stones, or other things, I wonder if they could provide Yue with more years, thus healing him? I guess it is just something I will have to bring up with the tigerster.'' Walking towards where the vessel is parked for now, Rei looks around the ce seeing every building and area looking like a mystical version of ancient Chinese architecture. Considering that they are on an enormous asteroid without an atmosphere, the only reason he could breath was an array around it. The sight is so breath taking seeing the gasses, the stars, thes, and everything else one could see in space. Looking around Rei even sees some interesting creatures wandering the asteroid, and others wandering in space. Noticing some animal like, some reptilian, and others different as well. There are all sorts of things, even some nts growing there. It looks like a hidden mystical world to him. Even in his old world, he has never seen such a mind - blowingly beautiful ce. What seems like a few hourster, Rei arrives under the vessel, and using the bracelet teleports back inside near Yin who is still watching Yue. Arriving in the room, before he could even say a word, Yin speaks up first. "You got let off easy for now, but I have a feeling this wille back to bite us. You need to watch your habits in the future, this is not some weak and primitive civilization like Yueliangs'' old world, or the world we just came from. Not that it is any better even if they are." Rei not hesitating at all says. "You are correct yet at the same time wrong, they are not weak, but they are also not as forgiving as they seem. The moment he started talking about it I could feel he was holding back his killing intent will all his might. Even if they were forgiving, I know what I did was wrong. Waiting would have been better, my impatience could have gotten us killed." Meanwhile as they were saying such things, Meiren walks in and using her chi interrupts them saying. "Any changes?" Yin immediately replies. "No." Rei however turns to his left and looks at her before saying. "Great, perfect timing. I think I may have an idea on how to help Yueliang. Well more like half an idea, the rest will have to be dealt with after I have some samples, and if my theory is correct." Chapter 110 - Filtering Options Rei however turns to his left and looks at her before saying. "Great, perfect timing. I think I may have an idea on how to help Yueliang. Well more like half an idea, the rest will have to be dealt with after I have some samples, and if my theory is correct." Meiren excited and feeling hope for the first time since they left only many hours ago asks. "Rei, what is your idea? I am sure we could make it into a full solution after we hear it." Yin knowing that one should not count their chickens before they hatch just shook his head in disappointment. Disappointment that Meiren is unable to keep herself controlled, and from what he heard during Reis'' tour, she is unlikely to progress much in her cultivation because of that. However, cing a little hope in his own ideas, Rei answers. "Well, while I was being guided on the tour through this sect that we are in right now, I noticed many people cultivating with nts and many other items, like gems or rocks. Anyways, patriarch Shin was talking and mentioned that some different items tend to have some different or interesting traits. ..." "... This of course got me thinking, if they can increase strength, speed, or even give abilities, then surely there must be one that increases your life span right? Of course since Yue is frozen he could not use them unless something happened. Now while he is not able to consciously cultivate, I did hear Shin mention that cultivators are always circting their chi. Of course while it will not be as affective while he is asleep, this could work in healing him. What do you think as cultivators yourselves?" Rei asks the snow leopard and lich siting before him with wide eyes. Speaking first, Yin answers. "It would certainly be slower than if he were awake, but there is another problem. The items will not be as affective due to him not actively processing them. Thus it will take a lot more, however it does have a greater chance of healing him, than us just waiting around for him to die." Meiren quickly intercedes toment. "You both are missing something, although I do understand both of your reasons for thinking in such a way. Rei because he has never cultivated, and Yin because you never cultivated with items before. The problem here, is that as far as I know, cultivators cannot absorb traits of nts subconsciously without a technique. Of course there is something that I am not certain about, that may work." "Hmm, and that is?" Yin asks, as he thought all of this ideas good sides have been thrown out as false. Promptly replying, Meiren answers. "Well, do you remember one of the sses Yueliang takes? There is alchemy, where one takes the essences and forms it into a pill, of course it is much moreplex than that. Either way, one does not need to be awake for some pills, while others they do. We may be able to find one that could work for him, regardless it must be said that I know nothing except themon knowledge about alchemy, not even how to start the process, let alone make a pill." Hearing this, the room of the three went quiet for a good few minutes as they each process the thought further. Thinking about how they would do this, not to mention who, and what is needed. A little whileter, Yin speaks, breaking everyone out of their thoughts. "I know what to do, while I look for an alchemy manual around here and down there, how about Rei goes and asks the disciples or sect elders if any of them know of alchemy. If so you can either start learning, or ask ''if they can make a pill for someone who is in aa of sorts to increase the amount of years for their life''. As for Meiren, you stay here and look after Yueliang, because we do not want to risk them kidnapping you as a pet or something." Meiren chuckles before saying. "Alright, but even if they tried to catch me, we can always teleport to Yueliang anytime we need or want." Worried she may try something after thatment Rei gets involved in the discussion again. "Look, you may think it is funny, but it seems the teleportation does not always work. For instance when Yueliang teleported to the moon we could not follow. Also, even if you do not count such an odd urrence, when Shin was showing me around, I asked about the pets some rare individuals had." "Really, and I am guess he told you, that beasts aremon pets, as they can be powerfulpanions along the line or something like that. Am I right?" Meiren asks. Shaking his head, Rei answers. "Yes, but you see, they have techniques to bond them, as well as cors to bind them. There are also many other things that are quite dangerous. I get that animals and beasts are supposedly raised with cultivation, but this is a whole other gxy, if not universe." "I get it, so things are different. Do not worry I will stay put. However be quick as I want to explore, just as the tigers will probably want as well." Meirenments. Yin decides to walk out of the room while the two have their back and forth, as he wants to get started on this sooner rather thanter. Meanwhile Rei quickly replies to herment. "If you and the tigers are so interested in exploring, there are a few rooms designed to create an environment that has been scanned. Therefore you could explore to your hearts content without any danger. Of course it is more like the memory of an area so you could not talk to or eat in them, but simr none the less." Hearing this, she just pouts as, Rei nods and leaves the room as well. Except Rei leaves teleporting out and back down to the outer sect. Once back down on the ground, he looks around for anyone who looks like they might be an alchemist. However rather than making a fool of himself, he thinks to himself. ''What are the distinct attributes of alchemists? Let me see, hmm... Strong smell of herbs, but nothing elsees to mind.'' Either way having figured out a way to find them, he walks around mainly trying to follow any strong herbal scent. Walking and walking, often receiving odd stares with how he keeps sniffing the air, he finallyes across a strong herbal scent, and starts following it. A few minutester, Rei looks around thinking. ''Great, I found a garden. Maybe because I was too far from people and not trying that....'' A hand extends from behind him, and sps his shoulder stopping his thoughts. Rei turns around seeing an olddy, he asks while feeling a little weird. "Is something wrong? Did I go somewhere I am not supposed to?" The olddyughs a little, and then replies. "While I do not intend to offend you, an honored guest by the patriarch, it is best to avoid ces you should not be. Also, while this is an okay ce for you to be, I can tell you are lost. Tell this little olddy what troubles you." Feeling like it is better to ask for directions at this point, Rei asks. "I am a little lost, are there any talented or skilled alchemists around?" This timeughing louder, dumbfounding Rei, making him think a few thoughts, she turns it around saying. "No, no, you are lost, not where you want to go, but you as a whole." "Well, that is why I am looking for an alchemist. This would solve my problem that causes me to feel lost." Rei admits to the olddy slightly shorter than him, but still beautiful. Enough so one would wonder what kind of heaven defying beauty she was when she were in her prime. "If you say so, also while I may be an alchemist, if you want a ''talented or skilled'' one, you should look elsewhere. There is one here in the outer court, and a few more in the inner and core court." She answers while feeling that either he has yet to grasp the question, or she is missing something., thus making her quite curious. However feeling that the question would not get him where he needed, he changes the question for her. "You see, while I would prefer a talented or skilled individual, it is moreplicated. What I need is someone who could make a pill for an unconscious person suffering from loss of years. Thus a pill is needed to restore them. Do you know of someone who could do this?" Her face turns serious, as she answers. "While it is a simple problem, that is much moreplex. Aside from the patriarch himself, who I doubt couldplete such a task, this little olddy is probably the only person here who couldplete such a feat. However I need to see this person to make the right pill." "Then I made it to the right ce, seems like fate." Rei mumbles under his breath, before continuing and walking towards the exit. "Well, since you need to see the person in question, are youing with me or not?" --------------------------------- Thank you so much everyone. I hope you all are having a wonderful day, please continue to support this novel, and if you have not been, then please begin supporting this novel. Chapter 111 - Getting Some Help "Then I made it to the right ce, seems like fate." Rei mumbles under his breath, before continuing and walking towards the exit. "Well, since you need to see the person in question, are youing with me or not?" Hearing his question, she answers. "Alright, than I will follow you." Rei waits a moment for here to stand next to him, and then he looks into her eyes, and behind his back he presses on a certain area of the bracelet. In the next second the two disappear from the garden, reappearing inside the room that Yueliangs'' frozen body isying down in. By the time the olddy even realized they are currently in a different location, and is about to ask how and why, she gets interceded by Rei saying. "We have arrived, if you need to check his body it is to your left." He says while looking at the exit behind her. Listening closely to his words, she nods, and then turns towards the body. Taking a few steps towards Yueliangs'' unconscious body, she extends her right hand towards where his wrist is inside of the ice. As her hand gets closer, the ice just separates around her fingers, not melting, yet more like it was afraid to be touched by her, or worried of dirtying such a person. Seeing the ice moving away is an interesting sight for Rei, yet only slightly surprising to Meiren. However trying to avoidplications, Meiren decides to act like an ordinary animal like she normally would before being taken in by Yue. After feeling Yues'' energy from his wrist since his body is frozen and has no pulse, the olddy removes her hand from his wrist. As she takes her hand away slowly, the ice moves back to its location as if it had never moved in the first ce. The olddy turns around to address them, and having noticed the snow leopard walking around she feels like talking rather than immediately addressing what she came here for saying. "So a few things before we start. The first, cute little pet, she seems quite loyal. Also, little one, while you may not be a beast, I can tell you are intelligent, you can quit with this farce. Next up, how did we get here?" Rei stays quiet, expecting Meiren to answer. As if she could read his mind, she sighs, and replies with her chi. "Alright, you caught me. However to answer your question, you were teleported here." "Teleported? I could gather that, but I saw no techniques being used, nor did I feel anything. There were also no arrays being used, so how did you aplish such a feat?" The olddy asks. This time Rei answers. "That would be because of my people and I. You see, our lead ... ahem, king, who you just examined, gave us a lot of different things that we could research. One of them was a teleportation array he made, and so I recreated it with science instead of cultivation like you all use. Thus I can teleport with ease, of course, I do intend to improve itter as we explore the universes. Now back to the main point, how is our king?" Hearing what Rei has to say, the olddy answers as such. "Right, you king is fine for a while longer. He will need a few pills, fortunately the ingredients are pretty easy to find and cheap as well. Now back to what you were talking about, could you teach me about that science teleportation thing?" She asks with all seriousness, as such a thing would be useful to any cultivator even if it could only be used once in emergencies, not to mention all the time, where they could do anything. Rei chuckles, replying. "Of course, so long as your patriarch agree. After all, we havee here with that in mind. An exchange of knowledge, and well a ce to rest and repair our gear." Looking at the young man before her, she asks. "Repairs? If you need an artifact refiner, we have one that we have been cultivating. He is quite good at his job, and getting better with each passing day." Chuckling again, he answers. "There is no need, we all can do such things easily. Well repairs I mean, however if I could get my hands on one of the so called artifacts here I would love to research it. However thank you for the offer ... By the way, I do not think I have caught your name?" The olddy smiles saying. "Haha, so it seems young man, right you are." She says as she turns to walk away, before remembering that she does not know where she is. Watching this, Meiren and Reiugh lightly, before Meiren says. "If we do not know your name, how do we find you again? Unless you want to make the pills here. What do you think?" Not wanting to risk anything with so many unknowns around her, she answers. "While I am interested in learning more of this ce, this little olddy needs supplies to make what you want. Therefore I must head back, at the same time, I also need my alchemical furnace. If we do not have that, it is near impossible to make them without a special physique or technique." Meiren listens to the little olddy as she gives a few reasons, that she can clearly tell are lies. however as she finishes, Meiren quickly says. "Before we send you back I have a question or two." The olddy stayingpletely calm says. "Go ahead, better to ask before I leave I guess." Hearing this, Meiren begins. "Well, what alchemist does not have a cauldron, furnace or whatever you want to call it on them? I may not be the strongest animal cultivator, but I am not an idiot. Also, while it is true that it is difficult without a special physique or technique it is not impossible. As for supplies, I am surprised any real alchemist would let themselves run out. Now while I am not doubting you are a great alchemist, what is the real reason you are so intent on leaving right now?" But before the olddy could do or say anything, she continues. "You see, while we mean you no harm, and are actually asking for help. What reason could someone much stronger than us such as yourself need to lie to us for? Are you not worried about heart demons? Unless you are worried we would do something to you?" The olddy feeling embarrassed beyond belief that a junior pointed out that she was lying. So embarrassed in fact that she did not even have time to be angry at her, just replying truthfully by ident. "Sorry for lying, it is just so overwhelming here, so many interesting distractions. I worry that if I stay here too long, I may not be able to hold back from wanting to learn about all of this. While that may not be bad, there are things I must do here, and cannot travel. Also yes, this encounter just might give me a few heart demons." However she finishes saying all this just as her mind straightens out, causing her to immediately cover her mouth in shame. A few momentster, she asks. "What have you done to me? Why did I say such things?" Rei snaps out of his dazed when she asks this, and says. "We did nothing, it was all you. More specifically when certain emotions are overwhelmed people tend to start rambling, and normally truthfully at that. Thus while you felt shame or something from the situation a moment ago, it overwhelmed your mind, making it to where you spewed the truth." Meiren chimes in, adding to what he said. "While it was the truth what you spoke, if you really want to join us, you may. If you do not want to, we will not force you either. There is nothing to worry about with us. If anything this is like a spider and mortal situation. We are more worried about you than you are of us, even though we are trying to help." Hearing these words, the olddy feels herself calming down, and such emotions as anger, shame, embarrassment, and etcetera start to flow away, as though she never had them. Then she asks. "Really? Well, if that is the case, I apologize for worrying you both. Regardless, I will still try to help your young master. However it will take a few days, and I really do need to get a few ingredients, as they are ones that I do not normally keep on hand." Listening to what she had to say this time, the two felt at ease, knowing that what she said this time is the truth. Also, Rei gets a few ideas from all of this, and says. "Meiren, I will take her back, keep watching over him. When I get back, there are a few things I would like to ask you about." Having said that, he walks up to the olddy, once more focusing on her eyes, and behind his back pressing on the bracelet. A secondter disappearing from the room, and reappearing back in their original location. -------------------------- Hello everyone, I love getting to write it is so much fun. I hope you all are enjoying this novel as much as I am. Please keep up the support, you all are wonderful. Well, stay safe and have a wonderful day. :) Chapter 112 - An Enemy And An Offer ... said that, he walks up to the olddy, once more focusing on her eyes, and behind his back pressing on the bracelet. A secondter disappearing from the room, and reappearing back in their original location. Having gotten back to their original position in the garden by the gate door to exit it, the two still gazing into each others eyes. As age matters not to a cultivator, and Rei is still being left thoughtless (no thoughts or actions). Rei simply asks. "So shall Ie with you or should I return?" Keeping a calm look on her face except for the split second when she breaks out of her daze, she replies. "Your choice." Nodding, Rei epts, not saying a word in reply. Just standing before her, as if waiting for her to lead the way. The two wait a few seconds before either side decides to move. Looking at the young man before her, and seeing that he has yet to leave, she says. "Alright follow me." Having finished what she has to say the two walk out of the garden to begin the shopping spree. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- Back in side the vessel floating above the outer court,pletely invisible to the eye, Meiren paces back and forth inside the cold room. Cold for her even though she has fur, goes to show how freezing it must be. While pacing back and forth, she thinks to herself. ''What is taking that high orc so long? I mean seriously, while I understand what is going on, why is he noting back yet? I thought he said he has something important to talk about. Did he get in trouble?'' Having finished her thoughts, she figures it is pointless to keep pondering and just takes a seat beside Yueliang''s bed. ---- An Hour Later Elsewhere ---- Walking out of the inner court, thinking to himself. ''Ugh, what a waste of time. I figured it would be much faster to talk to people than searching the fresh recording, but look at how obviously wrong that was. I came back empty handed, and no alchemist wants to take in a student right now, only disciples.'' With his thoughts ending there, Yin continues along his way to the floating vessel without any unnecessary thoughts or actions. ---- Meanwhile Back on The Ship ---- Silently reappearing back in the room, Rei says to Meiren. "Sorry it took a while, we had a few things that took a moment to find." Hearing his voice behind her, Meirens'' heart and soul feel like they just jumped out of her body. However a few secondster, having gained herposure, but her heart still racing, she exims. "Alright, new ground rule for now! No more teleporting into the room for now." "Why the new rule?" Rei asks. Nearly choking on her own words, Meiren answers as she turns to face him. "Do not worry about that and just do it please. Now that you are back, you had something you wanted to ask? Also, why are you here? I thought you said you did not want to make it here." "Can an olddy not change her mind?" She replies. Although, answering her other question Rei says. "Oh right, I had forgotten about that. We can talk about itter. It will only be important before we leave." Meiren feeling annoyed that she worried over nothing says. "Next time please do not say important unless it is urgent. If it can wait, just use some other wording or use the wordter. I thought it may have been urgent." Short and to the point Rei replies. "Got it." Meanwhile the two were talking, the olddy seems to have left the room. Looking towards where the little olddy was standing and then around the room, she takes a deep breath before asking. "Rei, where exactly is the old woman you brought here? You do realize if anything happens it is on you right?" Also curious, Rei looks around the room, and then peeks outside the doorway to see if she was around somewhere. Not seeing her anywhere Rei says while ying with the bracelet on his wrist. "I will find her momentarily, however I do not think she will cause any trouble. Even if she tries, everything is locked by the system unless they are one of our group." A momentter, the 3d holographic screen filled the room showing a model of the ship and all the bodies inside. The two eagerly look around it, and while looking, Meiren ask. "You did say everything is locked right? Is there not a direct path to the others? I am sure they are all still weak from what happened." Without hesitation, but more determined than ever before he exims. "We need to find her now! System, close all hallway barricades do not allow passage to anyone not from the original crew of this vessel!" Hearing this however provides Meiren a revtion, and she immediately says. "Wait, she is a cultivator, even if you did close the doors, would she not be able to just open them? All it takes is a little practice with guiding chi in different ways outside the body, not that many cultivators actually practice that outside their respective techniques." Still searching frantically and having difficulty finding the old woman, Rei asks. "System where is the old woman I brought on board?" Promply replying the system says. "All barricade doors are almost finished closing, however what old woman? I have not found anyone matching such a description entering this vessel." Hearing this, both Meiren and Rei feel extremely uneasy and worried, before Rei asks. "So you do not have any record of the .... ''being'' that I brought on board with me?" The system once again replies. "I have no record of any beings entering this vessel aside from the patriarch. However I have been having to reject a foreign signal constantly trying to teleport both in and out. Well out now, but in from before." Meiren instantly exims before Rei this time. "Triangte that signal, and guide us there. Also while doing that, send a message to Patriarch Shin that we need immediate assistance, and teleport him to us!" Immediately replying, the system says. "Understood, the message is sent, I am pin pointing location of enemy, and teleporting ''Patriarch Shin'' now." A secondter, Shin having received the message, and being teleported appears in a wet bath towel asking. "You said you need immediate assistance. What is the urgent matter?" Meiren using chi to talk as she had before with Rei catches up Shin with a calm voice yet worried expression. "Well, Rei here brought a supposed sect elder up, after having asked for assistance that is. Now we have not had any issues that we noticed until now. She seems to have left us, and we cannot find her, nor catch her if she is strong enough to ward off the mechanisms on this vessel." Having been caught up to where everything is currently, along with some additionalments from Rei, Patriarch Shin with a hint of worry says. "I will help you, however a few things you should know. One it is not the most difficult to bypass the searching of your ship, as well as some of the security if one can feel chi well enough. However I can see where you are worried. Hopefully this is just one of the disciples messing around from curiosity." Hearing this Rei and Meiren look at each other and then back at the patriarch before Meiren asks. "What do you mean one of the disciples?" Extending his chi to search the entirety of the vessel with his eyes closed, he says aloud. "First off we have no female sect leaders yet, as the two we had died recently. Second, no outsider can enter this sect without me bringing them in personally. Well until they get their soul mark, however aside from that it would take someone at the apex of cultivation to break the array protecting this ce. That being because it was made by one such person, and everyone would know instantly had it been broken." Listening to what he had to say, Meiren adds. "If I am not wrong, that is because the same array protecting this ce, is also the same one creating the atmosphere allowing us to breath right?" "Right you are little one, you are quite the talented animal. Even beasts normally have difficulty with what you are doing right now. It is surprising you can keep it up so long." Shin answers with a smile. A few momentster, he continues. "Alright, I found her." Then opening his eyes, and extending his chi between his hands before starting to y with it. Rei then asks, causing Meiren to shake her head. "Should we not be heading after her? Unless of course there is something I am missing." Shin just smiles, and mumbles with a chuckle. "Mortals." Meiren, seeing that Shin does not want to answer says. "If you are curious what he is doing just ask. While I cannot say exactly, it appears that he is making this ce a prison temporarily, so that no one can leave or enter. Also, while doing so, he is shrinking it so that she cannot run around or cause trouble. Am I right?" Hearing her deductions, Shin answers. "You are quite astute, and correct. Of course, there is another thing as well. However I am sure you already noticed, but just do not know what it is. Also, this is just an offer so do not feel pressured, but if you ever feel like you want to join my sect we will be more than happy to ept one as talented and knowledgeable as yourself. I am sure you would thrive here." Chapter 113 - Accept Or Escape? Hearing her deductions, Shin answers. "You are quite astute, and correct. Of course, there is another thing as well. However I am sure you already noticed, but just do not know what it is. Also, this is just an offer so do not feel pressured, but if you ever feel like you want to join my sect we will be more than happy to ept one as talented and knowledgeable as yourself. I am sure you would thrive here." Meiren not wanting to offend the one helping themments. "For now, I must say no. However one day if the option is still avable maybe then. Until then please take care." Feeling some what disappointed, yet also having expected the answer, Shin just continues locking down the threat in just one area. A few momentster, as he finished, he says. "Alright, I have the perpetrator locked here. Shall we go now?" He asks after pointing to a certain area on the map. The two quickly nod, and just as they are about to leave, they hear a yawn from behind them. Meiren, Rei, and Shin all look towards the sound of yawning. Shins'' face looks kind of surprised as he had forgotten the two tigers, as had the the other two in the room. Meanwhile Shen Hu raises his head as Huoli is still waking, and changes into his human forming asking. "What are you three gawking at? You look as though this is your first time seeing divine tigers." Hearing this, Shin felt his guesses were confirmed, as he was fairly certain when he saw them earlier. Of course, having a snow leopard that could talk certainly made him dismiss this theory. Either way, he decides to ask with holding his curiosity. "Good evening, are you twoing with us?" Although the answer seemed obvious, Shen Hu answers while rubbing his mates fur on her head as she wakes. "Go ahead, we still have to work on waking the others. If you need anything that is within our capabilities askter and we might help." Receiving such a reply, the group of three leaves, as the two tigers cuddle each other until Huoli finally awakes. When she does a few minutes timeter, the two exchange pleasantries before heading down to work on waking the other sleeping people. While leaving the room, Huoli says. "Well at least since the more powerful cultivators are awake, if we save the other cultivators forter, we could probably wake more people at once. What do you think Shen Hu?" Still feeling a little drowsy, he answers. "Sure, it sounds like a n. I just want to get this over with then get a nice long sleep. This is exhausting. By the way, using your chi in this way must be hard on you right? I mean you have to use it to nourish and strengthen the cub(s) right? Therefore you must not have much left over." Feeling touched that he is worrying about her and the cubs, she replies. "Do not worry about that, I am only using the outside chi to nourish them. Of course if we did not have to do this, they could be born much stronger, but oh well. It is more dangerous here, and we need our friends as well as our allies." "While it is a little disappointing that we have to do things this way, we can try to make up for it once they are born hopefully." Shen Huments while they are walking. Meanwhile, a few minutester elsewhere, the group of three arrives before a box in a hallway where the old woman is pacing back and forth asionally hitting the wall trying to escape. However something hrious is that each time she hits the walls, he attack is doubled and sent back at or through her. Thus causing the three to chuckle a little at the persons idiocy. After watching for a few moments, and feeling that this persons actions had lost theiredic effect, Shin asks. "How about you remove your disguise little one, or do you want me to do it for you?" Recognizing the voice, but not able to see anyone around her, she replies. "Do it if you can, clearly you are no where near me. So how could you possibly do it." Just as Meiren and Rei were about to ask how she could not see them, Shin made them go silent with a mental transmission saying. "It is because the technique shows the person inside what was there before, not what is around now. Thus hiding the identity of the one doing the imprisoning." While the ability worked in telling them, both Shin and Meiren are extremely surprised that it actually went through, as mental transmissions are only supposed to work for humans, or humanoid like creatures. Either way, feeling that it was likely a fluke, the two decided to just ignore it for now. Meanwhile, seeing that her disguise was not removed, the woman kept trying to find a way out of the temporary imprisoning technique. Shin feeling that this has gone on long enough, releases a surge of his power through the technique to disrupt her disguise. A secondter, her disguise shimmers away, showing an unappealing young woman. Seeing this, Shin scoffs and says aloud. "I should have known, no wonder you did not know about this technique. You are the new recruit who is less talented and appealing than all your peers, and only your alchemy is great. Enough so that we recruited you just so the others would work harder." The youngdy inside falls on her butt, and begins crying, thinking to herself. ''So basically the ant policy, if you have a fewzy ants, than the rest will work hard. However if you remove them, the old be thezy. Also, just because I was ugly as a mortal does not make me ugly now. I am pretty now because of cultivating, however ifpared to the others I guess they are right. What about me is appealingpared to all the other cultivators. At least I have alchemy if nothing else.'' Looking at the youngdy crying, Shin could tell why. It was not because of what he said, but because of being self conscious about her looks,bined with his bad choice of words. Thus to fix the error he says truthfully. "My apologies if you took my words wrong. When I said appealing, I meant your background or anything interesting about you. I was not talking about appearance because in this sect that does not matter at all. Talent and ability are the only things we care about here." While the youngdy may have been the least appealing in appearance among most cultivators Shin had seen, he knew there were ugly cultivators. More specifically yin cultivators, many of them have deformities, unless using a special technique that makes them much more physically appealing. Of course they could never beat top yang cultivators in appearance, even weaker yang cultivators could beat them in a fight should ite down to it. Watching the scene unfolding before her, Meiren thinks to herself. ''Why do human women care so much about appearance? So much so that they have even made techniques to make themselves more beautiful. Do they really not realize that human men, while liking beauty, prefer substance, and what they can rte to. I guess as an animal I just do not understand yet.'' Rei on the other hand, thought to himself while shaking his head a little. ''Foolish woman, caring more about her appearance than her cultivation, or skill. If she cannot get rid of this, she will never progress in either skill or cultivating. But this does not have to do with me, so she can figure it out herself.'' However wanting to quickly get to the bottom of this so he can get to other things, Shin asks while still in his soaking wet white fluffy towel around his waist. "Why are you using, harming, and scaring these people?" Rei looks over at Shin who just asked the question, and observes him, thinking about cultivating soon. Seeing his ck long lower back length hair flowing as if a breeze, his handsome blue eyes, everything about Shin looking so handsome that one would think this gorgeous cultivator was an idol or something even if he looks to be in his 30s'' just imagining how great he will look when he progresses made Rei look forward to cultivation all the more. Meanwhile, the youngdy answers. "I just wanted more materials, and they could get them for me. If I progressed in my alchemy, then surely my status and treatment would rise. Maybe people would even like me instead of thinking of me as garbage." Listening to her reasoning, Shinments. "You are not garbage, but you look down on yourself so much, how can you expect others to see other wise, or even progress yourself. Not mentioning those, even if you want to progress in alchemy, it is impossible without raising your cultivation first. Then even if you did by some impossible chance seed, do you really think people would look up to you just because of that and even if they did, would that truly bring you happiness? If so you are even less cut out for cultivation than I thought." Thedy feels her chest squeezing just knowing that what he has said so far is true, and then Shin continues. "You do realize that you are missing the whole point of cultivation right? Cultivating is not for showing off, or hurting others, do you really not get it? We cultivate to better ourselves, and help those around us, even protecting others. Do you remember the saying we teach before you enter this ce?" He asks her. Under her sniveling and crying she says. "I remember, a good person can protect themselves, a great one can protect others. However, what does this have to do with our cultivating?" Hearing this, Shin felt this was thest straw and says. "I am sorry, but I have put up with a lot from you. Trying to help you through out your time here, but clearly you will only be harming others and yourself if you manage to grow. For your punishment, you shall lose your cultivation and be a mortal once more. To ensure that you will not be able to harm others, your dan tian shall be broken as well." The youngdies eyes widen in shock and she exims. "How is that punishment fitting the crime? What have I done?" Walking into the imprisoning technique, he says. "I should have done this long ago. Your crimes are more than I can count, but in hopes that you would be better your fellow disciples and I have put up with much your mistakes. Now without embarrassing yourself any further ept your punishment." Chapter 114 - A Crack Walking into the imprisoning technique, he says. "I should have done this long ago. Your crimes are more than I can count, but in hopes that you would be better your fellow disciples and I have put up with much your mistakes. Now without embarrassing yourself any further ept your punishment." Seeing him walking in, she thinks to herself. ''Now is my chance! I can escape.'' Having such thoughts she gets up, and runs toward the other end of the wall, causing Shin to shake his head in disappointment while still walking. Running away from the patriarch, thedy runs directly at the wall. Thinking to herself. ''I am almost there.'' Then, hitting the wall, she isunched back, and her body slides back until she isying before his feet. Without further dy, Shin squats down thinking. ''*sigh, I never wanted to do this to you. You have brought this upon yourself.'' Feeling that he should do this by hand rather than using his chi from a distance is why Shin has gotten so close rather than staying outside of the cage. Thus he extends his hand and guiding his chi to the tips of his first two fingers, he jabs at her dan tian, causing it to shatter, and her chi blowing like a breeze outwards from her body in every direction. Meiren and Rei watching this unfold before them try to absorb the whole experience. Meiren even says to Rei with her chi. "Rei, I hope you memorized this, as it is a rare thing. Normally one would be killed in her situation, but this is a worse punishment for cultivators. Although this punishment causes the punisher to get killed through some scheme by the punished sometimes, hence why it is rare." Rei quicklyments. "It certainly is interesting, and it does seem like it would cause trouble for people in the future. Plus if they have sensitive information, I can see why they would be killed instead as dead men tell no tales." For Meiren, she saw this as ignorance, thus to fix this she says. "You are right and wrong. It is safer that way, but memories can be sealed if one is worried about that. Of course they could be unsealed, and resurrection is also possible, both are troublesome so sealing and killing are both useful techniques for cultivators if they want to avoid such problems." Meanwhile, Shin walks back to them after taking the bag off the mortaldyying on the ground. Upon getting back to the two, asks. "Would you mind teleporting her to the beside us? I do not care where." Quickly answering his question Rei answers. "Not a problem. System teleport her to the nearby habitable." The mortal body instantly disappears from the vessel, and the system says. "It isplete, she is in a forested mountain range resting." Hearing this, Shin sighs in relief, and Rei asks the question on his mind, while Meiren has a guess as to why. "Just curious why did you go so easy on her if she caused you and your people so much strife?" Answering his question, Shin says with tears rushing down his face. "I already sealed her mind, so she will not remember anything except what basic knowledge mortals have. You see, she is my daughter, and looks just like her mother. Long ago when I was a mortal, I fell in love with a mortal woman. She was an outcast because she was very unattractive even among mortals but to me she was a treasure. Her love and kindness were worth more to me than anything else in the world. She had a heart of gold, and I will never forget my love who is dead now, but I have no idea and wonder how my daughter became this way." Meiren quickly tries tofort him saying. "You are a great man, and I am sure your love would be proud of your efforts. However you cannot me yourself for your daughter, you tried your best, but she has made her own choices. Just think of it this way, maybe this is the life your daughter desires. To be a mortal that is, as one is less restricted in their choices." "Thank you." Shin says, while kneeling down to hug the female snow leopard. Then a few secondster separates from the hug saying. "Sorry for that blunder. I should not have done that." Feeling a little weird, Meiren says. "While males are not supposed to touch in such ways females, I forgive you, as I kind of understand your grief. Mine is a bit different, but painful not the less. I was stolen from my parents a week after birth, and as far as I know they were killed." "I am sorry to hear that, it is a painful experience to go through." Shin says before continuing. "My parents where killed by bandits when I was eight, they hid me under the floor boards. Later I joined a sect, and started my journey in life." Having both been through such experiences the two feel as though they are bonding just talking about their past. However Rei intercedes, as he has something to say before Shin leaves. "I just wanted to say thank you. You have really helped us out here, also I am truly sorry about what I did before." "I have forgiven you before, however you must forgive yourself Rei. You are a good man, but you made mistakes, just be sure not to make them again. Grow from this experience and that would be good enough for me." Shin says, hoping that even if he could not help his daughter, maybe he could help someone else better themselves and grow. Feeling much better, Rei answers. "I will better myself, and be the best I can. Now, I will let you two get back to your conversation. I must get working on a few things in the mean time." As Rei is walking away momentster, Shin says to him. "Before you go, let me say this. I will send you an alchemist, you are on the right path after all. Have a nice day." ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- Shen hu says to Huoli. "Honey, you are looking tired. Get some rest, and I will join you soon. You have already awoken 20 of these mortals. If you push yourself too much it might harm you and the children." Agreeing to what he had to say, Huoli says. "You are right, I will rest over there by the wall. Do not push yourself too much." Nodding, Shen Hu, says. "I will be over soon, just get your sleep. Once a few more wake up, I will send them over with the others to get working on repairs. Now sleep well my love." ---- Elsewhere A Few Hours Later ---- *Crick *Crick *Crack! "*Yawn, what is going on now?" Yin mumbles as he breaks from his deep thought process. Looking around the room, he sees nothing, and so he gets up to stretch his body a little. Moving closer to Yue, he sees arge crack across the ice, not deep enough to affect Yue, but any more and it will. Thus Yin immediately exims as he starts the freezing spell he used before. "Oh no, what happened?! If this is not found out it may happen again!" Meanwhile, hearing Yins'' worried loud voice from the hallway Rei rushes in, as he just happened to be passing by. Once in, he immediately asks. "What is going on? What happened?" Yin quickly says with clear worry in his voice. "For some reason a crack appeared in the ice on Yueliang, and I do not know why. I am trying to fix it now, but we need to find out why!" After saying this, and casting the spell, Yin takes deep breaths calming both himself and his breathing. Hearing this, Rei trying to remain calm says. "I will go look for ke, and see if she can help make the room colder or something, or at least see if she can figure out why this is happening." Regardless, Yin asks. "Are you not able to figure anything out, I thought you all were genius level people? Or is there something that I am missing?" Rei answers on his way out of the room. "We are each different, while I am good with tech and machinery, ke is good with the science of the more mystical side of things. She works on making the impossible possible, while I just advance existing machinery, and programs. Each of us are geniuses in our own respective fields. It is a gift that our race is born with, but that does not mean we can use that in other fields, now please watch of Yue, and make sure nothing else goes wrong. Thank you for your hard work, and see you soon." -------------------------- I hope you all are enjoying this, please keep up the support. Stay safe, and have fun in these confusing times. Chapter 115 - A Familiar Face... "... It is a gift that our race is born with, but that does not mean we can use that in other fields, now please watch of Yue, and make sure nothing else goes wrong. Thank you for your hard work, and see you soon." Hearing his reply Yin just sighs before casting the spell every 20 minutes. To a lesser degree of course as Yin does not want to thicken the ice anymore, but just maintain the temperature until they figure out what is wrong. ---- Meanwhile Far Far Away ---- On a distant likely in another gxy that was once resided on by a certain someone, a figure in a ck cloak is walking through a forest with his face nay visible. Walking through the woods, hees out into a clearing with a town before him thinking. ''Here it is, been a little while. This should make a decent gift, and a clean up at the same time.'' "I should probably clean my cloak." He mumbles to himself while looking down at the blood on his cloak. However a momentter a gust of wind and water escapes from around him through his clothes and cloak. Thus cleaning and pulling away everything dirty thing from his body and clothes while thinking to himself. ''Ahh, much better, nice and clean. Now to get rid of the remaining forbidden knowledge brought to this world.'' With said thought, he waves his arm in a circle while looking at the town before him, carving it from the nt. In the next second it floats into the air and shrinks as it flies towards him, until eventually it flies into his sleeve in a jade bracelet he is wearing. Then turning around he thinks to himself whilst leaving a crater where the small town once was. ''Well at least now I have a gift, but the master is waiting I am sure, and I still have yet to check up on the young master. Hopefully this all goes well, but either way, at least there is no evidence of him being here now just as instructed.'' Having finished his thought, the man in the ck cloak jumps into the sky diagonally and flies out of the atmosphere. Flying off of the, and away, the man stops for a moment to look around getting a feel for his surroundings. A few short momentster, he continues his journey through the sr system taking in the beautiful sights along the way. Eventually teleporting away as the scenery has been memorized for future perusal. Having teleported away, the man looks around and sees a ck hole thinking. ''Great, it is still open. Time to get back, sadly we cultivators cannot make a way that does not require multiple jumps, and instead of a direct route have to do this. However at least there is nice scenery and we could learn from that around us. Maybe this is why no one has made singr jump travel yet! Oh well, it is not like I have the time to do such research myself right now anyways.'' Whilst thinking about such matters he flies into the ck hole before him, and continues his journey for much time toe. ---- Meanwhile As The Time Passes ---- The two tigers, snow leopard, Yin, ke, along with a few others meet in a residential room to discuss their findings, meanwhile the animals and Yin feeling exhausted. The funny part is, exhaustion is something liches tend not to have period. Regardless, they quickly get to the conversation. ke begins the conversation with her findings. "I have checked the room, it is cold enough to freeze a person to death in seconds, of course it is designed so this will not happen to anyone who is not staying there for more that 24 hours, or liches. Thus, the cold has set in by now obviously, and Yue should be fine, so there are only a few things I can think of." With thest sentence having grabbed the rooms attention firmly, she continues. "I can only think that a sr re or something happened, as it is a connection to another world after all, thus I can only affect it so much with this tech. Now for the second being just a freak urrence maybe? Although thest and least likely one is that either he awoke for a second, or his body is producing more heat than we ounted for due to his body being unstable. Thus I do not know what to do." Hearing these bizarre yet not impossible theories, Yinments. "While I do not doubt your capabilities, I am curious. If he really woke up, could that mean that his body has stabilized on its own? I mean the chances of this urring by sr re or chance seem near impossible, yet possible, however it seems most likely that out of the options given it is his body reacting somehow. After all, the spells I cast are not weak, but neither is our king." The tigers, feeling exhausted do not chime in and instead just decide to sleep. As staying awake through such a debate is too much effort, and they still have thousands to waketer while risking their lives in the process of saving these unknowing people that they consider friends. Meiren however chimes in asking. "I do not care about all of the things you are talking about, the main thing of importance in this meeting is simply, will our young master, king, or whatever you want to call him be able to be kept alive at this moment? The alchemist that Shin rmended hase, and given us hope that he can be saved, but if we cannot keep him alive for the next few days to wake him up then what are to do? I mean seriously, if our king has saved us each in our own times of need, cannot rely on us in his, are we really worthy of being under him?" Listening to her ramble, Yin cuts her off saying. "I understand that you are specifically close with him because of your situation but so are we. In addition to that, whilst this is blunt, you are not capable of helping him in anyway right now, so please do not question those who can and are trying. If you have some advice that may help, that is wee, but spreading doubt, and pain amongst us will only make this more troublesome and difficult for us. Therefore please calm yourself, and just be patient, we are all in the same boat." Not wanting any arguing about the topic to continue, nor waste more time, Victoria chimes in. "Look, we all get it, someone important to us is in dire straights, and we are all trying. Now, may we get back to the matter at hand? Wasting more time does none of us any good, and while I know there is likely nothing I can do to help at the moment, I would like to suggest that we get back on track." ke quicklyments. "Thank you, Victoria. Anyways, since I have said want must be said, and we all now the situation. Yin, would you please keep your eye on Yue as you have been. If you need myself, or anyone else, we will either be working on repairs with the others or sleeping,e anytime." Yin promptly answers. "I will. Now with that being said, shall we all disperse? I would rather we get these matters over with sooner rather thanter so we can get back to enjoying our lives." The group nods all except for the tigers who are still sound asleep and resting up to continue their healing of those on board. That being said, the all continue to disperse except for Meiren who stays behind with the tigers. Staying behind, she thinks to herself. ''Sigh, why does this have to happen now of all times.'' Yet, even thinking such a thought, she goes next to the sleeping tigers andys down with them to sleep herself. As she has been feeling extremely worn out from the stress and worry alone. ---- In The Meantime ---- In the near back of the vessel, Rei is cranking nuts and bolts, pulling apart the equipment piece by piece to see what is wrong along with a few hundred others working in different areas of the room. Trying to find what got damaged, whether it be a regtor of some sort, or an engine, or any number of other problems that it could be, those gathered feel determined toplete this. Lest they risk danger in deep space, as their travels so far have been fairly easy going not counting the wendigospared to normal deep space flight. ------------------ Things have been rough and tiring the past week or so, as I had gotten injured and all, but wrighting this novel has gotten me through it. Anyways, I look forward to your continued support, please keep it up. I love my fans, and hope you all enjoy this as much as I am if not more.. Well if that is possible anyway. Chapter 116 - Black Blood ... those gathered feel determined toplete this. Lest they risk danger in deep space, as their travels so far have been fairly easy going not counting the wendigospared to normal deep space flight. A few hourster, an older gentle man in a white cloak with purple trim walks below the ship. Below the vessel he waits, standing alone for many tens of minutes whilst thinking to himself. ''While they seem to be in a rush to heal theirpanion, they seem awfully busy to have not noticed me here yet. Well, then again they are still young, and the youth should experience it while they can before too much happens.'' A few momentster, just as he is finishing his thoughts, the old cheerful man with his long flowing white hair gets teleported into the flying vessel above the outer court of the sect. Arriving inside, he is greeted by the sight of a long flowing and wavy ck haired beautiful youngdy. Looking at her, the old man thinks to himself. ''Well, I really hope that the young people of this generation are not trading in their education for beauty. Either way, at least they have us to teach them.'' Regardless of his thoughts, he says. "Hello young one, it is nice to meet you. My name is Bingwen, and yours?" Hearing this, ke answers him with a bow before saying. "Hello, my name is ke, it is a pleasure to meet you. I will guide you to Yueliangs'' room, therefore please follow me. Also, my apologies if you had to wait long." She says as she turns around to lead him to the room. However before she could get farther down the hall, Bingwen quickly says. "It is alright miss ke, I have been here before and know where the room is. Regardless, thank you for the offer. Although I do have a question, how is it so many of those people who where in thata like state awake now? It is much more noisy and energetic now." In response to his question ke exins while still leading the way. "Well two of ourpanions are skilled cultivators and have been working around the clock to wake each of them, of course we only have a thousand or two awake currently." "Interesting." Bingwen mumbles before saying. "Thank you for answering this old mans questions. *Chuckles a little. You are a very kind person young one, your parents certainly raised you right. Although if you do not mind, could you answer this question I have had for a while now. Why does your body seem different? You and your people have different auras of sorts, and it is clearly not a phisique or something. However if you do not want to understand I will not pry." ke giggles a little before saying. "Well thank you for not prying much, but I guess it would not hurt to give you a hint on the right path. Our bodies are slightly different from most other humans. However without our young masters approval, I cannot say more." "It is quite alright, it is actually very nice to see such loyal and kind hearted youths." Bingwen smiles as he spoke. A few momentster, they arrive at Yueliangs'' room. Walking into the room, Bingwen announces himself in a cheerful voice. "Hello everyone, I, Bingwen, am back." ke walks over to Yin who is sitting in a chair watching Yue, but the tigers however raise their heads to see hime in. Not getting any reply, Bingwen says. "Alright, well it seems serious mood it is. I will get right to the point then, I brought with me ten pills, they should bring him close if not above his life span that he had before whatever mysterious event caused this." He says with a curious voice hoping to figure out what he has not been told. Still not getting any answers, he continues. "Well at least I do not need to know that to heal him in this particr case. Anyways, I must forewarn you, as this happened a few days ago, his body may have new impurities from this ailment, and if it does you will have to hold down his body as I feed these too him. Does everyone understand? Also, he will be fine as long as you all follow the simple directions I give." The two tigers, Shen Hu, and Huoli, the lich, Yin, and the high orc ke look at each other to see if any of them have any questions. A few secondster seeing that no one did, Yin speaks up. "Alright, so we just need to hold him down right? If that is the case, then let us get started already if you do not mind so that we can get our young master back as soon as possible." Bingwenments. "Great, I like your straight forwardness. Then let us begin, the strongest among you go to his shoulders and hold them down, however another of you needs to hold sown his legs. I will proceed to feed each of these to him, as well as assisting in the breaking down of these pills in his body." Having given these instructions out, Shen Hu quickly goes over cing his paws on Yueliangs shoulders, making for a funny sight to the others. Meanwhile ke goes over to hold down his legs, and Bingwen sits on the side of the bed of Yueliang so he will be able to better focus himself during this process. Checking on both the others while the rest are standing by a meter away, Bingwen sees that they are prepared and ces the first in Yues'' mouth and uses his chi to help it flow through him as it breaks down. A few secondster, as the first finishes, Yin says while watching. "Well that was pretty anti climactic." Bingwen however quickly says. "Do not be so quick to judge. It will show more as his years begin to fill up. However at this time, it is like a drop in the ocean." Hearing this, no morements were made by others as he started using the next pill. ... Then came the third, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, then the seventh, and eighth... As the eighth pill is flowing through Yues'' body, his body begins to tremble slightly. Thus surprising all those around except the alchemist who knew it was normal. Shen Hu then asks upon seeing this. "If this is all, do we really need to hold him down?" The old alchemist however, answers. "Look, just trust me. You should hold him down to make this easier and faster. However at this moment this is just the beginning. His body is just now filling up with his life span, however you will see more as he gets closer." Having said this, he ces in the 9th pill. Just as it starts breaking apart Yueliangs'' body begins shaking for a few seconds as if he was having a seizure, however it abruptly stops near instantly after a few seconds. Once it stops, his body coughs up some ck substance that seems simr to blood if it were ck and thicker. As much as everyone there wanted to say something to this physician and alchemist, they knew it would be to no avail, and likely only cause him to be upset. Not wanting to lose one of the few people they know of who could help their young master, they all bit their tongue while thinking the same thought. ''If it is this much of a difference now, just how worrisome and bad will the 10th be?'' Knowing everyone is likely worried, before he ces in pill number ten, Bingwen says. "Look, I can feel that you all are worried. Please calm yourselves as it will do nothing to help, but instead hinder the process. Now just bear with me until the tenth is finished, and you can see the fruits of ourbor so to speak." Having finished what he had to say, and the others feeling more at ease hearing that, he ces in thest pill. The instant it touches his tongue, ke and Shen Hu have to put in near all of their strength to hold him down as the fit he is having this time is much stronger. Wondering when the fit would end, about two minutester it finally stops, and Yueliang''s head turns to the side as his eyes open, and he starts throwing up the same ck goo from before. After a few cups worth hade out, he wipes his mouth before saying. "Wow that was discusting. Either way, thank you everyone for your hard work, I missed you all." However as he looks up to see all the teary eyed people all round him, he notices they are charging at him.. Then all of a sudden he is encased in a small group hug, as well as the surprised yet also not surprised physician. Chapter 117 - A Welcome Recovery However as he looks up to see all the teary eyed people all round him, he notices they are charging at him. Then all of a sudden he is encased in a small group hug, as well as the surprised yet also not surprised physician. Still lying down, and covered in ice, Yue blows it off of his body with his chi, turning it into water vapor as it leaves his body. Then reciprocating their hug, Yue continues. "Awe, thank you everyone for the hugs. I missed you all as well. While I was only awake part of the time I was out, I know you all tried your best. By the way, could you tell me how the others who were asleep are doing? I heard the tigers were waking them, but it seems some have awoken seeing that ke is here." Quickly answering his question while separating from the hug as well as the others ke says with a straight face and all serious except her eyes that indicated something else. "Shen Hu, and Huoli have been working hard, and about 2 thousand or so are awake, thus it should only take a few more days to have everyone up and back to their daily routines." Hearing this, Yue asks. "So is there anything else that I should know about? I assume we are on another world since there is this man that, no offence good sir, I do not recognize." The old man Bingwen, stands up as the others had finally made way for him. Meanwhile saying. "Do not worry young man, I understand. My name is Bingwen, an alchemist and physician for Patriarch Shins'' Sect. Promptly replying, Yue says with a light bow. "It is a pleasure to meet you, and thank you for helping me with my health situation. I just hope I did not cause you too much trouble." Bingwen kindly replies. "Not to worry, such is the proffession that I have chosen. I love helping and guiding the future generations as well as those that are of the prior if I am capable." "Well thank you very much once more for your help." Yue says to Bingwen, then waiting for the reply from those around him. A few secondster, Yin answers. "Well, before I answers your question, is it alright to discuss with our guest here?" Just as Yueliang is about to say something, Bingwen not wanting to cause any trouble says. "Do not worry, I will step outside. Please do not worry, however if one of you would be so kind as to send me back that would be great, as I do have a few others to assist today." Hearing the obvious excuse clearly given out of kindness, Yue just smiles before saying. "I apologize that I cannot do it myself after what you have done for me, but I am still a little weak. However ke if you do not mind, would you please guide our honored guest out?" ke nods and knowing that the old man is kind and proper, proceeds to guide him out of the room withoutint. However upon leaving the room she says to him. "I hope you do not think that our young master means anything extra by sending me instead of Rei or one of the others." Figuring that was probably the case, he says. "Do not worry, I understand. Also even if I had, I do not partake in such unseemly disys of affection." "Thank you, it seems I have misjudged you Bingwen." ke replies, and Bingwen does not say another word for now, just smiling and nodding that he understands. A little whileter, ke says. "I hope you have a good day, and that one day we may meet again." She says as the man begins to disappear with a smile. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere A Few Moments Earlier ---- Yin speaks up. "So to catch you up, there were a few main events that happened since you were out of it. After you teleported us away, we took the ship and left the. The wendigos followed us, however we eventually teleported way from them, making them think we killed ourselves. After we got out of that sr system, we flew around for a short while beforeing across the patriarch of this sect who is helping us, and who sent the alchemist." Hearing the brief exnation of what has urred since, Yue asks with very little surprise. "Is that all or is there anything else I missed?" After having said what he did, Yin feeling that Yue obviously knew something continues. "Well there was another alchemist who we found but they turned on us, but that was resolved quickly by the Patriarch Shin." *Sigh. "I worry that before we leave this ce, we may owe him too much already." Yue says under his breath, but just loud enough they all can hear him. Hearing this, those around look a little disappointed in themselves as they wish they could have found some other way, but at least they did not cause harm to their friends nor family. This alone was enough to lift their spirits slightly, not to mention what Yue is about to say. Yue adds on to what he said, this time in a normal voice. "Look, I do not mean anything negative by that. I am actually quite proud of how you handled all of this. While you could have let me die, you went through all of the troubles you have to save me, as well as your kins men. In addition to that, you managed to make a temporary ally, but an ally for us none the less." Regardless of feeling better hearing this, Shen Hu chimes in. "While I am not trying to put anyone down or other wise I feel you should know the details to which allowed us this current situation. The high orc Rei decided to make a trade, where they assist us among other things, in exchange for our knowledge. More specifically any that you or the high orcs do not have a problem sharing, and while we started this as a deal, it seems Shin is genuine about the friendship we have, at least for now." "I see, still you all did well. Either way, Shen Hu and Huoli, thank you so much for your hard work. Once I have some more strength in my body again, I will assist with bringing the others back. Also, I think thatter, we should get more of these pills from the alchemist in case of another such emergency in the future. Now, while I do not n on this happening again, it is best to be prepared, and I could feel that a day longer and I would have been dead. But that does not matter now, since you all managed to save me." Yueliang said in order to get a timeline of sorts of what they should work on for now. Now having given a base for what to do for now, Yin says. "I will go find that alchemist and see what sort of deal we can work out for more of those pills. Shen Hu and Huoli should probably continue resting as they have been working around the clock. Yue, when you see ke, if you could send her to help the others with repairs on this space ship, that would be very useful, and likely get us off of this asteroid all the sooner." Thus those in the room began to leave, and Yueliang staysying down pondering to himself. ''Asteroid? Do they mean it is a dwarf, or are we really on an asteroid? I mean they do not have an atmosphere, but then again, alchemists, patriarchs, sects.... WAIT WHAT?!? We are in a cultivation sr system, no, gxy, obviously they would have taken it over by now. Ugh, of all the dangerous ces we could have gone, and they called it safe. *sigh. It seems I need to exin some things to themter.'' Meanwhile, seeing the people leaving from Yueliangs'' room, an elegant youngdy walks into it once they are gone. As she walks in with a silver ter in her hands, with food and silver ware on top, she says with a shy tone. "Hello Yueliang, you are awake, how exciting. I brought some food that I hope will suit your tastes. Please let me know what you think." Looking at the tray full of his favorite deserts, including the ice cream fudge cookie cake, as well as a wonderful fennel and licorice tea to enjoy with it. Seeing it all full of sweets, Yue says. "Thank you Orine, it looks delicious, and I cannot wait to try it. It has been a little while, I apologize about that, but I am curious. Since when did you start cooking?" "I have been learning with Victoria, she has been teaching me since a little before we moved to the world we just left. Either way, I am new at baking, and cooking, so hopefully it turned out well.." Orine replies shyly. Chapter 118 - Getting In The Way Of Things "I have been learning with Victoria, she has been teaching me since a little before we moved to the world we just left. Either way, I am new at baking, and cooking, so hopefully it turned out well." Orine replies shyly. Not wanting to extend this conversation any further than he already has, Yue struggles to push himself up. Trying to turn his body so that he could sit up, he falls back down. However not letting that get him down, he keeps trying. However with every muscle and part of his body feeling exhausted, including his mind, he falls asleep. Seeing this, Orine smiles, then picks up the tray of food. She turns around to walk out the door thinking. ''I can always make these againter, of course he would be tired after having a few siezures, and not eating for a while. Although at least there was the gesture, should he remember it, that is.'' Walking out of the room, Meiren sitting outside the door asks. "Too weak to eat right? I heard from Yin." She says to Orsliane, who hearing her words nearly jumps out of her skin from surprise, even fumbling the tray in her hands. Trying to bnce everything once more, Orine quickly saves it from spilling, and then replies. "Yes, he is asleep. His body is in slightly rough shape as well, not that he noticed, however as the physician said, we should not mention it to him, so as to give him one less thing to worry about." Meiren quickly adds. "It is a surprise he could move at all." She says, and noticing Orines'' surprise continues. "Don''t be so surprised, I am a cultivator after all. Anyways, it is amazing he could move at all considering all the chaos the chi caused in his body while he was out." Not understanding anything about cultivating, but still understanding the damage caused to a degree, Orine nods and makes her way through the hall. Still having to do something with the food, she makes her way to those hard at work in the back of the space ship. Meanwhile, Yin is down on the ground, wandering the outer sect, wondering to himself. ''Where exactly did he go?'' Not being able toe to a solution even many minutester he looks around once more. Seeing a sect elder off in the distance, Yin starts running through the street towards her, causing many to look at him with odd nces. A few momentster, not noticing, nor caring about the odd stares, Yin makes it to the sect elder. Stopping before him, he quickly gets to the point asking. "Mr. sect elder , could you tell me where the Patriarch is currently? I have urgent business with him." Looking the half lich up and down, pondering to himself. A few momentster, havinge to a conclusion he replies with a question of his own. "You are not from around here are you? State your name and business." Feeling a little annoyed, but keeping it under control, Yin replies. "My name is Yin, now as you know, I am an honored guest here at this sect by the permission Patriarch Shin himself. Would you please either guide me to him, or tell me where he is? Time is of the essence." Laughing the young looking man says. "If you truly were here by the request of the Patriarch, you would have been able to call him yourself on a jade slip. Seeing as you are not capable of such, you must be one of the new disciples getting pranked by the inner court disciples right? Just go back, and I will forget this offence, however do such a disrespectful thing again and you will be punished heavily. Lastly, it is not proper to run in the sect unless it is an emergency, now you may be on your way." Angered by this young looking person, Yin just walks off feeling extremely annoyed. All the while, the man who angered him just chuckles thinking that it was some hazing. However what did not pass through his thoughts was that it could be true, nor the fact that while hazing did ur is was rare and a punishable offence in many sects. Not to mention the fact that liches are rare, and how the sect got their hands on one would be quite the feat in and of itself. Why such thoughts never passed his mind who knows, but feeling that it was impossible that such a case was true, as he was gone during their arrival, the man just continues on with his prior business. Meanwhile, as Yue walks off extremely frustrated, ke is hard at work with the others in the back of the space ship. Momentster, Orine walks in with the tray still in hand. She calls out loud. "ke, could youe here for a moment?" ... Not getting a reply, Orine walks through the massive room until shees ross a female bodyying underneath a block of machinery hard at work. Seeing this body, Orine bnces on one foot in her high heels with the tray in hand, and nudges the body with her other foot. Despite being quite elegant, and not normally one to do such things, she did not want to set the silver tter down, lest she brakes something. Feeling the nudge, ke looks at where it came from bumbing her head on the machine above her head eximing. "Ow." Then seeing the open toe high heels, presuming it to be Victoria, or one of the other fancily dresseddies, she crawls out from under the machinery. As she gets out from under it, ke expresses surprise on her face, due to the shock of who she saw before her. A few secondster mumbling. "Orine?" "Yes?" Orine replies confused by the tone used when hearing her name. ke quicklyughs a little, and then says. "Wow, I never thought I would see the day when you would wear a dress. Lovingbat so much, the closest thing I have seen you wear is abat skirt. Either way, you look amazing. So tell me, what did youe here for? Also, why have you changed, unless..." In response to kes question, Orines'' face blushes red, thus giving the answer to ke as to why she looks and acts a bit different. However, even with her face blushing, she tries to act natural saying shyly, as is her personality. "I came because I made some food, and since I do not want to waste it, would you care to have some with me? It looks like you could use the break after all, and we are still friends right?" Giggling a little, ke promptly responds. "Yes, yes we are. Well, follow me, and we can eat. I just have to wash up a little first." ke says as she turns, and begins walking towards a side room, presumably one for resting or storage. Without a word, Orine follows ke, as they walk through the room full of people hard at work on all manner of machinery trying to find out what is wrong, and fix the problem. Especially considering, that the system did not give them a location of where the problem is despite being programed to do exactly that if the need be. Arriving in the room, ke walks over to a corner, pulling out two bar stools, cing them on either side of a round metal barrel. Then picking up the smooth circr cut of woodying against the barrel, she ces it on top of the barrel, fitting as though it were made to be there. After setting this up, she pulls out a rag, and wipes the seats in case of dust or other wise, and says. "Please take a seat, I will be right back." Then ke walks towards another room where a sink could be seen through the door way. While ke is in the room, Orine walks over to the makeshift table, and sets down the tray on the seemingly clean wooden b covering the barrel. Then as if she had been in this room before, she walks to a shelf and pulls out a clean white towel setting it on one of the bar stools before sitting down. A few momentster, ke walks out of the wash room lookingpletely clean aside from the blue mechanic jump suit tied around her waist. However, she makes it look natural in the ck boots and tank top visible, as well as her hair tied back in a pony tail, with a blue baseball cap to keep anything from falling in her hair or any stray hairs from getting in the way. Sitting down on the empty bar stool, ke examines the food and drink before her, before asking. "Clearly we both know who this was made for. So tell me, how did he enjoy it, or was he asleep before he could even see it?" Both reaching for a fork, to get ready to eat, Orine answers. "He said it looks delicious, however before he could even get a taste of anything, he feel asleep. Although, who could me him in his current shape." Starting with the Ice cream fudge cookie cake, the two elegantly start carving into it, and eating the delicious tray of deserts. ke even saying. "Well that is too bad, however you do have next time. Just remember not to be sad if he forgets.. As you know, seizures often cause slight memory loss from the misfires of the electrical signals from the synapses in the brain." Chapter 119 - A Playful Old Man Starting with the Ice cream fudge cookie cake, the two elegantly start carving into it, and eating the delicious tray of deserts. ke even saying. "Well that is too bad, however you do have next time. Just remember not to be sad if he forgets. As you know, seizures often cause slight memory loss from the misfires of the electrical signals from the synapses in the brain." Orine whilst enjoying the cake replies. "Mhmm." Giggling a little ke asks with a sly smile. "What was that again?" After swallowing, she says. "I understand that, don''t worry." Going back and forth, the two talk for close to a hour after starting with the deserts. Of course given Orines'' personality, not much is said after having said the main things she wanted to say. As the time passes, and the two talk, elsewhere something interesting urs. Back down on the ground, still searching but having calmed down already, Yin takes a step forward. Feeling the hair on his body stand on end, Yin jumps backward immediately. The split secondter a small crater is formed where he just left. However before having time to admire the mysterious crater, he jumps to his left, then back and right. Dodging every which way and noticing that small pebble like meteors are crashing down around him, he ponders in his mind. ''Which lousy pest is trying to tick me off now? Who ever it is they better have the strength to back up their actions.'' Having thought this, Yin looks up, searching the skies as he dodges every which way. "Ow!" Yin exims as he gets hit by one in the sixth rib down on the right side of his back. Looking back immediately, Yin catches a glimpse of a light shing across the sky. Seeing this he thinks to himself. ''Ugh, I was too slow. Well at least this is one less thing to worry about for now.'' Having sessfully evaded a possibly deadly prank, Yin continues his search as though nothing even happened. Although looking around he wonders. ''Where exactly did I end up?'' He wonders before feeling a hand on his shoulder, thus he turns around. Turning around, he sees an older gentleman, who says. "It seems you made it. Yin right? I heard you were looking for me, therefore I am curious. What made you want to look for me again, or did something happen to Yue again?" Hearing his questions, Yin answers. "Yes, my name is Yin. Also since you seem to know I was looking for you are you the one who nearly killed me by throwing pebble sized meteors?" Noticing that hisst question has not been answered, Bingwen asks with a confused expression. "So I was right, your leader still needs help? I was sure he would be fine. To answer your question, Yes, I was ying around, and knew you would not be such an easy target. Well unless I was actually trying to aim and hit you that is. Anyways, please lead the way, we should hurry if something happened." Bingwen says casually, as if what he had done was not life threatening in the slightest. Dumbfounded by Bingwens'' easy going attitude towards what he did, Yin just says. "Never mind that, anyways, Yue is fine. However there is something we would like to discuss." Cutting off Yin before he can get to the point Bingwen asks. "We? I do not sense anyone else here at the moment." Not giving into his jokes this time, Yin continues. "I am here on be half of Yue, now back to the point. We would like to either hire you to make more of the pills or to buy the pill recipe off of you, if not both." Wanting to y around a little more with this interesting lich, Bingwen says with a tearful looking face. "Recipes are life blood of alchemists. Without them what could we do? Alchemists have to research and make pills over many years, if not decades, then centuries just to make one recipe, sometimes even longer. Do you mean to take my job from me?" Seeing as he is not capable of stopping the old man from messing around, unless he is serious of course, Yin just replies. "Sure, I will do it, all you need to do is teach me. After all it is better to gain knowledge, than to remain ignorant. So do we have a deal?" Bingwens'' face turns serious after hearing his response. Looking at Yins'' facial expression that seems to be the same, he says. "Yin, whether you are interested in alchemy or just learning the recipe, you should be careful with your words. It is easy for one to take offence, or even worse if you were taken seriously, then what would you do?" Although half joking at first, Yin replies. "I will dly learn if it means that I can help those around me, as well as learn something new. I understand that alchemy is not something that you learn and is over, but something that is more like a way of life. However whatever it takes to help my friend, I will do." Hearing Yins''st words, Bingwen smiles slyly. Then preparing for another joke, Bingwen opens his mount. "..." However before he can utter a word, Yin says. "Please do not joke around right now Alchemist Bingwen. While it can be quite fun to be yful at times, right now, I would prefer it if we could just work out a deal. Whether that be you teaching me alchemy, or selling me the pills, it matters not, just tell me what the deal is." Seeing how serious this lich is, he gives up with his yfulness for now, and answers. "Alright." "Alright? What do you mean?" Yins asks a few moments of silenceter. Waiting a few moments to reply he gives a random excuse. "It is exhausting to make so many pills at my age, and considering the recipe will be useless to someone who clearly does not even know the basics of alchemy, I may teach you." Hearing these words, Yins eyes shine with excitement. Something that surprised even Yin himself, considering he did not think he would feel excited to learn this, but it seems words that gave him hope, have spurred his curiosity and desire. Meanwhile Bingwen continues speaking, and even tossing an old and worn looking book as well as a jade slip at Yin. "While I may teach you, there are a few conditions. I do want to pass on my technique, however not just to anyone. You must memorize everything in this first. After that,e find me. That jade slip will help you do so." Catching both items, Yin says while still visibly excited. "Thank you very much, I will not let you down." "While I hope that that is true, you clearly are not from around here." Bingwen says while noticing something missing. Hearing these words, Yin ponders to himself. ''What could be I be missing? ... Oh right, paying respects to your master!'' Figuring out what he was missing, Yin quickly bows deeply with fist in hand to Bingwen, while saying. "Disciple pays respects to master." "Alright, I ept you as my first disciple, now you may go." Bingwen says before thinking to himself. ''I do not remember saying I would be his master, but instead his teacher. Oh well, I have already epted him. Hopefully he will be a good disciple unlike my friend who was nearly killed by his. Fortunately he found a better discipleter, an extremely loyal one. Well, I guess it is time to ask the Patriarch to pay up now.'' He thinks to himself as he fades from existence, disappearing from the inner court. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere Many Moments Later ---- Yin is back inside the space ship sitting on afortable chair in Yueliangs'' room as he has quite quickly gotten used to being in there. While sitting in the corner of the room as Yue sleeps, he is reading the book he was given with all his focus, not wanting to miss a single thing. Trying to memorize the book, Yin is hard at work. Inside this book he was given, are many different types of nts, as well as their uses, effects, and how they effect different things. It shows their appearances, as well as the pills they are used for. Although, this book contains recipes, there are only a few thousand, 2000 or so in the back of the book that he has counted so far. Also it is so thick one could hold their fist against the side and it would still be thicker. However as Yin is reading he notices something about the book. While turning pages, he notices the appearance of the book is different from the book itself, as each chapter in the book seems to be equal to one page. Whilst he is reading the book, Orinees back into the room, however seeing that he is busy and Yueliang is still asleep, she sits in another chair against the wall. Since there is nothing she can help with for now, she decides to watch over Yue, while reading as well. Thus she pulls out a book that seems to be for learning a skill after taking her seat. ---------------------------- Hello everyone, this month I will be trying to put out 2 chapters a day. Phew that feel intense yet exciting just to say. What a fun challenge to begin. I hope you all will try to support this novel a little more, as it will give me more motivation. Love you all, have a wonderful day. Chapter 120 - Digging A Little Deeper Whilst he is reading the book, Orinees back into the room, however seeing that he is busy and Yueliang is still asleep, she sits in another chair against the wall. Since there is nothing she can help with for now, she decides to watch over Yue, while reading as well. Thus she pulls out a book that seems to be for learning a skill after taking her seat. ---- Many Hours Later ---- *Yawn. ''Yin is reading, an the other sleeping, I guess I should catch up on my sleep as well.'' Orine thinks to herself as she closes her eyes having finished a book and a half in the time passed. ---- A Few Moments Later ---- *Yawn. Looking around the room, Yue sees Yin reading, and Orine with her eyes closed, and sleeping lightly. Still feeling very weak, Yue starts pushing his body to sit up while feeling aches and pains all over. ''So it seems I had injury induced epilepsy. Hopefully I will not end up forgetting too much.'' Yue thinks to himself while analyzing his current situation. Momentster, even in his kind of rough state, he crawls to the edge of the bed. Reaching the edge his hand slips and he nearly falls off the bed, but gets caught by Yin. Who then says. "My friend, why try so hard when you have those who will give a shoulder to lean on without a second though so near to you?" Feeling touched, Yue replies. "Thank you for helping me. I know there is much for me to learn and room for me to grow, yet you all help me so much. By the way, the reason I wanted to get up was to see if I could, but also to get a something to write on. Do you mind getting me something that I can write down my thoughts on?" Yin lifts Yue by his arms, setting him against the wall so that he can sit up on the bed easier. However after finishing this, hements. "I will get it for you, but there is something I want to tell you first. While you see that you have room to grow, for us, just seeing that you acknowledge that, is already progresspared to others. Now I will be right back, try not to get yourself hurt any more in the mean time." Having finished what he had to say, Yin walks to a wall in the room, and pushes on it as if it were a button. A secondter it goes in and slides to the side as well as the panel to its left. Thus revealing a closet, as well as much of what is inside. With the closet open, he reaches inside to a top shelf pulling down a notebook. Having gotten what he wanted, Yin pushes on the side of the right panel. A secondter the two panels return to their original ce, as he walks back to the bed to give Yue the notebook. Handing over the notebook to Yueliang, Yue says while weakly holding up his arm. "Thank you." Weakly pulling up his legs so he has something easier to write on, he sets the notebook on hisp. Then opening it finds a pen and a book of paper in side. Thus he begins writing all the things he does not want to forget, as well as his ns for the future. However his writing looks a little sloppy as even trying to hold a pen takes a lot of effort, let alone trying to draw chinese characters. While Yue is busy writing, Yin sits down on the bed beside him in case he needs anything. Also to kill the time, and do as his teacher told him, he takes out the book and continues to work on memorizing everything it has to offer. ---- Meanwhile Far Far Away Elsewhere ---- In front of arge doorway in a massive castle leading to the throne room, the man in a ck cloak could be seen. This man pushes open the gates and gives his name to a butler who then announces his arrival to the man on the throne who is in the middle of a meeting. A few secondster, the man on the throne says. "Alright that is all for today, we will finish this tomorrow. I have something important to deal with, thus you may leave." Not holding back, as he feels time is of the essence. Thus the people all bowed and quickly took their leave from the grandiose throne room. A few minutester, with all the hundreds if not thousands of people in the room finally gone, the man who is still sitting on the throne says. "You are back a littleter than anticipated. Tell me, where there any troubles on your journey?" Kneeling down, with head bowed, practically prostrating, the man in the ck cloak says. "My emperor, there were no troubles, just had to get rid of some evidence. As expected you were right, there seems to be some one who has a system close to what you designed. Albeit an ancient design, but one of yours none the less. I have yet to tell if they are of your bloodline, but as far as we know, everyone of your lineage has long been killed off except for the young master, and the young miss." The emperor ponders to himself upon hearing these words, before saying. "Before anything else, we are certain that every one of my decent is dead except for the aforementioned right? I have had a feeling for millennia, but never found any evidence." Promptly answering, the man in the ck cloak says. "While I do not know all things, that is what our documents say, and we have had no evidence other wise until recently. There are a few things I have found out, they seem to be male, and around 21 to 22. However there is something very odd. By this age they should have been well known, but ording to what I found the person in question is only just beginning to learn about what your lineage is capable of. I also discovered where theyst traveled to." Hearing this, the emperor smiles, and says. "Tell me more, this is beginning to intrigue me. So 21, male, just learning what he can do, and what else?" "Well he has a group with him, but because ofing into contact with some very weak and pathetic species he ran, and it looks like put his life on the line to do so. It seems he is humble, kind, and a good future leader if he is to continue growing." "Hmm, tell me about what species. Also you did clean up after this person right?" The emperor asks. "There were a few specs of dust, just some pathetic wendigos, medium strength for their race, but pathetic none the less. Also, I did make sure all things rting back to your system are gone. There were a few humans if you want to call them that who were being supported by him as well, but their minds are locked, and the evidence with me. Which if you do not mind, what would you like me to do with these items?" The emperor quickly says while feeling curious as to what was created so far. "Quickly bring them to me, I would like to see what this either descendent or copy cat has made." Thus the man in the ck cloak slowly stands, maintaining a respectful posture at all times. Then handing over his bracelet to the emperor. Who then begins sorting through everything. Even guiding the chi through it all as though it were second nature. While going through everything in seconds his face turns deeply serious as the man in the ck cloak returns to his earlier position. Having finished going through it all, the emperor says with all seriousness. "You said it is likely not a descendant! How do you exin this?! You know full well only those of my lineage, albeit the first one I made is capable of this. I knew you were supporting my only remaining son, but to think you would openly defy me. You even took a town he created as a gift for my son. Do you think I am stupid or just ignorant?" Sweating bullets from fear of what will happen to him, the man in the ck cloak says. "I dare not. There was nothing rting to you that I could sense. I am loyal to you my Emperor and no one else." The Emperor stars at him, and pressures him with a little of his chi, before saying. "Guards,e and take this traitor." Then continues speaking to this traitor. "You think that at my cultivation, that I cannot read another''s mind? *Sigh, I can see all those traitorous thoughts. Not to mention that I have put up with many of your so called mistakes. It seems I have been to lenient on you." After a few seconds the Emperor continues. "Hmm, maybe a thousand years punishment will do you well. I feel that the ''main'' punishment will do you good. Do not worry, you will not die so easily. With your cultivation such a thing would be near impossible, but that does not mean you will not feel it." Saying all this, the emperor watches the mans face even through the shadows, as it turns from worry, to scared, to terrified at the words ''main punishment''. If one saw his face, they would think he was long dead, and the life had left his body from sheer terror. As the extravagantly armed guards drag him away, even they could feel the terror, as they know how bad it is. But through this, the emperor thinks to himself. ''To think that one of my few friends has actually betrayed me. If it is this bad, I wonder if he is the one who organized the death of my other lineages.. Well at least this punishment should do him good.'' Chapter 121 - A Familial Competition As the extravagantly armed guards drag him away, even they could feel the terror, as they know how bad it is. But through this, the emperor thinks to himself. ''To think that one of my few friends has actually betrayed me. If it is this bad, I wonder if he is the one who organized the death of my other lineages. Well at least this punishment should do him good.'' ''Hopefully he cane out the friend I once knew, rather than the traitor before me now. I miss our adventures and travels together. Sadly he probably only thought of himself as an over paid butler or guard, but to me he will always mean more.'' Then emperor thinks to himself, whilst reminiscing of the past the two of them had together. Meanwhile, the guards having dragged off the ck cloaked man, threw a ne around him before going any further. This ne being more like a choker, burns, freezes, or electrocutes those who try using chi while wearing it. Of course, it only affects their nerve endings so as to make sure no one can try to escape. Many minutester, in the dungeon, the group of six guards bring the man to a hole in the center of the prison, specially designated for people getting the ''main punishment''. Tossing him in, and then closing the hole off with the click of a button, one of the guards says to the others. "To think that the man with the most envious of positions decided to bite the hand that feeds him. Wow, if only one of us had that position, imagine the wonderful life we could have. Hahaha, but this job is better suited for us anyways, right men?" The other fiveugh as well, and agree. "Yes, you are right." One of the five even adds in. "Honestly, imagine the difficulties of his job sometimes, ours is easy. Nice and cosy, all we have to do is guard the emperor, I would say we are the fortunate ones. While it may be difficult at times, the simplicity is a blessing, and the pay allows our families and selvesfort." Hearing this, the others nod in agreement as the walk away, back to the throne room. Meanwhile, inside the chamber in the center of the prison, the man tries wriggling around, whilst surrounded by insects. Many of them burrowing into his skin, and ying with his nerve endings as if they were chew toys. While some are gnawing on his nerves, some of the others eat his skinyer byyer, getting into the muscles, and bones. Then a third type of insect burrows into his bones eating the marrow, and crawling around, causing endless torment to him. And if any of them get tired, they change ces as is their instinct. Then with all the blood flowing out, some manner of flies fly around drinking it, as well as mosquitoes. While all this is going on, blood curdling screams could be heard all throughout the dungeon, and if not for the arrays around the dungeon, probably all through the continent. However, there are also a type of electricity inducing insect that crawls into his brain and firing electrical impulses add to the pain, and causing his brain to have all manner of problems. Of course with his cultivation, before his body could be wholly devoured, he would heal back to a healthy state thus the endless cycle of being eaten, and yed with. At the same time, every second feels like a year, thus the thousand years would be closer to 31,536,000,000 years. And should one make it out sane they would be pardoned, lest they were deemed likely tomit the crime again. However should one not be found sane afterwards, there were people who are able to help, but one would have to remember the memory of their punishment, which while one would think would not be too bad after eventually getting used to it. There is actually a special array in the chamber that changes ones mentality back to before it happened, while still leaving the memory so they can never adapts. Also the insects frequently change their pattern of attack, so their food will not be able to fight back. Meanwhile back in the throne room, the emperor calls for his son and daughter. Waiting a few minutes, his children quickly arrive. This because they know that getting called in by their father is for one of two things, either they are in trouble, or he has something for them to do. However if they arete, then it will be the former anyways in addition to what they have to do. The two walk into the throne room, and are announced by the herald standing by the door. He says. "Son of the Emperor the lord Bao, hase to see his father the Emperor. Daughter of the Emperor thedy Ai, hase to see her father the Emperor." That being said, the two walk up towards the throne and before getting to the few steps, they kneel before the emperor, their father. Then after the emperor says. "Raise your heads." They do as they are told, raising their heads to look up to him. The Emperor still sitting on his throne, now reading a bamboo scroll. Hearing the announcement, he rolls it up, and then setting it aside he says. "I am d you made it on time. So I have some important information for you, and something I would like you to do for me. However before we begin there is something I would like to say. Bao, if I catch you going against me one more time, you will be made a mortal and lose your inheritance. But it will not stop there, you will also have to work for this household until I decide otherwise, understood?" Listening to the frightening decree, Bao does not take it seriously and says with a smile. "Alright, I understand father." Meanwhile,dy Ai worries for her brother and asks. "Father, has brother really done something so bad that he must receive such a serious punishment?" Answering his daughter, he says. "I know you are a good daughter, but your brother has done many terrible things, and if not for the fact that he is my son I would have had him executed. However this is thest straw, if he makes one more mistake, no matter how small, this is the punishment he shall receive." Lady Ai does not push any further, and epts his judgement as clearly she does not know all of what her brother has done. Thus the emperor begins. "Alright, without any more dys, here is what I brought you here for. It seems I have found a long lost descendent of mine, and considering how busy I am from day to day, I figured this would be a good opportunity for you both to get some outside experiences. Therefore, you both will be sent out to thest known location to find this person and bring them back. ..." "... However while I am sending you both, remember to be respectful and kind to your brother, if hees under forceful or other means you will regret such actions for the rest of your lives. You leave in an hour, so get ready, and I will be sending someone to watch over you, and report back about what you are up to. You are to go ande back as soon as possible, with your brother." The Emperor decrees, and then waves for them to leave, as they are now dismissed. The brother and sister duo get up, bow deeply, and then turn and begin leaving the room. Meanwhile the emperor sends a mental transmission to his daughter Ai. "Remain as you are my daughter, and listen closely. Be careful out there while you are traveling especially with your brother. I worry he may kill his brother, and possibly you if you get in the way. Thus if you could contact him and bring him back before your brother, that would be for the best. If you understand just make a fist with your left hand then release it." The sister still walking out of the room, makes a fist then releases it with her left hand just as she was told. As they leave through the big door way, with her yful attitude she says to her brother. "Big brother Bao, I have an idea. To make this more fun, how about we make it apetition to see who can get him first and bring him back?" Feeling there is another motive behind her reasoning, but not wanting her to know he is suspicious, he replies. "That sounds like fun, but what are the stakes? If there will be a winner and a loser, what will be the reward or punishment?" Hearing his question as they are walking, Ai, answers after pondering for a few seconds. "Oh, you love my wine right? Also I hear you have yet to find a suitable present for fathers birthday. So how about if you win, you get my best wine that I made recently. If you lose however, you will owe me a favor.. What do you say?" She asks with a cute yet sly smile. Chapter 122 - Departure... "... So how about if you win, you get my best wine that I made recently. If you lose however, you will owe me a favor. What do you say?" She asks with a cute yet sly smile. Her brother Bao, thinks for a few seconds and says. "While I do not mind the terms, I worry that you are getting more out of this than me, *sigh but I agree." She smiles and says before skipping away. "Actually if you win and give father the wine, you would definitely be benefitted more as he will likely reward you heavily. You of all people should understand why everyone loves my wine." Then she skips away as if she has already won, but such is her personality as she lives a sheltered and carefree life under the roof of one of if not the most powerful cultivator know of in existence. Close to a hourter, in the throne room, the brother and sister pair are back and ready to go kneeling before the emperor. The emperor then says. "Alright, here is the location." He then passes the location through a mental transmission to them both, and says. "Take care, and let the games begin." Not surprised that their father heard of their littlepetition, the two get up bow, and leave the hall. Many minutester as they leave the castle the two fly away as fast as they can, worried that one will make it there before the other. ---- Meanwhile Back At The Vessel ---- Yue after much effort manages to get up off the bed and walking, well stumbling and holding onto the wall, but walking none the less, he leaves his room with Yin following closely behind should he be needed. Of course, his focus is still in his book, and still trying to memorize everything in it. *Boom *Crash Yue falls to his hands and knees, while Yin stumbles. Yue then asking. "What is going on? Did someones'' experiment go wrong and blow up part of the ship, or have we been hit by something?" Serious, yet at the same time ying around a little with his words, Yin answers. "I am here with you, how might I know what is going on?" Rolling his eyes at the bad joke, Yue says. "Please just help me up so that we can find out." He says as he is trying to push his body back up to the standing position. Yin quickly moves over and reaching under his arms, lifts Yue up, and pulls one of the arms over his shoulders so they can move faster. The two the make their way down the halls, and corridors, trying to find where the explosion originated from. As they are making their way there, the two of them see Kiisser, as well as many of the other goblins running towards them. Thus Yue asks. "Hold on a moment, Kiisser. Do you know what happened?" Hearing his name, Kiisser looks over at the two, and seeing Yue exims. "Great, you are alright. Did you ask me something?" Kiisser asks visibly worried, as something big has clearly happened. Listening to Kiisser, Yue confirms and asks. "You said I am alright as if something happened to the others. Quickly, please tell me what is going on?" Yue asks worried that his people are hurt not to mention if they died. Kiiser then goes on to exin, calming himself along the way, as those behind him calm themselves as well. "My king, you felt the impact right? Well, it seems that a meteor came crashing through the ship and even hitting the outer court sect aftering through us, causing a huge crater. It seems that about 3, 500, if not 4, 000 of our own have been killed not to mention those in the sect below us. Also, we currently have no idea where it came from, and how it made it through the defenses." He exins the current situation. Feeling as though his heart dropped, yet not letting this over take him Yue asks with visible pain. "So many have died, tell me that the other are safe, or at least minimally injured right?" Staying silent for a few seconds, Kiisser then answers. "Almost none have life threatening wounds, however some do have some pretty bad injuries. But it is just missing or heavily damaged limbs, a few have shrapnel in their chests, and other such injuries. We still have yet to have a full count, just an estimate based on how many were left to heal, as well as the who was in the vicinity of the st." Having many terrible thoughts run through his head, one was strong enough that Yue subconsciously mumbles is for the others to hear. "So we jumped out of the frying pan, and into the fire. How will I... we Houdini our way out of, or through this one?" Hearing this, Yin intercedes, and raises his head from his book. "My friend, while I am not sure what you intend to do this time, just remember that death is a part of life. None of us expected that you would be able to protect us all forever. Thus we have been trying to get stronger, so that we will not always be a weight, a burden on you, but be of more use than just some scientists who enjoy researching new things. Do not me yourself, this is just nature taking its course." Yue just sighs, still feeling the pain of losing those close to him, but knows that he can deal with these feelingster, in the meantime there are more important things. "Bring me to the others, I have a feeling that this is not a once and done situation." Meanwhile, on the outside of the ship, it is now clearly visible, and no longer in stealth mode, but still floating. At least for now anyway. However floating next to the ship and looking down at the damage, Patriarch Shin decides to make his way into the space ship through the giant hole, visible from both the top and bottom. Making his way inside, he searches for the floor that has Yueliang and the others on it currently, as he has matters to discuss. Sensing where Yueliang, Yin, and many of the others that he knows of are, he flies up inside and explores the various paths eventually making his way to where he wants to go. Now standing before Yueliang, and Yin, Shin has on his face, a very serious, and annoyed expression. And not wanting to wait for pleasantries, he starts, saying. "I see you have suffered losses as well, but I need information now. I know we have yet to get more acquainted and share information. However if you know anything about who did this, I need to know now. This way we can either prepare for war, a deal, or prepare for our escape." With that being said, Yueliang speaks up with a serious tone as well. "While I am sure this is not a once and done thing, do you really think, that if we had such a strong opponent that we would still be alive. With the wendigos alone, we only escaped by the skin of our teeth. Now, while I will be more than happy to discuss this matter at ater date, but right now, my people need healing, and care. I will not be leaving them in their time of need, just as I am sure you are trying to help your people as well." With that said, Yue walks off while still being supported by Yin. Thus causing Shin to think to himself. ''If it was not an enemy of theirs, is it an enemy of ours? Either way, it seems we need to prepare for all three circumstances. While the outer court is not as valuable as the other two, I do not like peoples'' lives being wasted, nor do I want people to think they can walk all over us.'' Finishing his thoughts, he quickly leaves the area to begin making preparations for any of the three scenarios that maye their way, a deal, fight, or flight. Meanwhile Yueliang thinks to himself. ''How can Patriarch Shin be so certain that it was another person rather than a natural effect? The only way I can see this being caused by a person is if it is another cultivator, but why would someone that strong do this? Do they not care about the lives they take, if that is the case, they are likely a Yin cultivator.'' However while thinking about such things, he looks around to see if there is anything he can do to help. Not seeing anything he can do, and being out of years to y around with, along with not having nearly enough shop credits to do as he pleases.. It feels as though he has his hands and feet hog tied together, and he has to just watch on as these terrible things are happening to those he cares for and about. Chapter 123 - May We Talk Now? Not seeing anything he can do, and being out of years to y around with, along with not having nearly enough shop credits to do as he pleases. It feels as though he has his hands and feet hog tied together, and he has to just watch on as these terrible things are happening to those he cares for and about. A few secondster, everyone feels a strong gust of wind, enough to blow them back a whole 2 meters or so back. Then as each person regained their bearings, especially the onesying on the ground who are injured that went much farther, a figure appears before them in a white cloak emitting white light from everywhere on their body, making it near impossible to see who it is. Yueliang still in a semi weakened state, walks away from Yin, and towards the shining figure. The reason being that this person gave him a feeling of longing, and peace, not the slightest of ill intentions could be felt. Feeling drawn in, he walks on his own, and tries to maintain his bnce. Meanwhile the figure turns around, and faces Yue. Then seeing him, the figure dashes forward and grabbing his shoulders in the next instant saying. "BROTHER!" The most pure and beautiful feminine voice beyond imagining exims in excitement. Without feeling anything wrong with what she said, Yue asks. "What is is?" The figure releases his shoulders, and reaches up for her free floating whitece hood. Lowering her hood, she reveals an unparalleled beauty beneath it. Her light brown long hair falling from her hood down her back and shoulders like a river of milk chocte, and as if gravity was on her side. Her eyes the perfect shade of light green, as if one could see a lush green world through her eyes with not a single blemish on her to be seen. This youngdy then says. "My younger brother ising for you, he is the one who killed your people. If you want to live thene with me, and if you want toe backter, I will bring you back personally." She says as if anticipating his worries, and next words. Feeling as though her words arepletely trustworthy, Yue does not question her at all but instead says. "While I feel that I can trust you, and would like to ept your help, my people need help as well, and I will not leave them. If you still want to take us, then we can go, otherwise I apologize for making you waste your time." Before she can speak however, Yines over and still thinking clearly interrupts saying. "Sorry for interrupting, however I feel that this needs to be said. While you im to be here to help, we do not even know your name, let alone anything else about you. And even if wasting time is bad right now, how do we know we can trust you?" Overwhelmed by the feeling of distrust, the youngdy is about to cry, however Yue chimes in again saying. "I apologize for my friend here, you see there are many bad people in this world, and we are just trying to keep each other safe. However, if you do not mind, could you tell me your name? Also for me, would you please calm down? I promise, no one here means you any harm least of all me." Yue asks, as he feels that, Yin picked up something he missed while feeling drawn in at the moment, and subconsciously charms his way through. Listening to his calming words, she feels more at ease, and starts calming down. A few secondster as a tear begins to roll down her face, making the hearts of nearly everyone there drop. Then Yue takes a step forward and wipes it from her face with a grey handkerchief he just happened to see near by. The moment the tear touches it, the color and everything on the handkerchief instantly disappears, turning it pure white. Then without noticing the change on the handkerchief, she says with her sad eyes. "Thank you, and I apologize for this unseemly disy. But to answer your *sniff question, my name is Ai Lan. So may we go now? My younger brother is likely going to be here any moment now." Yue immediately cuts of Yin, as he could see that Yin was about to say something along the lines of definitely not, thus he said. "dly, however how will we get out of here in time?" Before saying anything, Ai Lan pulls what appears to be a talisman out of her storage bracelet, and says with a smile. "With this, of course, since there are more than two of us, we will have to take this whole chunk of metal with us." Thus she ces it on the ground beneath her, and guides chi through out the talisman. Observing her actions closely, Yue tries to make sure he misses nothing. Then in the next second the entire ce feels as if it shifted, and the talisman disappeared from its original position. Thus Yue asks. "Did we just teleport or something? It feels as if this ce shifted, but if felt too smooth and fastpared to most anything else I have experienced." Giggling with a cute smile, Ai Lan says. "You are right, yet also wrong. This is a shifting talisman. While teleportation is like disappearing and then reappearing else where, this is a movement type talisman. We moved at an extremely fast speed, but without the side effects of actually moving, well without most of it, considering you felt it goes to show it has a little. Either way, we should have made it all the way back in one jump, but with so many others and this mass of metal, we probably have a little ways to go. One more should do the trick." She exins as she pulls out another talisman, but this one looks slightly different. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere Minutes Ago ---- "Ugh, that big sister of mine. I should have seen thising." A handsome man with long ck hair and deep brown eyes says while hovering above the outer court of the sect that Yue just left. Whilst muttering to himself, Patriarch Shin approaches, and says. "Young man, what are you doing here? Also, how did you get in here if you are clearly not from my sect? I may be able to help you if you are lost." He says, feeling something off about this floating young man, yet not being able to sense his cultivation. The young man then turns to the man, then looking him up and down says. "My name is Bao old man. Do you intend to disrespect the Guang family? If not than beat it, this deste ce is so filthy, I just want to find this young man and leave." Hearing the name ''Guang'' Patriarch Shin visibly freezes up, and then he leaves. Not wanting to get involved in any matters involving the most powerful family of cultivators through out various gxies if not universes, he quickly makes his escape back down to his residence, and just watches out the window. Not daring to flee, nor to fight, nor to negotiate, all he could do was send a message to all those in the sect to immediately go into their homes and note out until he says otherwise. ---- Meanwhile Back In The Space Ship ---- Before Ai Lan could use the talisman, Yue says. "Please wait, before we go any further, could you catch me up on what is going on?" Hearing this, Ai Lan answers. "I can catch you up, but unless we get back, my younger brother will kill everyone here, likely even me for getting in his way. Therefore, I promise to answer all that I am able to once we arrive, but for now, please just trust me brother." Not letting him get in another word of debate about the situation, she quickly uses a talisman to shift them in front of the castle that is her home. Once she could feel the shift is over, she shes the air with her hand downward creating a portal, and sucking every living speaking creature into it that is within the space ship. Making it through the portal, Ai Lan thinks to herself. ''Hopefully they all make it in time. I cannot believe brother is this insistent. Is he trying to kill father as well? That meteor will crash through that floating chunk of metal any moment now.'' As soon as about two secondster, most having made it through, the portal closes. Yueliang looks around, and seeing that they are in what appears to be a massive dinning hall he stands up, and asks Ai Lan. "May we talk about the situation now?" -------------------------- Hello everyone, I hope you are enjoying this novel, I know I am. Also please support as you are able.. Have a wonderful day, and stay safe during these interesting times, however always remember to have fun as well. Chapter 124 - Q & A As soon as about two secondster, most having made it through, the portal closes. Yueliang looks around, and seeing that they are in what appears to be a massive dinning hall he stands up, and asks Ai Lan. "May we talk about the situation now?" Seeing all that came through she nods, and motions to follow her. Then she and Yue walk to one of the long tables around the hall. One taking a seat at the end, and the other on the corner so they sat next to each other. Once seated, Ai Lan asks. "Alright, so what did you want to talk about?" Yue promptly answers. "Well to start off, how are we rted? Then, why did your younger brother want to kill us? Why the meteors for trying to kill us? Also, are we safe here? Another question is, why risk your life to save us?" Hearing all of his questions, sheughs a little before responding to each. "To start with your first question, we have the same ancestor, so rather than brother and sister, we are more like distant cousins or nephew and aunt or something along those lines. Because while he is my father, my line of descendants is new, where as yours is one of if not his oldest line. ..." Taking a few second break, she continues. "... For your next question, I am not certain, but possibly because he sees you as a threat. We were simply told toe find you and bring you back to daddy. Although we were supposed to bring you back peaceably and alive, and the meteors probably because he was too far away to attack you by hand, thus using the system to attack you. He does have a ir for the dramatic sometimes. Also, yes, we are safe here, and father will protect us. Which reminds me, we should get going to meet him. What do you say?" Feeling a little overwhelmed by all the new information, Yue processes for a few seconds, and then answers. "You still have not answered myst question, but after that, then yes, I will be ready to meet him." Ai Lan giggles a little and then says. "Is it not obvious? We are family. While that may not mean much to my younger brother, it means a lot to me. Also, I was excited to meet you, it seemed impossible that you would be mean like Bao, and I was right." She answers with a smile and gets up from her seat, followed by Yue. Walking towards therge doors, Ai Lan leads him out of the dinning hall. While walking, Yue thinks to himself. ''Clearly not everyone made it in time, if I meet this younger brother bao, sis mentioned, I am going to beat him to a pulp. I will not just stand by and watch as someone harms my friends. Well, unless they did something to rightfully deserve it, but how did we even offend him? Even if he sees me as a threat, why not just kill me? Where is the merit in killing innocents?'' Finishing his thoughts, and having been on auto pilot sort of, Yue notices he is a ways from his friends, but seeing another big set of doors, he presumes that they have arrived, and asks. "Sis Ai Lan, is this set of doors where we are going?" Gracefully jumping a little and turning around as she walks, she walks backward so as to face Yue while they talk and answers. "Not yet, there is still a ways to go. Sorry if it feels like a distance, but this ce is quite enjoyable if you let it. I am sure one day you will see this ce as yours as well, if not a home. Either way, when meeting father, please remember to be polite, not that I need to mention that to you." "What do you mean?" Yue asks curiously. Ai Lan responds as if the answer were obvious, and confused by his confusion. "Well you are kind, and do not seem like someone who would be rude after all." Yueliang quickly fixes his question. "Thank you for theplement, but I meant, why does one have to be polite to our ancestor specifically, not that I would not be. But what I mean is that, is he someone important? Well, I mean the castle kind of gives that feeling, but it is just a building and not a depiction of ones status." Listening, and understanding his question she answers. "It seems you are quite wise and insightful, but to answer your question, Yes. You see, father is one of if not the most powerful cultivator known of throughout the nearest gxies if not universes. Anyways, he is an ancient cultivator who governs the others, this he sees as his duty. This is not because he desires to rule, but because back in his day there were many evil yin cultivators, and by doing this, he can ensure that there will no longer be chaos andrge full scale wars throughout every star system. ..." "... Of course this does not mean he can stop everything, but nothing seems to escape his gaze, and he works hard to ensure the peace and prosperity of those beneath him. He is respected by all cultivators that hear of him." Ai Lan answers, still walking backwards as if it were second nature. Hearing this, Yue confirms. "So basically, he is a person with righteous and up right moral standing, who works to ensure that there is needless bloodshed or chaos? If this is the case, why has his son killed my people for no other reason than to kill me?" Ai Lan stops and her face turns serious as she says. "Do not me father, if you do not know than I will tell you. But you see, just because someone is raised right, does not instantly mean they will make good choices. If you do not know this, than clearly you are more sheltered than me, and I have never left this ce without the apaniment of father until today. And here I thought you were a good person, yet you are ming father. Hmph." Seeing her serious for the first time struck a cord with Yue, and not just that but knowing what she said is right, Yue says. "I apologize, I did not mean to me him, but you are right. I have seen plenty such people, yet it slipped my mind because of grief. It seems I must work harder to control my emotions." Hearing such an apology, she asks. "I forgive you, but do not make the same mistake again. Now, however I am curious, how could you have such cultivation yet at the same time not be able to control your emotions? Did you take a short cut or something?" This time, Yueughs a little and answers. "I did not, but at the same time yes. You see I have a master who taught me, and because I was a bit behind due to just starting cultivation. He decided to help me along, thus guiding and coursing the spiritual energy through my body, thus raising my cultivation. Of course it was a bit moreplex, but either way, I have to go and find himter." Feeling curious, Ai Lan asks. "Did you get separated, or how did you lose your teacher?" Answering her question, Yue says. "We got separated because we met through a trial, I was proving my worth in the trial to get a ss, and while it is still unknown, it seems I gained quite a lot from it. However it had toe to an end, and thus he gave me his location, so that I may find him once more, and we may continue our journey." Hearing this, Ai Lans'' eyes widen in shock as she mumbles. "No way!" Then a momentter,ing to her senses, Ai Lan says. "Follow me, we must see father at once" Thus picking up the pace on their journey to see her father. While walking, Yue asks. "I thought we were already heading there, why must we suddenly pick up the pace? Did you not say yourself, that a cultivator or my level should have control of their emotions, yet you are higher than me?" Without looking back, she replies. "I am in control of my emotions, now please hurry along. I promise you will not regret it." Seeing that resistance is futile with his sister, Yueliang follows closely behind, picking up his pace to match hers. However each time he did, she raised her own, thus maintaining the distance between them, whether advertent, or inadvertent was unknown to him. All he knew is just that she saved him and many of his people, and therefore he would trust her, at least until she gives him a reason otherwise.. Practically racing through the hallways, Yue begins to enjoy hanging out with Ai Lan more and more as they talk while running. Chapter 125 - Guards ... All he knew is just that she saved him and many of his people, and therefore he would trust her, at least until she gives him a reason otherwise. Practically racing through the hallways, Yue begins to enjoy hanging out with Ai Lan more and more as they talk while running. Of course it is not as though he did not enjoy their time together, but while he felt drawn before, now he feels closer, as they have been gradually bonding. Practically racing through the halls, the guards, maids, servants, and other people, turn their gazes towards them as their bodies sh across the halls. While running, Yue asks. "Are we taking the scenic route now? Not that I amining of course, as this is quite fun, however I just figured that by now we would have been there at our current speed." Laughing lightly, Ai Lan replies shortly after, saying shyly. "I am surprised you noticed, but I am d you are having fun. Originally I was going to take you straight there, but as you said this is much more fun." Running fast enough that they are quite literally jumping from wall to wall when making turns so they do not run into a wall, the two crash into an invisible wall. The two of them fall to the floor from about two meters off the ground, as they were running on the walls until what ever they ran into a appeared. As Ai Lan, and Yueliang attempt to get up off the ground, they see a figure walking towards them. They are not quite able to make out who it is yet due to their vision being a little blurry from crashing. However as their vision begins to focus they hear a voice saying. "Oh, my dear big sister, did you really think that it would be this easy to save our distant nephew here? Right, right, I forgot, you call him brother already, right? So quick to rece your blood brother after finding out some naughty things. What a cruel sister you are." Turning his head to the right a little, Bao looks at Yue, and says. "You know, while she seems all pretty and nice, she is not the best sister. You should be more careful who you trust. Well not that it matters now anyway, since you are going to die now after all. Haha, ah. This feels so great, who knew fratricide would be so much fun, oh wait I did." Realizing it is her brother, Ai Lan questions. "Why did you do this? Also, even if he is our nephew, we are pretty close to the same age, so what does it matter if I call him my brother. By the way, what do you mean by knowing fratricide is fun. Wait, so you killed all the other descendants father found over the past few years?" "Wow, you picked that one up slowly. Either way, while their deaths may have been nned by me, it was by Heise''s hand that they were killed. Regardless, here I thought that my innocent minded big sister is one that I could keep, but is seems I am wrong. It seems all our years of ying and fun, havee to their end. Farewell big sis." Bao says as he slides his elbow up and backward diagonally. As his arm moves back, from his finger tips appears a de as clear as ss. sping the de as it is forming in mid air, Bao raises both arms into the air a little, and then forces the ce down into Ai Lans'' arm, in between the bones on the fore arm. However just as it goes in and Ai Lan screams a little in pain, Yue is standing up, getting into a stance. Seeing this, Bao, forms another such de instantaneously, and throws it at Yueliang. The de flying through the air, Yue tries to dodge, and gets speared right through the shoulder, thus pulling him up against and pinning him to the wall. Watching Yue get pinned against the wall, Bao smiles, and not wanting him to move anytime soon, he throws 3 more, making sure to miss vital organs or otherwise, he hits both thighs through the bone, and thest in the other shoulder. Trying to pull the de out of her arm, Ai Lan is in tears having to watch another that she cares about go through such pain, as well as the pain she is in herself. Turning his gaze back to his sister, Baoughs, as he pins her other arms that is visibly trying to free her pinned one. With neither likely to get free anytime soon, Bao sits on his heels and then says. "Wow, it has been a few years since I had such fun. Plus, getting to do it yourself and not just watch is so much better. You know, father is busy cultivating, which means more fun for me, and no one wille to save you. And look, your recement brother is squirming and writhing in pain. Should we make a bet to see how long he canst before I kill you as well? If you win I might just make your death painless." However, much to his and Yueliangs'' surprise, Ai Lan says with a serious and steady voice. "Let me kill him, and then we can y together. But I want no part in being one of your toys." Wanting to see where this goes, even having a general idea, Bao says. "Alright, you have convinced me. I want to see what my pure big sister will do." Then he pulls both des from her arms, and takes a step back to let her get up. Without further ado, Ai Lan dashes forward, pulling a silver glowing dagger from her storage ring. Seeing this, Bao says as he grabs her wrist, and maneuvers behind her to control her movements. "*Sigh, how predictable big sis, and here I wanted to give you an opportunity to make amends." Without responding, Ai Lan jumps a millimeter or two off the ground and using her heels she kicks his kneecaps. However before he could say a word or do anything, shends and takes a step forward. As he tries to walk forward, to pull her back, he fall to his knees wondering. ''Why can I not walk? What is going on?'' As if she could guess what is on Baos'' mind, without even looking at him Ai Lan says while walking towards Yue''s pinned body. "I am sure that right about now, you must be thinking something along the lines of. ''Why can I not walk, or what is happening to me?'' Am I right?" Dumbfounded, that she could guess his near exact words he asks. "What did you do to me?" Pulling out each de from Yueliang, and throwing them behind herself stabbing into various parts of Bao, she answers. "It is simple really, while you were busy learning how to rule, and how to fight, I was learning about the body, soul, and various other things. But the intersting thing is, I actually learned this from mortals. They have some interesting and useful fighting styles. However, rather than give you this opportunity to heal and fight back, you areing with me." Leaving the des in Bao, she picks up Yueliang on her back, then walks over to Bao''s body and grabbing him by the throat with her right hand, she drags his body through the hall, and calls out. "Guards,e quickly, and apprehend my brother, and bring him with us. Do not let him get away. We must bring him before my father." Momentster four guardse forth, each grabbing a leg or arm, and throwing on three different bracelets on each arm or leg. Seeing that, her brother is now incapacitated. Well at least for so long as he has on the bracelets, however just for good measure, she takes of her ne, and tosses it at her brother who is currently being held by the four guards. As the nends on him, ites alive and slithers towards his neck, and then wrapping around it as if a choker. Allowing him to breath just enough to maintain consciousness, but not be able to speak, she was content as there is one less threat with him for now. This especially being the case as it makes it difficult to think when one has difficulty breathing. Ai Lan thinks to herself for a moment. ''If it were not for the fact that brother Yue is injured this would be much easier. Sadly these sort of wounds do not heal as easily, hopefully they do not leave scars on brother or I.'' Now that there is little to no threat, Ai Lan jumps up a little to readjust Yue''s body, so she can carry him easier while he is healing. Then the group makes their ways through the halls to meet up with the Emperor who is in cultivation. Fortunately the room is just off to the side of the throne room. -------------------- Please let me know what you think. More specifically if you are enjoying this novel.. Also, Please keep up the support. Chapter 126 - Meeting The Emperor Now that there is little to no threat, Ai Lan jumps up a little to readjust Yue''s body, so she can carry him easier while he is healing. Then the group makes their ways through the halls to meet up with the Emperor who is in cultivation. Fortunately the room is just off to the side of the throne room. ---- Half A Hour Later ---- In front of arge doorway, with the massive doors open, Ai Lan, Yueliang, and the guards walk into the throne room. Although, Yueliang does speak up, and says to Ai Lan. "Thank you for carrying me earlier. Also, your home is beautiful, especially this throne room." Ai Lan turns to look at Yue and says while feeling some pain, as her wounds are still trying to heal. "It may be beautiful, however it is not just my home, it is father who made it, and it is his. However my point it, you are family, thus it is your home as well." In reply Yue answers. "Maybe, although a home is where the heart is. And to be honest, that is not here at the moment, in the future maybe, but right now it is with those I have lost both long ago and recently." "That is touching, I like that. I will have to remember that one." Ai Lan replies before turning to face the throne again. As they are currently standing only about 3 meters from the steps to walk up to the throne, Ai Lan says. "Wait here, both you and the guards. I will be back momentarily." Having said that, she walks to the right wall below the steps and without saying a word, she slides open the slot on the door so she can see in without opening the door. Looking inside the peep slot, she just stares forward with only two intentions in mind, that being love and respect. Staring straight inside the peep hole, she sees her father sitting cross legged, cultivation. The air around him whirling gracefully around his body. Not saying a word, Ai Lan continues to stare at her father. Watching as the chi settles down, momentster the emperor, her father, begins to stand. Once he got up, still keeping his eyes shut, he asks. "What is wrong my daughter?" Then walks forward to the door slowly opening his eyes as he approaches the door. Ai Lan quickly replies. "Father, please forgive me, but this is urgent. Brother has betrayed us, and I have done as you asked as well." She uses the term father to convey the seriousness of the situation. His gaze immediately turns serious with a disappointed look in his eyes, not towards Ai Lan, but instead towards his son, who he put in such effort to raise properly. Turning the bulk head door valve, the emperor opens the door, and then asks his daughter. "Ai, you know that calling someone a traitor is a serious matter. You are certain right? Also, who hurt you? After all, there are not many that know how to make long term damage on cultivators." "Daddy, I will tell you everything once you are out here. However we will need your help, we are only barely managing to keep my younger brother contained at the moment." "Alright, gather with the others, I will be there momentarily." That being said, Ai Lan quickly goes back to the others, as the emperor gracefully walks up to his throne and makes himselffortable. A few secondster, he says to those standing before him. "My daughter, tell me from the time you left." Ai Lan promptly answers. "Well, as you know we made a bet, then we left and in order to make sure I got there first, for two reasons one I wanted to win, but also because I had a worried feeling, I made him think that the target was elsewhere. Then as I quickly got to the destination, and found Yueliang here, who is the one you wanted us to bring back. ..." "... Either way, before I could get to him, brother sent a meteor, killing thousands of innocents, and then another as I arrived and was about to leave. Fortunately I managed to save many of those people, and brought them here, where brother sent a third meteor killing many more. Either way, once inside we talked a little and I brought ''Him'' to meet you. ..." Ai Lan takes a slight breather, while the emperor upon hearing her emphasis narrows his eyes on Yueliang. A few secondster, Ai Lan continues her side. "Then as we were on our way to meet you, brother bao attacked us again, this time with one of the techniques you taught us. Thus why neither my injuries nor Yueliangs'' will heal at the moment. Either way, by using a mortal trick that I learned a while back, I managed to subdue brother. If there is anything I am missing or you are curious about, please examine my memories." Hearing her side of the story, the Emperor closes his eyes and extends his chi towards her. As ites into contact with her head, he begins to experience all of her memories of thest few days as if they were his own. A few short momentster, he opens his eyes, and says. "I understand the situation. However before anything else I will check your brother." Thus, the emperor continues to check his son just as he checked his daughter. Many long momentster once he saw his sons memories, not just from thest few days but from his whole life, so that he could know how many more terrible things his son did aside from just what he knows of. Having gone through the memories of both his children, hees to his conclusion, and says. ".." "How dare you!" Bao says as he cuts of the Emperor whilst gritting his teeth, as it is extremely difficult to speak let alone breath in his current situation. Keeping calm the emperor asks. "Why should I even let you speak, you unfilial traitorous son of mine? Seriously, how could you be so evil, when you were raised with nothing but love and care? I mean really, you are even the one who killed your mother. I must admit, because I was hopeful that it was natural causes I did not look any deeper, but it seems you killed her, and then reveled in joy aftermitting matricide. *Sigh" The emperor shakes his head and then continues. "It seems you will not be happy until you kill everyone, and even then I am sure you will neve be happy. The punishment I nned was a mercy before, but now it seems to be equivalent to letting you off scot free. At this point there is only one punishment that I hope will get through to you." Getting up from his seat, he elegantly walks down each step. Then upon reaching his son, he kisses Bao''s head as a tear falls, and then he walks back to his seat. As he sits down, he decrees. "Let it be known, that my son Bao is no longer of royal decent. He is to be harmed by no man, woman, nor child of any race, species, or other wise. He will wander the universes helping those in need until the end of his days. His cultivation will not progress nor regress. Should he even so much as think of harming another in any way, he shall lose his cultivation, thus bing a mortal. However even should he be a mortal, this decree still holds. This decree shall not be lifted until he bes pure of heart and spirit, but shalle back if he ever bes otherwise." The emperors voice ringing throughout the universe, to be spread throughout the vast universes. Once his decree has been spread, he says. "You may now remove his restraints, no matter what he wants to do with his body, if it is not beneficial to others, he will not be capable of moving on his own. This shall be his punishment, as well as rpense to all those who have suffered and died by his hand. His inheritance has also been revoked, thus worry not." Not having a single doubt, the guards and Ai Lan remove the bands, as well as the choker all over his body. Once they are removed, as well as his possessions except for his clothes, they set Bao down. Not able to do a thing about what has happened, he says. "Thank you, and farewell my family." Bao said, and then turns around to leave, yet in his heart only feeling spite, and vengeance. The emperor having finished this matter begins saying.. "I apologize for the troubles you all had to deal with because of my son Bao. However, with that matter now dealt with, shall we get to the matter at hand my children?" Chapter 127 - Find The Lost The emperor having finished this matter begins saying. "I apologize for the troubles you all had to deal with because of my son Bao. However, with that matter now dealt with, shall we get to the matter at hand my children?" Hearing this, Yueliang nods, and Ai Lan answers after kneeling. "That sounds great, and once again, I apologize for interrupting your cultivation for this matter." Chiming in to speak his piece, Yue says after kneeling as well. "I also apologize for taking up your time sir emperor." Wanting to finish this up, so he can get back to other matters, the Emperor says. "It is fine, and this is important. Guards, good work, now back to your posts unless you have something to report." With that, the guards take a deep bow, and then turn to leave the room, allowing the emperor to continue. After they left he continues by saying. "Now with that out of the way, we can continue. Also, please stop apologizing so much or we will never finish this. Anyways, it seems you are myst long lost descendent. I am d we are finally able to meet." He says with a truly sincere smile on his face. Feeling a little overwhelmed at the moment, Yue answers. "It certainly is exciting to meet my long lost family. Also, sorry that I am not jumping for joy right now, it is just a lot to take in, I am meeting my family, an aunt, an uncle, and a great grandpa. Then to top it off my uncle tries to kill me. Either way, I promise I am excited, just trying to process it all at the moment." Not wanting to overwhelm his grandson any more than he already is, the emperor just tries to guide the subject elsewhere for now. However trying to hold back his excitement to see his grandchild is difficult at is, so he just says. "Well, we can get to know each other moreter, and I will let you process. By the way, Ai, about what you mentioned earlier, I would like you to help me." "Of course I will help you find your best friend daddy. By the way, may we be excused, as I am sure brother here would like to see how his people are doing, as they were nearly killed before." Ai Lan says straight forwardly, not sugar coating anything. Curious, the Emperor asks Yueliang. "Do you mind if I join you? I would like to meet your friends." Happy, and touched, that his grandfather is trying to get close and bond, Yue answers with a smile. "Sounds good, although I am not sure how much fun they will be in their current state." Smiling, the emperor stands and says. "Alright, then lead the way." Seeing his smile, Ai Lan is shocked as it was rare to see her father smile so much, but then thought to herself. ''Maybe he is just really happy to meet another descendent. Plus as his children, brother and I were always around, so maybe we anesthetized him to us slightly?'' Either way, Ai Lan, and Yueliang stand up, and begin walking out of the hall, as the emperor walks side by side Yue, with Ai Land in front of them, leading the way. As they walk through the halls, the guards bow, the moment they notice the emperor in his dragon robes. Not that his robes were the reason for the bowing, but it is one of the distinguishable characteristics they would not see on others unless they want to be killed for impersonation of an emperor. Meanwhile, as they walk through the halls, not wanting to interrupt any bonding that may or may not ur Ai Lan stays quite, as Yueliang speaks up not wanting to maintain the awkward silence. "So, I am not sure if we are supposed to stay silent or if we are allowed to talk, but I just figured it seems time to ask. If I may, why did you want me toe here? I mean I get wanting to meet me, and actually I was looking for you as well, and you were probably busy." Chuckling, hearing Yue ramble on, even Ai giggles hearing this go on. Either way, a momentter, he replies. "I get what you mean. Anyways, you could probably guess that an emperor would be busy day and night, and while there are things that I would love to do, such as spend more time with my family, that is not always possible. You see if I leave for a day, things are extremely likely to fall into chaos, otherwise I would have gone myself." Yue quickly chimes in, trying not to interrupt but to exin. "I understand you are busy, I just meant it is surprising you came so soon. Either way, thank you. This makes my journey easier. Before I was going to look for my ancestor, however it seems you found me instead." "Your journey? What do you mean?" Ai asks before her father could say anything, as her curiosity overwhelmed her. Answering her question, Yue replies. "Well, I am sure I told you before, but I have a master who helped with my current cultivation, as well as teaching me more about it is out on some barren far away. I intend to find him, as well as explore the vastness of universe with him. While he is a great teacher, he is also a wonderful friend. Anyways, as I am sure I mentioned, we met through one of my trials." Hearing this, the emperor feels his chance hase, and he jumps at the opportunity, whilst trying to sound as nonchnt as possible. "Your teacher, or master, or friend whatever he is to you, could you describe him? ... Well, if not, just his name would suffice." Feeling slightly better, Yue says. "You do not have to be so round about, in your search for answers. To answer the real question on your mind, Yes, Daoshi still remembers you, and is the one who taught me. However, now that I think about it, since it was you who asked for the favor of him staying there, you must know where he is right?" A serious and kind of grim expression reluctantly appears on the emperors face as he answers. "Yes, it was me who asked him to remain there to teach at least one of the future generations. Also, while I did know, that was long ago, before I ever made the system. At the time it was just a concept, and only started bing reality about a century or soter. And it was his clone on that not himself that remains as I am sure he probably told you." Feeling a little disappointed as his journey is gradually bing moreplicated, Yue asks. "Then you do not know his location right?" His grandfather then answers. "That is both true and false. You see, when I made the original system, of course there would be a heavy cost to create such a versatile and powerful thing. A small part of the cost was some of my memories about specific things. Of course I regained most of them, but his location is something I have yet to find again. ..." "... If I knew where my best friend was all these millennia I would have gone to him. Either way it seems that fate may have had other ns. Honestly, I was not even certain that he was still alive. The times were turbulent and war was raging on with sr systems getting destroyed in the process. All these years his death was something in my mind, that caused worry. However to know that he is alive and well is wonderful. By the way, did he happen to say the cultivation of his clone?" Seeing the visible worry on his grandfathers face as they walk through the halls, Yue feels reassured that talking about this if alright. Thus he answers. "Yes, a dao immortal, supposedly one of if not thest one in existence, but he is not certain." Hearing this, brings a smile to his grandfather, even a tear falling, as he says. "I am d, he is making his dreame true. Also in case you are wondering why he might be thest one, it is because very specific conditions must be met to achieve such a realm." Curiosity prevailing, Yue asks. "What is so special about it aside from the immortality?" Ai Lan however, answers on behalf of her father. "You see, even father has not achieved this realm, but the benefit is that, should one achieve it, they have a chance to progress to the next stage of life without having to die first. However, while not much is widely known of the next stage, there is this. You will live in the perfect ce for you. The better the life you lived the happier you will be, and the worse, well you get the idea. There is a lot more information out there, but since most people choose to live their lives however they want, they choose to ignore it." "I see." Yuements as he digests the information. Not wanting Yue to pass over this information, his grandpaments. "Please take this information to heart. You see, those who live their lives ordingly can in the next stage be creators. While you may be thinking, how is that different from cultivators, the gap is infinitely different.. I could exin, but rather than take up your time with this, just know to lead your life on the right side of things." Chapter 128 - Bringing Honor To The Family "... how is that different from cultivators, the gap is infinitely different. I could exin, but rather than take up your time with this, just know to lead your life on the right side of things." Yueliang nods in acknowledgement, and as they turn left, they see arge open dining room with people scattered on the floor and some kneeling beside them. Seeing this sight, as gruesome and full of despair as it is, Yueliang grandfather waves his right arm from left to right. Watching this seemingly off action from his grandpa, just as he is about to open his mouth, he sees a stunning sight. ss, metal and other substances are seen flying out of everyone in the room, and into a ball flying in the air in the center of the room. Then all the blood uncoagtes, an flies off of the floor and cleaning itself in midair, flies back into their respective bodies. Once all the debris and blood and everything is cleaned up, his grandfather using his left arm this time from right to left waves his arm sucking in the mass of filth into his inventory. Then before any of the wounds or injuries could return to their broken state, his grandfather snaps his fingers and their wounds heal within the blink of an eye, and limbs regrown in that same time. If one was not watching closely they would have missed the whole scene. Without missing a beat, Yueliang turns to his grandfather and says with a sincere smile. "Thank you so much grandpa." Then quickly runs off to the others to see how they are doing, but notices some clearly dead bodies on the ground. However knowing this was likely to happen, and is just a part of nature, he continues to the others. Meanwhile, as Yueliang runs over, many of those who were lethally injured until just moments ago, begin standing, and looking at their body in wonder before looking to the entrance to see who healed them. Also while this is happening, Ai Lan says to her father. "It is nice to see those who care about those that they lead, right dad?" "Right." He answers as he pulls in his daughter for a hug as they watch the scene unfolding before them from the doorway. Meanwhile, looking around the room, Yue asks ke who happens to be nearby with worry in his voice. "Where are the tigers, and the snow leopard? Did they make it? What of Yin?" ke however says calmly. "Please calm down young master. As you know we have lost many, and have yet to have a head count." Hearing this, Yue takes a deep breath, and then says. "Alright, just let me know when we know who all has made it. In the mean time, I should probably introduce you. Please follow me." Then turning around, he leads ke to his aunt and grandpa. A few momentster Yue says. "I will apologize in advance as I am not able to introduce you to everyone, but grandpa, and sister, this is ke, one of my closest subordinates. ke, this is my grandpa, who also happens to be the emperor of apparently a number of universes, and this is my aunt Ai Lan, who I call sister as we are simr in age and what not." Letting them get the pleasantries out of the way, Yue pulls a ss of water out of his inventory, and starts drinking, as it has been a long time since he got to eat or drink anything. ke then adds. "It is nice to meet you both." The emperor says. "It is nice to meet those who are taking care of my grandson." Ai Lan saying. "It is nice to meet you as well, so are you two dating?" Hearing this, Yue nearly spits out the water in his mouth, but says nothing, as ke smiles and says. "While many of us would be honored to have such a position, he has just gotten out of a rough ending of a rtionship. Therefore, none of us want to make things difficult. Plus we are all friends of the young master, while such a thing may be nice, not all of us are looking to have a rtionship at the moment or with anyone specific." She says whilst trying to disguise the words to the best of her abilities. Ai Lan, as the only other female of the four of them says. "Well, as you choose what your future in life entails, just make sure you do not get left behind from taking too long." The emperor on the other hand says. "Please continue to keep my grandson safe, as it seems you and your people have done well so far." "Of course, and more than you know your highness." ke answers with a small bow. Hearing this the emperorments. "Oh? I would love to hear more about this at ater date." Meanwhile hearing all of this, Yue just swallows his water, and ponders to himself. ''Howplicated women can be. Yet no matter how she disguises her words, the notion is clear. I just do not know how I feel yet.'' ncing at Yueliang, the emperor asks. "Tell me, how long has it been since your system has gone silent? Or am I wrong and everything is fine?" Not able to hold back his curiousity Yue answers his question with his own. "Are the systems normally not silent? As far as I know, I am the only one who has my brother talking to me." As Ai Lan hears this, her jaw nearly drops from shock, and the same with her father who then asks. "You mean, yours has a voice? I just meant the notifications, as it seems from your questions that you have not seen any changes." Yueliang then answers his original question. "I am not sure how long, especially since my condition for a while now has beenplicated. Also, yes, my system has a voice, well more specifically, my twin, because of certain circumstances becamebined with my soul as well as the system. Thus I am always able to talk to him." Silent for many moments, the father and daughter pair try to process the information. Eventually the father breaks out of his daze and says. "I am sorry to hear about your close rtives. Long ago, when I made the system I put in a fail safe, that should my descendants be hunted down one day, that a child would be born that would have a system nearly as powerful as my own in order to protect them. However it seems that went slightly further and this changed slightly." "What do you mean?" Yue asks. Ai Lan answers as the emperor thinks what this could mean for the future. "You see, no descendant of father has a super versatile system such as his own until theyplete a series of missions to upgrade it, but even then it will not be equal to even a quarter of his. Yours on the other hand allows you all the knowledge and abilities of the vast universes around you just like fathers with some limitations of course. However ..." "However what?" Knowing they cannot hide it any longer, his grandpa answers. "However, when you go to upgrade it, yours will be more powerful than mine. But you see, even we do not know what that means, as even mine allows for what would seem to be nearly impossible to be possible. No matter who it is, they could not obtain the knowledge, and materials that we have at our fingertips so long as weplete just a few small conditions." "Then for all we know, I may just die, or it could do nothing?" Yue tries to dig for information. However Ai Lan says. "Well, we know for certain you will not die. You see, this system was created in the chaotic times with wars rampant so father could end the chaos, protect himself and others, as he creates the peace we have today." Hearing this, Yue thinks to himself. ''I guess all I can do is wait until Yang is back again.'' As Yue focuses on the emperor, just about to ask something, he says. "Regardless of how things havee to this, I am just happy that you havee back to us. Think of this as one of the many gifts toe for you my grandson." Then he snaps his fingers, and a white light begins flowing in waves from the emperors body into Yueliangs''. "What is that?" Yueliang asks. Ai Lan, not wanting to spoil the surprise says. "You will start to see in a few hours toe. However this is quite the gift father, it seems you must be very impressed by him." Feeling a little embarrassed but not showing it Yues'' grandfather says. "It may be a big gift, but just from my observations so far, he is deserving of it.. I just hope that one day he will put it to good use, and bring honor to this family." Chapter 129 - Dinner With Family? Feeling a little embarrassed but not showing it Yues'' grandfather says. "It may be a big gift, but just from my observations so far, he is deserving of it. I just hope that one day he will put it to good use, and bring honor to this family." Continuing, he says. "Well, you all must be tired, and hungry after your long and painful journey. So if you would like, would you care to have dinner with us, and then you all can stay in guest rooms so that you all may have a good nights rest. What do you say?" Thinking for a moment, Yue answers. "I will see if the others are hungry, but we will take you up on your offer of the rooms for certain." Feeling that if these people meant him or his people harm they would have done so by now, Yue readily epts. For as life gives opportunities, it is what you do with them that defines you. Having said these things Yue quickly walks back to the others with ke, and ask her. "What do you think?" ke however answers. "While I am not certain that I trust them yet, they seem to be your family, and seem to care about you. Thus, as they have given no reason for me not to trust them, it should be fine to take them up on their offer. Although I do admit, I feel bad taking up strangers on such an offer." Yuements. "It is not like we have much a choice at this point. They are an ally, and we are in unknown extremely dangerous territory. It would be better that we build friendships, than create enemies here because of some stupid pride or otherwise right? When we are stronger we can think about such things, but until then this is the safest path that I see. I will go let them know, and if you could let the others know to get themselves ready that would be great, thank you again." Thus Yue turns around and walks towards his grandpa and sister, as ke continues towards the others without saying a word. She does however shake her head as she walks away, as she cannot help but feel they have missed something important, not that she can identify it at the moment, but it may be toote by the time they do figure it out. Getting back to his grandpa, and taking into ount the fact they are cultivators, he says with a light bow. "I apologize if we have offended you, although I am sure you understand. Meanwhile, if the offer is still avable we would like to take you up on your offer." Grandpa quickly replies with a littleugh. "It is alright grandson, while I understand where you areing from your words certainly took me by surprise. However in a few hours you will be able to see that we are indeed family, as well as a few other things. Either way dinner is in half a hour." "Thank you for your forgiveness, your gifts, and everything else." Yue expresses his gratitude. Meanwhile, ke goes around informing each person in the hall of what they are to do. To clean themselves, and to get ready for dinner. While doing this, she also takes count of each person there, as wells as who made it, and who did not. ---- A Half Hour Later ---- The emperor is seen standing atop a slightly raised portion of the room that has two steps up. As he looks out among those guests before him moving to the walls, he snaps his fingers. Then about a secondster a wave of air seems to expand in all directions from his body. As this wave travels outward the whole of the room changes in material and color. Even the tables, chairs, and everything else disappear before reappearing a split secondter. Everyone in the hall watches as each location of the room change as the wave passes over them. The floor changing from a celestial bluish white marble, to a dark grey ash wood with beautiful grains. Then as it passes the tables they turn to short long dark brown oak wood tables with wonderful ancient chinese designs carved into it, as well as pillows appearing in ce of the chairs on the outer side of each table for people to kneel at. The pirs that were once round marble, change to square grey ash wood with gold iy. The magic lights change to chinesenterns supported to the walls. The walls have grey ash wood as the trim, and dark brown oak as the main, until part way up where the wall begins turning into the starry sky all the way up to the roof. As one looks at the wall, they could visibly see the stars and everything moving in real time. As this change finishes, many elegantly dresseddies in traditional chinese outfits, carrying trays filled with dishes. As theye in, one stops by each person, and ces the food and pours the tea for them. Then cing the trays down by the walls of the room, they all move to the center, and begin dancing, as traditional music is yed by some of those who served them their food, whilst the others are dancing. However, before the dancing began, the emperor announces. "Let the festivities begin." Kneeling at the table on the elevated portion of the room are from left to right, Ai Lan, the Emperor, and then Yueliang. Turning to his right, Yuements. "The change of venue appearance was quite the cool trick, but from a celestial appearance to a chinese floating in space venue is even more wonderful." The emperor not averting his gaze in the slightest from the entertainment as he drinks his tea says. "Thank you for thepliment, but please focus on the entertainers as the food cools, lest you feel they are deserving of such an insult." Having said that, Yue reverts his gaze back to the musicians as the music seems to call to him more than the dancing at the moment. ---- A Few Minutes Pass ---- As each minute passes, and there is no longer any steaming from the food, the dancers finish. Thus they take a bow, and go back to the sides of those who are about to eat. They refill the drinks of the guests, and wait behind them should they need anything. The musicians however continue to y in the background. Thus with the center of the room empty, the emperor says. "Please enjoy your food my guests, and there are servants beside each of you should you need something." Then raising his cup, says. "To my daughter, and grandsons'' return." Everyone in the hall thus raises their cups in unison saying. "To your children''s return." Of course this was not necessarily because they felt any which way, but as to not offend the emperor, their young masters grandfather. "Thank you grandfather for this delightful dinner." Yueliang says with a light bow as he is still kneeling before his food. Ai Lan for the first time in a little while finally speaks saying. "If one could not do this much for their child, then they must either be in difficult times, or they are forgetful. Father is very wonderful, and caring. In time you will see that, if you have not already." "You are right, and I have seen it not just in his words, but his actions as well." Yue replies to Ai Lan. As everyone in the hall enjoys their food and drink, subtle changes are happening inside Yueliangs'' body escaping his notice. Meanwhile, ke stands from her table, and then walking towards the elevated part of the room, she stops before the steps feeling that any closer my risk her life. She bows lightly to the emperor, and then asks. "Your highness, may I speak with my young master?" Hearing this the emperor motions for Yue to either say something or go down to her. Thus Yue stands, bows to his grandpa, and then walks down to ke, and asks. "It seems you have something urgent to mention, since you did not wait until dinner is over. What is wrong?" ke quickly answers. "I have counted everyone, and there are only about 400 people here. Also, there are a few matters that may make things seem worse." Feeling his heart being squeezed, Yue asks. "So we lost many, and I do not see the tigers, yin, or many of the others. It is painful enough knowing this, but you say there are worse matters?" Answering, yet feeling reluctant to hurt him, ke says. "I found that Meiren is dead, however there is good -ish news. If my assumption is not wrong the tigers may have lived, as well as Yin if you go by their strength, and they were gone from the ship before we left that asteroid. Thus if they got hit by it, there may be a chance they came out of it somehow. But whether we can get them back is another matter. I have tested it and teleportation does not work here without the talisman Ai Lan used." Hearing this, Yue says calmly with a smile. "Thank you, this is the best news I have had all day. While it is only a sliver of a chance that they are alive, it is worth checking. I did not even ount for that, but thank you." Hearing what he had to say, ke smiles, and then returns to her seat. Yueliang does the same, and once he kneels down at his seat again, he asks the emperor. "Grandpa, once dinner is finished, if Ai Lan agrees, may she and I go back? Not to stay, but just to check if some of my friends are alive.. Even if there is only the slightest of chances, I do not want to abandon them if they are alive." Chapter 130 - Are They Alive? "...Not to stay, but just to check if some of my friends are alive. Even if there is only the slightest of chances, I do not want to abandon them if they are alive." Hearing his grandsons request, the emperor takes a moment to ponder before answering. "If your sister agrees then of course you may go. Although if she agrees, I will be sending one of my guards with you to ensure your safety. ... One more thing before you go. This is optional, as I understand that you want to see them as soon as possible, but it would put my mind at ease if you waited about two more hours." Smiling, and happy that his request is granted, Yue says. "Alright, I will try to wait. Thank you so much." Not expecting that his request would be granted, as he has only just arrived, he feels ecstatic that it has been granted. Thus Yue quickly asks. "Sister, what do you say? Will you go with me?" Nonchntly and with a smile she says. "Hmm, I do not know, I mean this food is just so enticing, and the entertainment. I am not sure that I could afford to miss this." She says clearly teasing him. His smile disappearing, Yuements. "Really? Is now the time to tease me, when my friends lives are likely at stake? Pleasee with me sis." Rolling her eyes with a smile, feeling that she has had her fun, she answers. "Oh all right, since you are so determined, I will dly help you...." Listening to the way she ended her sentence the emperorughs on the inside knowing her yful personality, while Yue asks with pleading eyes and a yful tone to give her a taste of what she is doing to him. "But what? Clearly you want something from your innocent brother, who is in such dire straights." Seeing that her brother wants to y she says pitifully. "Oh, I see. It seems I was too eager to help, and now my brother does not need me anymore. How sad, and here all I wanted was to spend some quality time with the family that I have long been separated from." Hearing this, Yue notices where he went wrong, and says. "I want to spend time with you sis, it is just that my worry for my friends has made it sound otherwise. However since you seem so enthusiastic to part with your long lost brother, I understand. I will just ask grandpa to take me. You will go with me right grandpa, after all even if sister does not care for me, you do right." Feeling surprised by his grandsons way with words, as well as seeing an opportunity to teach Ai Lan to stop manipting people he says. "Of course I will. How could your sister treat you this way, family must stick together after all." Hearing this Yue smiles, knowing that his grandpa understands. With this, Ai Lan however says with a pouting face. "Daddy, why?" Seeing as this has gone on long enough, the emperor says. "Little Ai, I know you like to y around, however manipting people is not nice, nor is it fun, and this is the perfect time to teach you that. Even if you enjoy it, do you enjoy causing people pain and anguish? Because that is all that will happen if you do this. And even then, I worry one day you may offend the wrong person." Hearing this, Ai Lan quickly says with worry on her face. "I am sorry, I did not know it would hurt others. I just found that it is easier to get things, but I do not want to hurt others. Please forgive me brother." Yueliang answers. "Do not worry, I forgive you. I know it was just an innocent thing this time. However please do not let there be a next time. Grandpa and I are just worried about you, and those you may hurt. Plus if you are in there shoes how would you feel being manipted." Listening to her brothers reply, Ai Lan feels guilt start to flow in as she thinks about such a thing. As she feels that, she is about to cry, due to her sheltered life. However seeing this, Yueliang consoles her. "Look, you do not have to worry so much. No one has been harmed yet. Just do not do it in the future and you will not have to worry about the pain others will go through." Ai Lan just stands up and says with her hand on her chest. "Daddy, brother and I are going now. Maybe helping them will help me get rid of this awful feeling in my chest." Her father, opening his mouth about to speak, quickly closes it. The reason being that by the time he was about to say something, she already grabbed Yue and used a shifting talisman. Thus causing him to think. ''*sigh. Last time the guard was killed by Bao before he could react, and this time, my daughter leaves before the guard even has time to follow. Well, at least the area they are going is weak, and Ai should be able to deal with anything thates their way.'' ---- Meanwhile Far Far Away ---- "Sister, what are you...? I see. You certainly are fast." Yue says a he looks around, noticing the change in scenery from mere moments ago. Instead of being in the hall, they are now just outside the array of the asteroid where they left mere hours ago. Leaving it short and brief, Ai Lan says. "We are here, I take it you want to go down and check for life right?" However before giving him a chance to speak, she grabs his arm once more, and starts flying down at such a high speed, one would think they teleported down to the surface. A split secondter down at the scene of the meteor strike, floating in mid air the two look down and watch as outer court disciples are cleaning up the debris. Meanwhile a few of the inner court and core court are working on removing the asteroid piece by piece forter use. They keep on breaking it using their chi, but with what it is made of it is difficult to break more that a fist full off at a time, and even that is only because of the weaker substance holding together the useful chunks they were ordered to gather. Watching this sight go on, Yue asks Ai Lan. "So are we going to head down there, or do you intend for us to just wait as they harvest that meteor?" Seeing that he is worried, and wants this over sooner rather thanter she descends with him, and walks towards the meteor. However no one tries stopping either of them, as they were told and now know not to offend anyone who can get inside the array without being part of the sect. A few momentster, as the two arrive before the massive meteor, Ai Lan extends her hand towards it. Then gripping it with just her fingertips she lifts the enormous meteor and tosses it behind her as if it were a pebble. A momentter it crashes down in the middle of a street taking out a few houses beneath it. Fortunately no one happened to be in that area at the time, but using divine sense Ai Lan already knew that. However the moment she lifted the meteor, and tossed it, Yueliang ran down seeing a hole in the crater with a silvery glow covering it. A few momentster as he arrives at the edge of the hole, he looks inside and sees two tigers, a lich, Victoria, as well as about 4 others. Looking down, he notices only one of them is barely conscious, and that is Huoli who is keeping up the barrier around them. Still feeling worried, and feeling that tears are about toe out from the joy of finding his friends alive, he says. "Huoli, please release the barrier. It is I, Yueliang. I havee to bring you to safety with me." ... The barrier still not down, Ai Lan who walked over while he was talking points at the barrier and releases some of her chi. Then, the chi pushes open a circr hole in the barrier, through which Yueliang immediately jumps in without a second thought. Thus causing Ai Lan to think. ''*sigh, It seems I will really have to watch out for this brother of mine sometimes. If this were a trap he would likely die before I would even notice he is gone from my side.'' Either way, once inside, Yue says softly as he ces his hand on Huolis'' head. "I am here now. Sleep, and recover your strength." Then looking up, after watching her eyes close, Yue says. "Sis, please help me bring them up." However before giving her a moment to think, let alone answer, he picks up Shen Hus'' body and throws it up and out of the hole towards her. Catching the sleeping and injured male tiger, her eyes widen from surprise. Setting the body down, she says. "Do not throw another and just get back up here would you." And this time not letting him answer or do anything, she lifts all the bodies in the hole, including her brothers out of the hole. ------------------------- Please keep up the support, I love writing this, and I hope you are enjoying it as much as I am. Chapter 131 - Life Threatening Catching the sleeping and injured male tiger, her eyes widen from surprise. Setting the body down, she says. "Do not throw another and just get back up here would you." And this time not letting him answer or do anything, she lifts all the bodies in the hole, including her brothers out of the hole. Once all of them were out, Yue thinks to himself as he looks at 8 of his subordinatesying around him. ''Well that is certainly convenient, sadly I am not strong enough to do that yet. Also, I wonder how she lifted that huge meteor. Either way, if it were not for our ship, as well as the array of this ce the meteor probably would have taken the whole ce out.'' Looking around at each of Yueliangs friends, Ai Lan says. "It looks like you friends will need dads help. They are in pretty rough shape. Shall we get going or is there something you need to do here first?" "Are they life threatening?" Yue asks? "No, well, not yet at least. They all have loads of broken bones, including their ribs on 6 of them. The tigers will not be able to walk due to their spinal injuries, and will not be able to cultivate without dad healing them, as they impact was clearly to much for them to defend against with their weak cultivation." Ai Lan says not with holding anything, as she feels it is best to know the full situation and not sugar coat anything. Not wanting to waste anymore time, Yue says. "Then with nothing else that needs to be done here, time to leave. Thank you for doing this sis." Thus Ai Lan searches her storage bracelet for a talisman, and pulling one out, she senses someoneing towards them, and asks Yue. "Where you expecting someone? There is someoneing quick." Turning to face the direction Ai Lan is looking, he answers. "I am not expectingpany." Oddly enough instead of choosing to leave the two decide to wait a moment longer to see who it is. As they wait, a figurees into view, and sensing that he is not hostile, Ai Lan decides not to leave yet, as maybe it is a friend of Yueliangs''. A few secondster, Patriarch Shin stands before them, and says to Yueliang. "It seems you have not forgotten about us, yet you have brought this cmity to our door step. Care to exin?" However just as Yueliang is about to open his mouth, Ai Lan says. "How dare you speak to my brother that way. Are you trying to offend the Guang family?" Hearing this name for the second time today, Shin mumbles to himself. "What have I done to deserve such unfortune that I meat not one but two descendants of the emperor? Or am I supposed to see it as my fortune that I survived the first encounter already, or would this be the third encounter?" Ai Lan quicklyments. "I would say it is your fortune to both meet us and survive. Now how do you know my brother Yue here, and Bao?" Thus Shin goes to exin. "Well your brother Bao threatened my entire sect shortly after the meteor strike, which seems to have happened because I decided to take under my wing your brother Yueliang here." Shin replied without honorifics or much respect as he feels he is likely to die for having offended one or more of the emperors descendants. Seeing such tant disrespect, Ai Lan does not really care as she is not here in an official capacity anyway, and it is troublesome. Thus she just says. "Well thank you for taking care of my brother, I will send a giftter for your troubles. Now since we have some people who need urgent care we should get going." "Have safe travels your highnesses." Patriarch shin says with a smile, as he is excited to get rid of the bringers of cmities. Yueliangments happily. "Thank you for your care while I was out ofmission. Maybe we will see each other again some day." Hearing this makes Shins smile turn forced, but regardless, he says. "One day, maybe." With that said, Ai Lan activates the talisman, thus shifting Yueliang, Yin, Shen Hu, Huoli, Victoria, Orine, the other 5 and herself back to the room where the gathering happens to be ending right about now. Appearing inside the dinning hall, Ai Lan walks up to her father, kneels and asks. "Daddy, there are some injured people and beasts that need healing if you would. I am sorry that it took longer than expected. Things were slightly different than expected." "Different how?" Her father asks with his interest piqued, and with curiosity about the half lichying before him. With this, Ai Lan exins what happened. "To sum it up, they were beneath arge meteor that brother Bao attacked them with, and it seems the two tigers were the ones that saved this small group. Anyways, they all are in rough shape as you can tell. Just as we were about to leave we met the man who took in brothers friends who seem to have been taking care of him at the time. Therefore it seems I must send a thank you giftter. Anyways, that about sums up our trip." Hearing this, the emperors eyes widen as he asks. "You mean to say those two tigers with their weak cultivation managed to block such an attack and live to this point? It seems my grandson has picked up quite the talents." Ai Lan nods in reply. With a smile growing on his face, the emperor snaps his fingers. Then just as before, bones mend, limbs regrow, blood flows back into the body clean and proper, the skin, muscle, tissue, and etc heal extremely fast, and even the tattered clothes grows back its missing pieces until it is good as new. Then seeing them healed, the emperor snaps once more, healing the broken cultivation of the tigers as well as reinforcing it a little. Seeing that his work was good, he smiles and says. "Well they should be good as new, right as rain now. Anyways, it is probably time we show our guests to their bedrooms right? I am sure they are tired by now from the long day they had." Ai Lan answers. "I will lead them to the guest rooms now, and you can go back to your work or go to sleep daddy. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow little Ai." The emeperor said before walking off out of the room. Seeing that her father is gone, Ai Lan announces. "Everyone please gather over here, I will be leading you to your rooms momentarily." With that said, everyone immediately stands and rushes over, as they cannot wait to get into bed. Especially with their curiosity of what sort of bedrooms such a high degree of royalty must have. After everyone has gathered, without saying another word she heads for the door while motioning for everyone to follow. Meanwhile Yueliang speeds along to the front to talk to his sister. Once he is by her side, he says. "Hello, so I know you helped me out before, but you wanted something. I would like to return the favor, so if you could tell me what I can do to make it up to you that would be great." Giggling, Ai Lan replies. "It is alright for now. How about we just say you owe me a favor. Of course if you are worried that I will ask you something that you are ufortable with, you may refuse. What do you say?" Feeling much more at ease he answers. "Thank you, I agree. By the way, if you do not mind, could you tell me why you were so excited to meet me? Not that I amining, more out of curiosity." "Well it is not really a secret. You see, I like to y, but I think it is more or less just an excuse. While I may not be a social butterfly, it is embarrassing, but I want a friend that I can y with and talk to all the time you know. I mean it is nice to hang out with my dad and well my brother, but I am sure you understand the feeling of wanting that person who is on the perfectly same wavelength, you know what I mean right? Or is it just me?" She asks. "No, I get what you mean. Hopefully one day I can find that as well. That person who just brightens your day effortlessly, who makes you feel as if everything is easier with them around. The one who you feel you could give your ultimate trust and know they would never break it. Or at least that is what I feel, but maybe it is just me." Yue speaks his mind. "It is not just you. Anyways, that is why I was... am excited. To see if you were that person. Of course, I do not know yet, but we will see.." Ai Lanments. Chapter 132 - What Is That Sound? "It is not just you. Anyways, that is why I was... am excited. To see if you were that person. Of course, I do not know yet, but we will see." Ai Lanments. Hearing this, Yue and Ai Lan both smile, just knowing that there is someone out there who feels the same as them makes all the difference in the world. Meanwhile about 10 minutester, Ai Lan says. "We are here, there are plenty of rooms, just stick to the rooms on the left. The ones on the right are still being built, but no need to worry construction is halted for now. Please enjoy your stay, and someone will be by in the morning to notify you of breakfast should you want it." "Thank you." Yueliang says as he starts walking off behind the others to look for a room as well. However Ai Lan quickly grabs his shoulder asking. "And where do you think you are going brother?" "My room?" He replies. She giggles a little before saying. "I told you before you are not a guest, you are family. You see these are guest rooms, not for family. Do not worry, your friends will be treated so well they might not want to ever leave. Now your room is this way." She says with a happy smile as she moves her hand from his shoulder down to his wrist and pulls him along with her, as she walks down a different hallway than they came from, or went to. Yueliang then asks what is on his mind. "So why do I have my own room if you only just found out about me?" Hearing his question, Ai Lan answers. "Well you could just say we are quick, or you could go with the real answer that in anticipation of finding his descendants, daddy made many rooms just in case." Then continuing Ai Lan asks. "I feel it is my turn to ask a question now. So tell me, why are you so concerned with the conditions of your arrival?" "I guess I am just not used to the thought of people doing so much for someone they know next to nothing about. The world I grew up on was very different from the world of cultivators or otherwise, and while I may be quick to adapt, it does not mean that I will not question what is going on." Yueliang said while thinking. ''After all that is how people survived there.'' She thenments. "Well I am sorry to hear about the circumstances on that world. Must have been weird always having to look over your shoulder." In addition Yue says. "Thank you for that, but I am curious about something else. Why does good morning sound like hello, while good afternoon, and good night sound like good bye?" Hearing his question, she ponders over it as they continue walking through the halls. Then finally she answers. "That is a good question, and my answer is that I do not know. However I will ask daddyter." Feeling that his sister knew the answer, was why he asked in the first ce, however as she did not, he justughs lightly. Then stays quite for the rest of the walk. ---- A Little While Later ---- Ai Lan cheerfully says. "Here we are, this is your room. If you need anything, my room is just across from yours, and dads'' is right next to yours to the right. Make sure to let me know, ok? Well, good night brother." "Good night, sister." Yue replies softly with a smile. Then with the pleasantries out of the way he opens the door to his room stepping forward without looking in. Meanwhile Ai Lan in her room thinks to herself. ''Oops, I forgot to tell brother about that... Oh well, I am sure it will all be fine.'' However stepping through the doorway to his room, Yueliang falls 8 meters down onto a green in with a house and stone hedge fence around the ce in sight. It looks like a log cabin. Then pushing himself up from the ground and looking around, he notices it night in the room, or at least it appears to be with only the starry sky visible, but no moon nor sun. ''I am too tired for this, looking around can wait until tomorrow.'' Yue thinks to himself as he walks straight ahead to the log cabin in the distance. Once inside, he explores, looking for the bed thinking. ''Nope, this is the kitchen, dinning room, bathroom, oh here is a bedroom. It seems I will have to check the other two roomster.'' Yue thinks to himself as heys down on the bed in the room, and without even pulling the covers over himself, he drifts off to sleep. ---- 6 And A Half Hours Later ---- *Booom *Booom ''What is going on? I am already awake, so¡­ oh, is someone blowing up the mountain range I sawst night?'' Yue wonders to himself as he goes outside to check and see what is going on. Listening closely, and trying to figure out where the sound ising from, Yue closes his eyes and follows the sound. Walking out the door, and out of the fenced in yard. Eventually finding the sounding from near directly above him, he opens his eyes as he jumps upward. However a littlete on opening his eyes he bangs his head on the floating door way, thus falling back down t on his back. "Ooof, that did not feel the best." Either way, he jumps up again, this time ounting for where the doorway is. Once on equal level with the doorway, he uses his chi to float, although he can only maintain it for a short duration. Thus he quickly opens the door and walks through it thinking. ''Phew, I should have known that cultivators would have different housing from mortals. But even then, what a massive difference! At least there is room to practice ones martial arts.'' Having finished his thoughts, he notices ady standing before him, who seeing that his gaze met hers says. "Good morning sir, breakfast is ready. Your grandfather, and sister are waiting for you." Hearing this, Yueliang answers. "Oh, sorry, I did not think they would wait for me." "Please take that back young master!" The female servant says while bowing and continues. "This lowly servant is not worthy, please take back those words." Feeling dumbfounded and confused, he asks. "What did I say wrong?" Still bowing thedy answers. "One of such status as yourself should never apologize to mere servants. Such is the way of nobility. You have so many problems that you must focus on to maintain the peace of the lower ss, that this is to ease your burdens." Hearing this, Yue asks with an annoyed tone. "Is this how grandpa and sister do things around here?" The maid quickly answers. "No, young master, we servants often have to remind the emperor and princess of such as well." "Have you ever thought that by not apologizing our minds would be more burdened? Anyways, what will it take for you to stand up, and lead me to breakfast, I am hungry?" Yue asks feeling his mind at ease, all except for thedy still bowing before him. Once again the maid says. "Please take back your words, and I will take you. Also, thank you for the lesson young prince." ''Prince?'' Yue thinks to himself, and it makes sense. Although seeing this farce will not end until he takes back his apology, he says. "I say what I mean, and if you want me to take back my apology, I will not. So either kill me or lead me to breakfast, but I will not lie and say otherwise just to satisfy others." Hearing this, the maid turns around and begins leading him towards the dinning hall with a smile on her face. Many minutes pass, until they eventually make it to the dinning hall. Once arrived, Yueliang walks in, and towards his grandpa, as does the maid. Standing before his grandpa, he bows and then goes to take his seat, as the maid bows and nods as if to convey something, and then leaves. Of course, this odd behavior did not escape Yueliangs sight, thus he asks. "Grandpa, why are you testing me?" Smiling, that his grandson notices even the small things people do answers. "It is just for the future. I would like to know more of your personality, and the best way to know more about someone is to see their real reactions, not what they say. Anyways, there are a few things we must discuss after breakfast, so please eat up, and enjoy." However before eating anything, Yueliang looks around the room, seeing it empty except for musicians, servants, his grandfather and himself, he asks. "Where is sister? She is not here with us, is this not a family meal?" Chapter 133 - Getting To Know Another However before eating anything, Yueliang looks around the room, seeing it empty except for musicians, servants, his grandfather and himself, he asks. "Where is sister? She is not here with us, is this not a family meal?" Having a mouthful of food as the question is asked, the emperor chews, and then swallows before saying. "Your sister decided to skip breakfast as she has a mission to do. You should understand seeing as you did enough to build a town. Not to mention that you even used years of your life that you had umted from killing others to do so. Now keep in mind I will not berate you for such actions as I already found out that you only killed cultists as well as fighting on one side of a war." Hearing this, Yue asks. "How is it that you know so much about my past?" Promptly replying after taking a sip of his tea. "It seems you have not delved into all the features that the system offers yet. Where do you think it gets knowledge of all the abilities from? I made sure that it would gather knowledge as time passes in order to ensure that the users of such systems would be unable to be left behind. Sadly I could not ensure that it would only function for those who are good, as I was not skilled enough, but one day maybe." Taking another sip of his tea, he continues. "So here is what I wanted to tell you this morning. I look forward to catching up with you soon, however I would like for you to please do arge mission. There are some misguided people, who are doing awful things. Of course this can wait until after breakfast. Once the mission is over,e to me, and we can catch up. You can learn about us and vice versa." Not feeling particrly excited, but happy to help others, Yue answers. "Alright, but I cannot ept it with the system at the moment, as it seems to still be in the process of repairing or something." Drinking his tea, the emperor nearly spills it hearing this news and asks. "Still? What could it possibly be doing?" Yueliang just shakes his head and raises his hands in reply as even he does not know why. Henceforth the two continue to eat and drink the food before them that is their breakfast. The time passing kind of slowly, but happily, as they enjoy the peaceful music that seems to be creating scenes in their mind that they get to experience as they listen. After breakfast finishes, the emperor ces his thumb onto Yueliangs forehead between his brows as he says. "It seems I will have to change your mission for a littleter, but it will take effect the moment your system awakens. Until then, you and I can catch up." Transferring a copy of the knowledge to Yueliang with grandpas chi, Yue learns the details of said mission. Now that they are finished eating, the servantse in and begin taking the food, and recing their tea since they will likely be drinking it as they eat, and tea is normally best hot. Coming in and taking away each of the dishes, the servants take it back, and once out of the room say. "Score, we got delicious delicacies for breakfast." This because while the servants get treated better than the average person in this household, when one gains and inch they often take a mile. In this case, they desire the things they are not suited to have, and are taking foods behind the royal families back. Of course the emperor knows this, as even if he does not want to he can see everything around him with divine sense. The reason he has not taken action yet, is because they have taken nothing of much value or betrayed him yet. And while this is a bad example, allowing them to do this will only make them think they can get away with more, he has more important things to do with his life than to deal with petty thieves. Therefore he leaves it to the guards. Meanwhile, Yueliang says. "You said you wanted to get to know me. What do you want to know?" His grandfather just answers. "How about starting at the beginning?" A moment of thoughtter, Yue begins. "Well my father back in our old world was the duke, basically directly under the king, which passed to me once my father died in a war. Or so I was told anyways. Anyways, I do not remember much from my childhood because with the system taken away at a young age my memory changed with it. Anyways, most of my time was spent in one of a few ways, either learning something such as music, ruling, or school, or I was following the kings decrees. Not much ying around, but in the university I got it back. "Of course there was this time dad took me to see the stars, and we flew around in space a little. It was so fun, that I could not wait to see what all was out there. This was around when I was eight but it was so much fun, and we even got attacked by aliens, as well as pirates while we were out there. He even taught me to fight and fly in spacecrafts that day." Taking a breath, he continues. "My father apparently had part of his will dyed, and I received a ring that apparently contained the system, which I began learning about everything from there. Shortly after I started dating, as well as learning magic, whichter I found is part of cultivation. I got kidnapped a few times, thenter summoned 6,000 sky orcs now high orcs as my subordinates. Got a fianc¨¦,ter had to kill her. Got some human followers, 24 goblins as subordinates, 2 divine tigers, 1 snow tiger, then I am sure you know the rest already. Anyways many are now dead as you know." Seeing that his grandson is finished with his story he says. "It seems a lot happened, I am sorry to hear about that. But at least you learned from your experiences and became who you are today. I guess it is now my turn to fill you in a little." "About a 2 and a half centuries ago, I fell in love for the first time, before I met my other children''s mothers. Anyways, she was a maid on some far far away. I was there for a mission, and met her by chance in the market. Of course, after I finished that mission I often came back to that just to see here. There were difficulties obviously, but she loved the starry sky and I, thus she was willing to go through them just to be with me." "At the time, I was pretending to be a wandering cultivator, which was not a lie, I was wandering and a cultivator. Anyways, I had to convince her owner to sell her to me, from which I set her free and we got married a few yearster. Anyways, about a decadeter, after I took her back and she knew who I was we had a daughter. But sadly my wife died in childbirth, however at least I had my daughter." "This daughter of mine, one day set out to explore the stars but at the time there was a battle between two sects which I was going to stopter that day. During this, she happened toe across it, and wanting to end the fighting, to create peace, as she has seen me do time and time again, she got hit by a stray attack." "For fear of offending me, the fight ended and the two sects ran. I only came to find this outter that day as I was viewing what happened in the area with a particr skill. Anyways, my daughter already gone, I tried to follow, but to now avail as her body floated through a closing ck hole. It was a century before I stopped searching, and started sending others to do it for me." "Either way, I could never find her, but at her cultivation I knew she could live at least a thousand years in that state. Regardless, this woman was your mother. This I know because while transferring the memories just now, I checked your body. Anyways, I do not know what you know of your mother as I have not checked your thoughts, may I?" His grandfather asks, in hopes that he may find her, or at least some information on her whereabouts. Yueliang speaks his mind excitedly. "So I am not your great great grandson or such, but just your grandson? But I thought sis and you said otherwise. Either way, there is nothing of my mother in my memories, however feel free to check. If we can find your daughter as well as my mother that would be wonderful." -------------------------------------------- (Of course a lot more was said by Yueliang and not vice versa, this is just a brief recap of what happened by shortening and rewording what he said. However not what was said by the emperor.. Now back to it.) Chapter 134 - A Clue And A Sacrifice Yueliang speaks his mind excitedly. "So I am not your great great grandson or such, but just your grandson? But I thought sis and you said otherwise. Either way, there is nothing of my mother in my memories, however feel free to check. If we can find your daughter as well as my mother that would be wonderful." Feeling hope after nearly a century and a half, the emperor says. "Thank you my grandson, so much. Hopefully I will find something, if not we will have to keep looking in the future." "I agree, so let us begin." Yue says as he closes his eyes, and leaves himself open, as he does not know what is necessary for one to read another''s mind with chi. "You do not need to be so tense you know. I am sure this will not put your mind at ease, but I am going to be honest with you just so you understand what will happen. Unless you knew a technique on how to block other peoples chi from entering your body, this technique cannot be blocked, and event then it would depend on if you were strong enough. All that will happen is I will guide my chi into your mind, it will read what is there, or at least get the information I am looking for then ry it to me." The emperor exins. Without wasting any more time he starts guiding his chi into Yueliangs'' body and then searching his mind and soul for answers, to the questions. ''Where is my daughter Sying? My little star. Where is Yueliangs'' mother?'' Searching and searching, he only finds nothing until one memoryes along, a blocked memory, but a memory none the less. Yueliangs mother saying to a small 3 year old child. "My little star, my yueliang. You know, my dad used to call me his little star. It is actually the name he gave me Sying. Just as I am his little star, you are mine. Grow up strong little one, one day you will find your grandpa. I hope to one day see you with him, but I must go. There are important things to do out in the vast universes. I love you, and farewell." Sying says to the young child under the stars while they are floating on a cloud infused with her chi. Then in the next instant, Yue disappears, and so too the memory with it.. A few tears begin to fall down both the emperors and Yueliangs, faces as the memory ends. Especially so for Yueliang who does not even remember having this memory. For the emperor, getting to see the face of his ''perfect'' daughter, he feels extremely overwhelmed, and while he has not found a clue to where she is, he now got to see her at least once more after so long. "Thank you for this Yueliang. This means far more to me than you know." His grandpa says while pulling his grandson into a hug. epting and reciprocating the hug, Yue says tearfully. "It is not a problem, thank you for doing this. Before I could not even remember the face of my mother, but now I have one." Then without any further talk or anything else, Yueliang and the emperor stand up and begin leaving the room. Once at the entrance the two walk their separate ways, both just thinking about one thing, nay, one person. A mother to one, and a daughter to the other fills the minds of these two men as they walk off to take care of the other matters set for today. ---- About 15 Minutes Later ---- In a hallway, as Yueliang is walking, he falls, crying out. "Aargh, IT HURTS" Crying out due to the pain in his mind the most, as well as all throughout his body, he falls to his knees. ''What is going on?'' He tries to think even as his body feels like acid is coursing his veins, with only one voice in the distance. "Y..g. ... Br ...." "Br....r" Eventually the voice goes away, and Yueliang falls asleep prostrated on the ground from the pain. ---- An Hour Later ---- In some bright area with no walls on a bed,ys Yueliangs body. He blinks a few times, and then opens his eyes. In a corner of the room sits a man watching the ss of some drink in his hand, says. "It seems you are awake. Sorry it had to be this way but you must make a choice." Drowsily, Yueliang replies. "What is the choice and where am I?" "Well that isplicated. If you are curious about your body, you are in a room with people who are trying to help you. You are currently unconscious, yet your body is wriggling around in pain, so they are strapping you down. Do not worry your grandpa is making sure they are careful with you. Now if you mean you and I, this is your mind, and I am your system." The man exins. Still drowsy Yue asks. "So what is the choice and where is Yang?" "Ah right, Yang. At the moment he is still healing. Now, before I give you the choice let me exin the situation. First off you are in pain because you stopped cultivating. Doing this will cause the chi to be in chaos, so you must either choose to be mortal or a cultivator. That is choice number one, also I know Yang warned you about both, yet you still did not listen." "Both? You only mentioned one." Yue says as he gradually starts feeling more awake. "Yes yes, patience is a virtue my friend. Now, here is the main choice, the second one you must make. You see, yang has been taking care of your trials for you because you chose not to do them, hence part of the reason for his current state. Normally I would not even talk to you but it seems you are insistent on not doing your daily quests. ..." "... So your choice is either you keep the system by doing a quest now, which will be tricky considering your current health situation, or two you give up on it, thus loosing all of the system, your brother yang, and every bit of knowledge, skill etc that has to do with the system. You have 10 minutes to decide, or I walk out that door and leave permanently." The man sitting in a single couch with his iced drink says pointing to a door that appears out of nowhere. "You tell me to make a life changing decision, yet only give me 10 minutes to decide? Even worse, is the only way to make one of the choices is to do it practically crippled. Tell me how exactly you intend for me to even make a reasonable choice?" Yue asks. "9 minutes 45 seconds remaining, and to answer your question. I might be able to help you deal with the pain temporarily. However, it wille at a cost." The man counts down. Feeling a bit pressured, but still managing to make logical thoughts, Yue says. "Fine tell me the cost, and I will tell you my decision." Thinking for a few seconds, then taking a sip of his drink, allowing Yue to hear the ice nk against the ss cup, he swallows before saying. "The punishment must be suitable, therefore you will lose something important to you. A good choice to me seems like either lost of something you hold dear, like maybe a memory, or possibly a function of a limb for a set period of time. Do not worry, nothing that will hind you from progress nor taking a life, just something not necessary for life." "You say a memory or a limb. I may need the limbter, a memory seems fine. I have lived just fine for many years without the memory of many things. I am sure that will not change now." Yueliang says as he tries to sit up on the tilted bed. With a sly smile, as if someone got exactly what they wanted, the man says. "Deal, enjoy the loss of the memory of how to cultivate. Oh and by the way, it is permanent, so you will have to find out how to do it again." The man says as he stands up and walks over to Yueliang. Walking into the light, Yue sees the system looks like an older version of himself. However before he can say anything, the man ces his hand on Yueliangs forehead and closes his eyes. "Wait!" Yue shouts as the man is about to take his memory. About to take them, the man just smiles, and continues regardless of what Yue has to say thinking. ''Sorry folks, all sales are final. Please enjoy your products. Haha, *sigh, how fun it is to y the part of a salesman sometimes.'' Then speaking aloud after taking the memory a few momentster, he walks back to his seat saying. "Do not worry, after this mission, you will not have to do mandatory daily missions anymore. But you will still have your trials every so often. Just remember, although there are no more daily ones it is only because they will all bebined into this trial. So have fun, and enjoy the ride." He says as the light in the room shes, and Yueliang awakens in a strange deserty ce no longer feeling pain. ------------------------------ Hello everyone, please enjoy the novel, and support in any way you can.. Have a wonderful day my wonderful fans. Chapter 135 - A Battleground Of Gigantic Proportions "... Just remember, although there are no more daily ones it is only because they will all bebined into this trial. So have fun, and enjoy the ride." He says as the light in the room shes, and Yueliang awakens in a strange desert like ce no longer feeling pain. Opening his eyes, Yueliang looks around, and seeing only sand dune hills and the sun about to set. However he thinks to himself. ''What is that rustling sound, and why is the sand moving?'' Feeling a growing sense of worry, he looks around once more. Nearby there is a big boulder stabbing up out of the ground. Noticing this, he immediately jumps up, and using his chi he falls. ''What is going on? Why can I not use chi? The system said he could stop the pain temporarily, he never said he would take it away. .... OH SHOOT! I gave away my memories on how to cultivate!!!'' Yue thinks to himself as he gets up and makes a run for the rock. Regardless, behind him, while running he can hear whatever is causing the sound getting closer with each passing second. Then behind him, he hears *Booosh as something explodes out of the sand. Knowing he does not have the time to look behind himself, he focuses on making it to the rock before him now more than ever. While running, he thinks to himself. ''What even is my trial this time? He said it wouldbine them all.... Then does that mean that I have to keep on running and try to escape? If that is the case, if I fail, I die right?'' Not having any way to confirm nor deny his hypothesis, he finally makes it to the sharp boulder sticking out of the ground, and starts climbing up it. Not even a secondter, something crashes into the boulder, breaking it to pieces. Yueliang falling back to the ground, gets up and starts running again. In front of him, he watches closely while running and sees an archway with sand blowing away from it as well. However it disappears a secondter, and all that remains is one of the sharp boulders sticking out of the ground far off in the distance. Seeing this, he wonders. ''Either I just found the gateways out of here, or I just saw a giant serpent like creature jump out of the sand and leave a boulder behind. No that does not seem right, could it be excrement? They arerge creatures after all. If so that is disgusting, I just climbed up a pir of poop!'' He thought to himself and feels disgusted at the thought, yet is not stopping running anytime soon with some massive creature behind him. Many minutester, Yueliang sees one of the creatures exploding out of the ground about 10 meters in front of him. Seeing the creature, he realizes they are not serpents like his original thoughts, but instead they are giant worms. Feeling horrified by the giant creepy worms, Yue finds the strength and energy to run even faster trying to find some way out of here. Even going so far as to run underneath the giant worm that is currently going making an archway with its body right now. Then in front of him, another pops up but this time, out of its mouth that has countless teeth, he sees a spear like tongue that has other pieces around it going in and out to hold its prey in ce. Not that there was any prey this time, but seeing this certainly added a degree of fear to what Yueliang is already feeling. Either way, he quickly runs around it and keeps moving thinking. ''Please let this trial end soon. Please, I worry I will not make it out alive if this is to continue for long.'' ---- A Little Over 9 Hours Later ---- Panting heavily and gasping for air, Yueliang is standing still on top of a big boulder that looks as if it is actually rock this time. Looking down he sees two worms wrapping around each other. Thus he wonders. ''Are they mating or something?'' Although before he could continues such thoughts a third wormes over and stabs one of them with its barbed spear like tongue before it starts pulling it underground while biting into it. ''Wow, cannibalistic giant worms it seems.'' He thinks as he watches all the worms, and stays standing so as to not let his heart give out, as it is pounding super hard to keep him alive. For if he does not cool down first, the hear may give out due to over working, and he would be at risk of dying of sudden cardiac arrest. However due to not having any heart problems it would be less likely for him than others. Wanting to rest he begins thinking. ''I cannot continue to rest here, those worms will find me soon enough. There must be something I can do. Sadly they keep going underground or I would just try to ride one, which seems like fun. Plus if it dies, I can just hop over to another. Bute to think of it there is something I remember learning about them, what was it?'' Yueliang ponders this for a few moments before he realizes. ''Right, worms make burrows, eating the dirt in front of them, and pooping it out to make their tunnels. That means I should be able to survive. But the question is, will I fit in the hole with them or be ground to mush inside?'' ''Well I guess there is only one way to find out.'' Yueliang thinks to himself before running and jumping off of the edge of the cliff like boulder. Falling through the air he would either be living or dying, due to one of a few choices. He falls into the mouth of a giant worm, he falls on the sand and either lives or dies, or third he sticks thending and rides the worm like a bull. With each second of the fall feeling more and more extended he eventually barely misses the worms mouth and starts sliding down its bump back. Sliding and sliding, he finally manages to grab one of the ridges on its body. Then pulling himself up, he positions himself between two of the ridges thinking. ''I made it phew. Now herees the hard part.'' A few secondster the same worm that Yuended on is now digging its way underground, as are all the others. However before Yue is pulled under, he sees a massive ck bird like creature. But seeing as he recognized the shape of it, he could tell it was a bat. The only thing surprising is the fact that he has seen no other living beings on this so far except for these giant worms. Of course, seeing this gives Yueliang a whole new set of worries, thinking about what else could be out there. For if there are bats, and there are worms, that means that likely there are a whole slew of other creatures out there, and this is just the beginning. Especially given the fact that bats tend to stay in cold dark ces. Seeing that time on this world seems to pass much slower, as it took 9 hours just for the world to go from sun set to dark enough for bats toe out, Yue can see that this is likely to be far more troublesome than he initially expected. Either way, he decides to make the most of the situation, and asks in his head. ''What is the mission, what is it you want me to do on this insane backward?'' "...." Getting no reply, he continues. ''I know you are listening, but you said this is a trial, meaning that there is a purpose. If I do not know it, this will never end. Therefore your purpose would be null and void as well. Am I right? Of course I am, so either give me my task so I canplete this and maintain you, or send me back and I win anyways because you will have forfeit the deal!'' "...." ''Fine you want to y silent, good for you. I hope you enjoy getting punished when grandpa finds my corpse. You of all people should know that since grandpa put in his chi, and what not, he can trace it to find me. So good luck, I will just take a nap for now. Wake me up when you choose.'' Yueliang threatens the system, not knowing if it will work. Bluffing his way through, he even closes his eyes and gets ready to sleep to seal the deal, figuring it is all or nothing at this point.. Feeling that, at least even if he has to die, it would be better than aimlessly wandering this battleground of a world, where everything is a thousand or more timesrger than back on earth. Chapter 136 - The Underground Scene ... even if he has to die, it would be better than aimlessly wandering this battleground of a world, where everything is a thousand or more timesrger than back on earth. "..." Still getting no reply, Yueliang just keeps it up, and resolves himself for death, as arguing with the system is like arguing with a wall that will not speak back to you. It is useless and a waste of time. Falling into sleep, Yue hears. *Ding <62: 02: 49 Hours of 72 Hours Remaining> {Reward: No more required daily missions.} Opening his eyes and seeing the timer, as well as the mission ced before him, Yue thinks to himself with a smile. ''Finally the mission has been given to me. Thank you system, and thank you for counting the prior time as well.'' <71: 59: 30> Seeing the time change, Yue mumbles quietly. "What? That is not a funny joke, seriously this is hard enough as is." Hearing this, the number goes back down. <61: 58: 11 Hours of 72 Hours Remaining> ''Great, well I guess it is time to figure things out.'' Yue thinks to himself as he climbs between each roll on the worms skin each time it extends and contracts, lest he gets ground into paste against the tunnel. ''3, 2, 1, and now.'' He rolls across the worms back. ''... 2, 1, and ... now.'' ''3, 2, 1, and now'' Repeating this cycle, Yue quickly traverses the distance from around the middle of the worm to its head. Making quick work of this routine, he quickly makes it to the top. Although while underground, in these tunnels, he has to take deep breaths every few seconds, because the air is awfully thin each time the worm contracts its body. Once up to the top, Yue reaches for his back, more specifically the back of his belt. Pulling out a hard piece of metal from within his belt through a small slit, thinking. ''I sure am d that I prepared this before, just in case another situation without Yang and the system ur. While brother Yang is bound to the system, it is bing increasingly clear that it has a mind of its own as well.'' Regardless, Yue brings the piece of metal to his other hand, and then pulls it apart, revealing two small slightly curved daggers. This being because they had to fit inside the belt. Once one dagger is in each hand, Yue waits for the worm to contract thinking. ''2, 1, and now.'' Then stabs the des into either side of the worm, well as far as Yue can reach which is not far considering the size of this insect. However the moment that Yue did this, he could hear an almost ear piercing deep roar sound out from the worm. Regardless, he does not let go, knowing that since many underground critters react to vibrations rather than sound or sight, he holds on for dear life. Sticking in the right dagger farther, the worm turns left to avoid the pain. Thus producing a general rule of thumb on which way to guide the worm. From here, Yueliang crawls down the crevice between bumps, while trying to stay in between tight enough that he will not fall and get crushed. Once at towards the bottom of the worm, he stabs the daggers in ones again, thus causing the worm to start moving upward at a diagonal angle, since if he did went directly under the worm he would be crushed by the creature. Holding on tight, Yueliang waits in the crack for about 30 minutes, intermittently stabbing the worm over and over in different areas around the same spot to keep it from adjusting and thinking that it was not something harmful beneath it. Quickly making its way up to the surface, the worm keeps eating and pooping all the dirt to get away from whatever could be causing it pain. The reason it has not turned and tried to fight is simply because it knows that whatever it is, is able to fit between the tunnel wall and it, which means it would be difficult to get rid of while it is underground. A few minutester, the worm makes it above ground and, Yueliang seeing some light rays passing into the tunnel gets excited. Although before he can get to happy he feel the worm getting stretched and pulled. After getting out into fresh air again, he sees a giant bat pulling the worm out of its hole. Not wanting to get pulled out of the hole only to be eaten by a bat, he grabs tightly onto the daggers, and using his feet, pushes himself off of the worm. Doing a backflip in midair to align his body properly, hends after falling over six meters, or about 2 stories high. Standing up straight, and knowing what ising, he instantly turns around and starts running towards the cave he saw as he was getting pulled out. Doing this, he thinks. ''Here I am jumping into the fire right after escaping the frying pan. I just have to hope these bats will not be interested in me, or the geckos and other creatures that will likely be infesting this ce.'' While running into the cave, Yue slides the knives into each other before putting them back in his belt through the little slit in the back. Once in the cave, Yue slows to a light jogging speed, so as to avoid slipping or making too much noise. Being careful to avoid any puddles or otherwise, he sticks close to the cave wall to ensure he could hide in the cracks if need be. After about an hour of light jogging, Yue feels a breeze, and ponders. ''How can this be unless this is not a cave but a tunnel?'' Feeling happy at this realization his face quickly turns sour, knowing that it will likely be worse if it leads somewhere with even smaller creatures. For the bigger they are the less appetizing he looks, and the smaller they are the more delicious and nutritious he appears. Still jogging forward just to examine what is over there, he is extremely wary. However quickly stops when he sees a fork in the path. Being able to tell which leads outside is easy so long as one follows the draft, however a thought crosses his mind. ''Maybe I could camp out in this ce until the time is up. After all I already have an idea what is here, and do not have to be as wary.'' Thinking more about it, Yuees to a conclusion. ''As much as I would like to make this easier on myself, the mission is to not only survive but travel. Clearly the worms would be the best choice as I could just ride in between their folds, however I would rather not risk getting eaten while I sleep. A bat could keep me moving if I could ride it. However that will only provide me about 28 or so hours of flight, before I have to find some other creature because of day light, since this world seems to have a 1 to 3 ratio for time. 1 of my hours is 3 here.'' ''Hmm, I guess the bat is the best choice for now, unless they have owls here, then I am probably dead, but might as well just cross that bridge when Ie to it.'' Thus Yue starts wandering the cave looking for a bat. ''Ohh, that is not a bat but it will do for now.'' Yue thinks to himself seeing a geckoing in his general direction. So, quickly he runs to the nearest crack in the wall to hid in, toy in wait for it to pass by him. Waiting, and waiting in the crack, the gecko walk in front of him before stopping. Thus causing Yueliang to stop breathing, not even moving in the slightest. Of course, this is not from fear, but simply because most lizard type creatures hunt through movement, of course, smell and other factors will y their part as well. Either way, having been pulled around in worm feces for an hour or so, as well as being dressed in such a way, it would be a surprised if anything determined him as prey without him moving around the ce first. Meanwhile as the gecko is not noticing Yue at the moment due to him being so small and looking like a pile of excrement due to wearing mainly ck, and his skin looking like urates (Whitish). However still smelling something in the direction, the gecko continues moving towards him. Closing his eyes slowly, Yue hopes he will not be noticed still holding his breath, and not moving in the slightest. Feeling something touch his shoulder, Yue does not even flinch, in hopes that whatever it is passes on. Waiting a few seconds and only feeling light vibrations on the ground around him, he opens his eyes figuring it cannot hurt. However quickly sees the geckos stomach above him, and arge insect being pulled into the geckos mouth quickly by its tongue. ''Once this gecko moves just enough for me to get behind it, I am climbing on. Come on, you can do this Yue. It is just living or being eaten..'' Having finished giving himself a pep talk he waits for the gecko to take just one or two more steps forward. Chapter 137 - An Anatomy Lesson ''Once this gecko moves just enough for me to get behind it, I am climbing on. Come on, you can do this Yue. It is just living or being eaten.'' Having finished giving himself a pep talk he waits for the gecko to take just one or two more steps forward. Stepping backward the gecko moves until its head it looking directly at Yue once more. Seeing that it has therge insect still in its mouth, and not wanting to waste any more time, he quickly jumps up andnds on the geckos neck. However before he could get a hold on the creature, it quickly starts running up the wall to get him off. Thus causing Yue to lose bnce and start falling back. However catching onto the tail, Yue does not fall any further. Although a small problem escaped his mind thus the current situation. The Gecko quickly ''drops'' its tail and continues running away. Thus causing Yue to fall, and quickly turning his body in mid air, he slides down the smooth cave wall until a small protrusion shows up in his way. Without much other choice, he aims his body towards this protrusion in hopes it will slow down his descent. Once he gets to it, maintaining his speed to the best of his ability, he runs along the protrusion, and does a front flip off of it to keep the kic force, lest he falls ... again. Landing on the ground perfectly, from the moisture he slips and falls on his back thinking. ''Well, that certainly could have gone much better. At least now I will not be eaten by an over grown gecko. *Sigh, It seems I will have to think of something else, because running for three days straight is not feasible in this ce where I will likely be eaten, or die of exhaustion.'' Instead of trying to looks for a ride to hitch at the moment, Yue decides to scale the cave wall. Hopefully this would produce better results. Running up the cave wall, Yue jumps and makes it back to the ledge he just jumped from, and looks around for areas to climb up from thinking. ''This should be fun, this will basically be me scaling a straight up smooth wall.'' Without further ado, Yue leaps off the ledge and into a crack in the wall, justrge enough to fit him going straight in. Immediately after making it into the crack, he jumps side to side off of the two walls on either side of him, thus making his way upward. "Wahh." Yueliang lets slip as he looses his footing and starts falling. However using his hands he pushes off the wall, and using his feet pushes off of the one behind him to get started climbing again without loosing too much effort. ''Oh yeah, this is awesome.'' Yue thinks to himself, while having fun running up walls that would otherwise be near impossible. Making it up to the top, jumping off of the wall, Yue grabs onto a stctite and then continues jumping from stctite to stctite. Finallying across some bats that have not left yet, Yue jumps towards one and grabbing onto the fur on its back, he pulls himself on and holds tightly as the bat flies away. Meanwhile many bats start swarming out due to the disturbance. Holding on with both his legs and his arms, he hitches his free ride out of the cave. Riding out of the cave, not much is visible with how dark it is and being surrounded by bats. However one thing is for certain, Yue can feel a strong breeze and feels that something is wrong. So without any further dy he climbs up into a crouched position so he can jump off at anytime if needed. Although that momentes much sooner than he expected when an owl grabs the bat he is riding and trapping him against it with its feet. Wriggling around, Yue pulls himself out from the owls w and starts climbing the owls body through its feathers eventually making it up to the owls back. While riding, Yue hears a voice calling his name "Yueliang." Hearing this, he looks around, and remembering no one else is there, he remembers the voice and how familiar it sounds. Therefore he asks in his mind. ''Yang?'' "So you did not forget me after all brother." Yang jokes. Happy to finally hear from Yang again, Yue replies. ''As if I could or would even want to forget you, as we are twins and bonded even closer than any other set. I really missed you, are you all better now? Also, thank you so much.'' With a happy tone, Yang says while knowing exactly what his other half is thinking. "Your wee, and I am doing better. It will take a while before I am fully healed, but it is all good for now, and do not worry I am all caught up on the situation." "That is great." Yue says aloud albeit quietly. However before anything else could be said the snowy white owl turns its head around and swallows the person standing on its back in an instant. All while still maintaining flight. Now inside the owls digestive track, he takes a deep breath while thinking. ''Wow, just one unfortunate event after another.'' Wriggling around in the throat, Yueliang pulls out the knives hidden in his belt again. Then separating and unsheathing them, he stabs them into the throat as he goes down. Thus opening the throat for the blood and guts to flow in, so he can suffocate it to death, and if he dies while doing so then so be it. As Yue is sliding down, blood and guts are pouring over top of him. Then pulling out the daggers, he starts cutting his way downward since trying to go out the top would be difficult until the birdnds. Cutting his way down through the esophagus, he makes his way down to the proventriculus. However identally slides through one of the cuts and makes his way into the owls heart, which is pounding louder than church bells considering how small Yueliang ispared to it. Slicing his way out of the heart, he ends up cutting his way through the liver, and throwing some of both the heart and liver into his inventory, he now has some fresh delicious meat to cook upter. However through this long process, he is thinking. ''Well, there are two delicious pieces I have found, sadly I cannot find the kidney or gizzard at the moment. Either way, now I will be able to survive easier a while longer in this ce.'' Soon after these thoughts, he makes his way into the intestines. Eventually making his way down he cuts a hole through the rectum, Yue makes his way out of the owl only to free fall down. Looking around, he sees that surrounding him is arge forest and thinks to himself. ''Great, now my biggest worry is likely toe to fruition. Ugh, if it were not for the system telling me I have to travel, I would be tucked away in the cave nice and cozy until this odd experience finally ends. I wonder how I will be surviving this one.'' Yue ponders as he free falls towards the gigantic trees below him. However as his impending deathes closer and closer, Yue asks. ''Yang, I just thought about something. The mission says I have to travel to maintain the timer, so that means that I could use a ship right?'' "Yes, but the question is what would you pay with? I am sure you already learned your lesson of paying with memories or otherwise. Right?" Yang answers. ''You are right, I need to work on my impulsive buying. Then since I do not have any ideas, what is your n Yang? If I die we all die after all.'' Yue replies, and asks. Hearing this, Yang quickly replies. "While I cannot think of anything off hand, there is one thing that might work. Well if you do not mind risking your life that is. There is a quest for testing something, and if it works great, but you are risking your life in doing so. Not that that has much matter considering you will die if you do notnd right. Anyways, this test will make you teleport every 15 seconds somewhere random on the. This is for those who want to explore. So, answer yes or no, as you only have about 10 seconds before impact now." ''Yes, absolutely yes.'' Yue answers as he watches the ground getting closer and closer. ------------------------------------- Hello, I have noticed that some of you are supporting more, and for that I am so grateful, and for those of you who do not know, fast passes do NOT support the author, so please use coins instead if you could.. Your support is giving me a lot of inspiration please keep up the good work my wonderful fans. Chapter 138 - Complications ''Yes, absolutely yes.'' Yue answers as he watches the ground getting closer and closer. "Casting augment spell now." Yangments the process in order to put his brothers mind at ease. Getting closer and closer to the ground, a little drop of sweat begins to form on Yueliangs brow as he thinks. ''Please hurry Yang.'' As if answering his plea, Yang says. "Teleporting now." Disappearing a meter above the ground, Yue teleports to another location after a split second. Breathing in a breath of fresh air, Yue opens his eyes, recognizing the difference in the air quality, then taking in the sights around him. Seeing the smooth sand beneath his feet, and hearing wavesing up against the shore, the beach provides him a sense of peace. However, before he can enjoy it any more, he gets teleported again. Henceforth the time passes as his body continues to travel to different ces. <56: 40: 00 Hours of 72 Hours Remaining> <42: 03: 55 Hours> <30: 01: 10 Hours> <00: 00: 05 Hours of 72 Hours Remaining> Having only a few seconds left, Yue quickly thinks to himself. ''That was certainly a nice experience, and time passed faster than I imagined. It seems it is true what they say, time passes faster when you are enjoying yourself.'' "Brother, your mission will be ending momentarily, and you will be teleported back." Before even being able to say thank you or anything else, his body is teleported back to where it was, and opening his eyes, all that is in view is a bright light on the ceiling, and many people surrounding him on a bed in the middle of the room. One of the physicians in the room quickly says upon seeing him awake. "The young prince is awake your highness. We will have to check and see if he is healthy, but he should be better now it looks like." Although, as if the man jinxed it, the paines back to Yueliangs'' body as the chi in his body bes chaotic once more. Meanwhile, hearing that his grandson is alright, the emperor gets up from his seat with documents before him, and walks over to his grandson while the physicians are examining his body. However the moment he sees his grandsons body, he asks. "This is what you call aright? The chi is his body is in chaos like before." The same physician who spoke before, quickly says. "He did not show these symptoms a moment ago, but either way, he is clearly better. Now it is only his chi that is chaotic, before there was a much moreplicated issue." The man exins the situation, so as to not just cover his back, but to give hope and understanding of the situation. Hearing this, the emperor then examines his grandson once more before saying. "Everyone move aside. This problem is not longer as simple as it was before." Everyone feeling confused by hisst sentence, yet not daring to disobey him, make way for the emperor to get through. Getting through the physicians, and without saying another word, the emperor carefully and with precision aims and hits his grandsons dan tian. Thereby crushing his cultivation, but with enough care and precision that his grandson will still be able to cultivate in the future. Watching this, the physicians all gasp in shock upon seeing the emperor crush the young princes'' cultivation seemingly ruthlessly thus producing only one of two thoughts in their minds. Those being either. ''The emperor is more ruthless than I imagined!'' and/ or ''The young prince could have taken a pill to solve the problem, and the emperor knows this. So what does he know that we do not?'' Meanwhile, after doing this, the emperor sits on the bed with his grandson still in pain but the chi noticeably settling down as it was released. Waiting patiently, he watches over Yueliangs body in case anything unforeseen urs. At the same time he also says. "You are dismissed, thank you for your time and effort. You have already received your pay, so unless you have something else, you may go now." Without further ado, not wanting to offend the emperor every single one of the physicians leaves after having heard what he said. Some many minutester, still groaning a little as he is still in a bit of pain, Yue opens his eyes only to see the room full of people gone except one. His vision a little blurry he asks. "Where is everyone, and who are you? I cannot see very well at the moment." Hearing this, his grandfather ces his hand over Yueliangs eyes, not wasting a second and fixes the issue before replying. "I sent them away. While I cannot ease your pain at the moment, it should dissipate given some time as the chi in your body needs to settle." A momentter, the emperor removes his hand allowing Yue to see once more. With his vision restored, Yueliang looks around the room while keeping his head on the bed, and seeing his grandfather, he says. "I am sorry that you had to see me in this unsightly state grandpa." Having seen much worse, the emperorughs a little before saying. "Haha, it is alright, now speaking of your situation, what happened, that caused you to be in such a state?" Hearing his grandfathers question, Yueliang sighs heavily before recalling the situation. "*Sigh. It is a little odd but here is what happened. Firstly I started cultivating a few months or so ago, and my teacher helping me raise it quickly. Anyways I was busy, and did not really take the warnings seriously about needing to cultivate more often as well as not doing the daily quests. Thus without realizing, because my twin wanted to protect me he is injured but healing now. ..." "... However to answer your question, my chi went out of control thus causing the extreme pain I was in, and to top it off, the system which is a little different than expected pulled me into my mind, thus my unresponsive state before." Interrupting Yue, his grandfather asks with worry that something may have happened. "Different how?" "Well, while my twin is bonded with the system, I presumed he was in control of it as well as myself. However it seems that I was both right and wrong. The system has a consiousness of its own and was speaking to me, even giving me an ultimatum because of not doing the required daily quests. That choice being either give up the system or do a mission to get rid of the required status on daily quests, however considering the chi problem, I had to sacrifice my knowledge of cultivation at the time in order to do it. Of course I can relearn it, so do not worry." Yueliang exins. Feeling both relieved that his grandson is better, yet worried about the new information on the system he says. "At least you are better now, and that exins where you were. The lost of knowledge on cultivation is a little problematic, but can be resolved easily. However there is another thing you must know." Having a bad feeling that this would be bad news, Yue asks. "What is it?" Sensing the hesitation in his voice, the emperor replies. "Do not worry, this is a simple problem. You see, if you do not start cultivating before your 21st birthday it will be far less effective and far more difficult. Honestly one is supposed to begin as a child but most wait until 18. Anyways, seeing as you will be 22ter, you should be fine but must hurry none the less. Also, this time you should heed the warning and cultivate frequently. After all it is not some simple toy, but a way of life. Cultivating is self improvement, not power although it doese with it." The emperor lectures him sternly with only his grandsons well being in mind. Not having lost all memory of cultivation, but just how to cultivate as well as its techniques, Yue knew these things, but hearing it from someone close to him made it finally click, and he understands. "You are right, I should not have treated it as such. I was blessed to have such opportunities, yet because I squandered, and misused it, that gift has been taken away for now." Yue says with remorse. Seeing that his grandson understands now, he leans over and gives his grandson a hug before saying. "Rest up and get well soon. Make sure to let me know when you are better alright?" With a smile on his face, Yue says happily. "I will grandpa. Have a nice day, I am sure you must be busy. Thank you for taking the time to take care of me.." With that said, the emperor walks over to his seat where his bamboo scrolls are and picks them up before leaving the room happy that his grandson is alright. Chapter 139 - Misunderstandings With a smile on his face, Yue says happily. "I will grandpa. Have a nice day, I am sure you must be busy. Thank you for taking the time to take care of me." With that said, the emperor walks over to his seat where his bamboo scrolls are and picks them up before leaving the room happy that his grandson is alright. As the emperor leaves, Yue closes his eyes to sleep feeling a little tired from not eating nor sleeping for about 3 or so days. This taking more effect than before now that he is back to being a normal mortal rather than an immortal cultivator (one who cultivates to achieve immortality). Not that this would effect his year count at the moment due to the systems influence, and he does not yet know that his cultivation has been cultivated. ---- 6 Hours Later ---- Waking up, Yue feels well rested, and hungry at the same time. Getting up, he feels weaker than normal, and wonders. ''What exactly is going on? Why do I feel so weak? I sacrificed my knowledge of cultivation, not my realm, nor should my stats have changed.'' Either way, he pushes the matter aside and just attributes it to a side effect of whatever his grandpa did to heal him. Although the word ''start'' has been bugging him from what he was warned about, but attributing that to just starting up again, he reasons that away as well. Meanwhile as such thoughts are passing through his mind, he walks towards the door, albeit much slower than before. Once out of the room, he looks around, and finding the nearest guard, he asks. "Do you know where my grandpa is at the moment?" The guard answers. "Sorry my prince, I do not know his current location. Although he is likely either in the throne room or the dinning hall. After all, he does not leave this ce much because he wants to ensure that should any problems arise he can be found." Getting a little more information than he was looking for Yue replies. "Thank you, I will check there now." Then turning around, he walks down the hall to make his way to the dinning hall first, as it will kill two birds with one stone. ---- 1 1/2 Hours Later ---- Finally making it to the dinning hall, Yue mumbles to himself. "Finally made it here, this ce is huge. It seems that realization is finally kicking in." Having finished his thought, Yue walks into the hall and looks around. Not seeing his grandpa, but instead one maid kneeling at a table on standby reading a book, he walks over to her. A minute or soter, making it over to her he asks while standing on the other side of the table looking at thedy in grossed in her book. "Excuse me, I have a few questions if you do not mind." The Lady wondering who is taking her attention from her book looks up, and says with a bow. "I apologize for not recognizing you sooner my prince. What can I do for you." As she raises her head, she quickly stands up and closes the book in her hands. Smiling, Yue says. "I am sorry to take your interest from your book. To have you so engrossed in it, it must be good right?" Thinking he is testing or mocking her, she answers urgently. "I dare not, please tell me what I can do for you my prince." Hearing this he sighs deeply. "*Sigh. Why is it that I cannot have a descent conversation with anyone here. You all must have it hard if you are not even allowed to have a proper talk with someone." Seeing the situation for what it is, the maid quicklyments. "Please my prince I apologize. It is not that we have it hard, but how we are trained before being sent to any masters. We are fortunate to have gotten this job." Feeling a little worried that she might be lying, Yue asks. "Are you sure? I am certain if I ask grandpa you all could go free, and we can just get others. I do not want you to be unhappy." Hearing this, the maid begins to fear for her life and job, visibly trembling and a few tears beginning to form in her eyes. Seeing her reaction, he adds. "Alright, calm down, if you like this job you can stay. I just do not want people who are not happy to be here, around grandpa, sister, and I as it means they would be the first to betray us." Barely letting the prince finish his sentence the maid quicklyments as she gets back on her knees prostrating before him. "Please my prince, we would not dare to do such a thing. Please do not take this job from us. We are truly blessed to be here, anywhere else is dangerous." Saying these things, in her mind she is overthinking and debating. ''This prince is terrifying, I need to warn the others that if they do not treat him with care we may lose our jobs and likely our lives. Should I ask the emperor what to do? No, I might get punished in some way if he thinks I am using his grandson.'' Meanwhile Yue just gets to the point asking. "Putting that aside, I came to see if I could get some food, and if you know where grandpa is at the moment?" "I will tell the cooks immediately, and your grandfather the emperor is in the throne room meeting with envoys from other worlds at the moment." The maid answer before turning around and rushing to the side door in the room that leads to many different ces throughout the castle much faster to increase the efficiency of those working here. Shortcuts to them if one is to think about it simply, of course it is also a maze so if intruderse they would likely die in there. Since the maid left, Yue walks up the steps to his regr seat, and waits for the maid as well as the food. While waiting he starts thinking about the past and what he could do better out of habit. Meanwhile, the maid running through the corridors underground. Eventually finding the room she is looking for she runs up the steps. Once inside the kitchen, she quickly rys to the cook. "Sir cook, the prince would like something to eat, likely a full meal. Also, if you could spread the word, I found something for the servants to know." Intrigued, the cook asks while moving around the kitchen gathering ingredients and supplies. "What did you learn that you want me to tell the others?" Quickly she says. "This is important. Just moments ago the prince said he would relieve us of our jobs if we did not want to be here because he worries we might betray the family, or just because we do not want to be hear. However I worry if we upset him, he may have the emperor fire us." Feeling even more curious the chef asks. "What did you do to upset him that he would threaten your job?" "I was just sitting reading a book and did not notice hime in, and he asked if it was any good. Thinking that he was criticizing me, I answered I dare not and then he said what I just told you." The chefughs and corrects her. "I would say it is more likely the prince just cares about you as a person not a servant. Recently he did something simr with another maid. You see, not everyone is vindictive like the old prince. You can rest assured nothing bad will happen because of this." Meanwhile just outside the room listening due to curiosity, the man starts walking away with the end of the conversation between the two. Even going so far as to make himself invisible as he is sure the maid would being out soon. The maid asks the chef. "Is this tea freshly made?" "Yes, just 3 minutes ago it finished." The chef answers while cutting up ingredients on a chopping board. Hearing this, the maid pours some into a teapot, then gathering the cups, a tray, and everything else, she quickly leaves the room to get back to the prince. Meanwhile just outside the dinning hall, a man appears and starts walking in. Soon after while Yueliangs'' eyes are closed while he is contemting, the man walks in undetected. Walking up the steps, the man takes a seat by Yue, and says in a soft low voice. "It seems you have made quite the impact on the servants my child." Opening his eyes, Yue turns his head to look at where the voice ising from and a smile appears as he says. "Grandpa, what are you doing here? I was told you were in a meeting?" The emperor retorts. "Yes I was, and I told you toe to me first, but I guess your hunger won overing to me right?" Chapter 140 - Night Watch The emperor retorts. "Yes I was, and I told you toe to me first, but I guess your hunger won overing to me first right?" "My apologies, originally since there were two ces you may be, the dinning hall was what I chose figuring it would kill two birds with one stone. Then since already here, might as well eat right?" "That is not the point. It is simply about the fact that you broke your word. You said you woulde to me first. Anyways, I forgive you, just do not make the same mistake again. A persons trust is easily gained, but once lost is near impossible to regain. Remember this for the future, and do not worry I do not hold it against you this time." The emperor exins. Thinking on what was said, Yueliang understands, as he feels the same way. ''I hope grandpa truly does not hold this against me. I did not try to lie to him, but he is right, I did..'' Seeing the remorse and thought that Yueliang is putting into this, his grandfather feels much more at ease and trusts that it will not happen again. Either way, he does not speak, and instead lets him contemte on this as he waits for their food to arrive. The maides in with tea, and seeing the emperor thinks to herself. ''Good think I got extra, and told the chef a full meal.'' Then heads over and ces the cups, as well as beginning to pour the tea. Having poured the tea, the maid steps back and kneels behind them in wait, in case they need anything. The emperor lifts and takes a sip of his tea and then says. "This is some good tea. Either way, since you were up and looking for me, may I take it that you are all better now? Or more specifically you are capable of doing tasks once more?" Feeling slightly conflicted, Yue answers. "I feel more capable now than I did hours ago if that is what you mean. However, I am confused as to why my strength has gone down as well as my mental capability to think and process." Realizing he never exined he full situation, he says. "That can be answered easily. You see, when you were in pain due to the chi running rampant in your body, as it destroyed your body, I made the call and did cripple your cultivation. Of course because I did it with care you can cultivate again, however I could not save it due to seeing that you no longer had memories of how to cultivate. Thus even if I gave you the pill to solve the problem, you could not use it to sessfully subdue it, and instead cause more harm than good." "I see, well thank you for doing that. Also, I will be taking on the mission you gave me after this meal. Although I make no guarantee on sess due to my current circumstances, I will die trying if need be." Yue answers, as he understands what this mission entails. "*sigh. While this mission is important, should you fail, it will be taken care of. But if you sacrifice your life for this it just is not worth it. Now if there were lives currently on the line than I might and I do mean possibly understand. But if someone dies, they are not really dead, just moving to the next stage of life. Thus do not throw your life away unless you deem it necessary, understood?" "I understand grandpa." Yue says solemnly. Hearing the sincerity in his voice, grandfather says cheerfully. "It is good that you understand, but look herees the food." The servants walk up cing the dishes across the table, and Yue asks. "Just curious where is sister? I am surprised she is not here with us." Grandpa answers. "She has been out on a mission since before you went down, but she is likely just exploring. However if she is not back in 2 days, I will be sending somebody to find her. Either way, she is safe for now." "How can you tell?" Yue asks curiously. "It is just an ability that I have. You might gain it yourself one day. Anyways, we should eat before the food cools off." He replies. ---- About 30 Minutes Later ---- Yue gets up, having finished his meal, bows to his grandpa, and begins leaving the hall. About to take hisst step down the steps, he teleports away thinking. ''So much quicker to teleport like this.'' Looking around the ce it is midnight, and so he walks confidently to the nearest wall so as to not draw attention. This because you are more likely to be suspicious of someone running than walking even if they look unfamiliar. Once at a wall, he leans against it casually as he looks around, taking count of how many guards, where the obvious traps are, and so on. A few minutester, Yue walks along the wall until he sees a door. Then opening it, he goes inside and seeing someone there, he walks towards him. The guard seeing this asks. "Are you new? Which group are you with?" Feeling honesty was key to getting closer, he answers. "What group? I have only been here a little while. My name is Yue, and you are?" Not sensing or noticing anything wrong, the guard says. "Take a seat, I need to confirm your identity before anything else." "Alright." Yue says as the man turns to get a talisman from the table. Meanwhile walking briskly up behind the guard, Yue quickly puts the man in a headlock, and drops to the floor grabbing the mans legs with his own. As the man pulls on Yues arm and gasps for air, Yue just pulls tighter and tighter cutting off the air flow as well as blood flow in case the man does not need the air for a long time. A few momentster, after the man stops struggling, Yue swiftly grabs a sharp rock off of the ground, and slices the mans neck. Then letting him go, he gets up, and checks to make sure the Cortaid arteries are both severed as well as the trachea. However just in case, he takes the rock and jams in into one of the mans eyes. As the man bleeds out very quickly, Yue starts searching his body for knives or anything he can use. Finding onerge knife, Yue climbs the stairs nearby to the ramparts. Having already seen that each of the guards on the wall are distanced about 6 meters apart, as well as a few areas where he can hide behind, there seems to be no problem. Thus he thinks to himself. ''They may be cultivators, but so long as I have the element of surprise, good tactics, and a decent weapon there should be no problem killing them all. I just hope I do not alert them, or this will be far more tricky. If it were not for the system, I doubt I would even have the strength or speed to do this as a mortal.'' Making it near the top of the stairs, he looks through the open door way. Seeing a guarding towards him, he prepares himself in case he gets seen. As unlikely as that is, negligence will get one killed, so he stays on guard. Watching closely, he sees the guard turn around. Thus Yue quickly moves up the stairs before grabbing the guard and slicing his neck in one fluid movement. Then dragging his body back to the stair well. Going back down with the body, Yue throws this one, as well as the other body in a supply closet he saw on his way in. Then he makes his way back up the stairs swiftly to ensure he can get the next one before anyone notices. Getting back up to the top, Yue runs over behind a cauldron of oil, then waits and listens. Hearing the footsteps stop, and then walk away, Yue runs behind the next guard, a female this time. Same as thest, Yue slices her neck, and then drags the body back to the stairwell so as to avoid it being seen and the guards alerted. But this time he leaves it on the stairs because taking to long will get him caught. This process continues over and over until each of the guards on the wall have been taken out, then taking two of their quivers, two swords, and one bow from the dead bodies in the stairwell, he goes just out the door way, and looks down. Seeing his first target, he aims, ounts for distance, and breeze, then releases. Letting the arrow fly, it misses just barely. However before the person can react, Yue has already corrected the mistake, and lets another fly, this time the arrow goes straight through the heart and left lung of this guard walking the dim street. ----------------------------- does mission,e back, ask about sis, not there, he goes out to find her with some others Chapter 141 - Assassination Techniques Letting the arrow fly, it misses just barely. However before the person can react, Yue has already corrected the mistake, and lets another fly, this time the arrow goes straight through the heart and left lung of this guard walking the dim street. With the lung copsing it made it difficult if not near impossible for him to alert the others. Then looking for another, Yue nocks an arrow and gets ready to take out another. Finding another wandering the same street as thest, Yue releases the arrow that is now aimed at the guards throat. Quickly drawing another arrow from the quiver just in case, he nocks it and fires this time at the mans inner thigh. Blocking the first arrow by pure coincidence due to ying with his spear, he looks for where it came from. However before he could find out where, an arrow pieces through his upper leg and the bone as well. As it pierces through the leg it slices the femoral artery cleanly andpletely severing it. Considering where it went through, it would be near impossible to make a tourniquet. However since the man starts to shout out in pain, Yue has to release another arrow.. Soaring through the air, the arrow quickly pierces the mans skull, and with the broadhead tip as well as the rotation of the arrow, it turns the mans brain to mush. Of course in order to hit from such a distance, as well as have enough force, the Mongolian recurve bow or something simr was being used with a 75.3 kg draw (166 lbs draw). Having heard the shout, many guards start running towards where it originated from all directions. Before firing at any of them, Yue thinks to himself. ''If I hit the one in front they will be on guard, and same goes for if they see anyone get hit, so I need to get the stragglers in back first.'' Coming to this conclusion, he looks for all the stragglers and starts firing immediately each direction he sees them. Not missing a single one he takes out 10 in 12 seconds. Then continuing, he takes out 10 more, he then drops the first quiver that is now empty on the ground. With only one quiver left, he rushes back into the stairwell to grab two more, and strapping them to himself, he heads back out. Looking for any more stragglers, there is only one. Thus he takes him out, and watches the group walking together through the different streets searching for him. However to his surprise some start to climb on the roofs of buildings, and so he starts shooting again at those not being watched. Not wanting to draw their attention to him, he runs to the end of the rampart and starts dumping the oil from each cauldron onto the ramparts instead of outward like they were meant. Then once back to the stair well he climbs upward on top of the pir before tossing a torch down. With this location nowpromised as the guards will being over to put out the fire as well as search for him, he drops off the pir he is on, onto the other side with another set of ramparts. Running to the other side, he keeps watch on the group so as to make sure no one separates. Although if they did, he has plenty of arrows waiting for them. Pulling out the next arrow to start culling their numbers a bit, as he nocks it, he notices this one is a whistle arrow. Thus he quickly drops it for now, and pulls another then fires in rapid session to create a rain of arrows on them. Of course he is aiming so as to not waste any arrows, but still the effect of seeing a rain of arrows despite just one at a time, will cause fear that there are more than one archer attacking them. Then ounting for them not wanting the fire to burn down their defenses, their troops will be scattered. There is also the fact that a group will break off to protect their leader as well, which further increases his chances for victory. With only 12 arrrows left after that volley, he drops the two empty quivers, and ces the bow on his back before jumping onto a nearby roof which is a ways down but close to the wall making for a quick way down. Landing on the roof, he starts heading for the second group that is looking for him, as they would likely expect him to go after their leader first or the ones putting out the fire second. Once he finds them, deciding to save his arrows, he jumps down from the roof behind them with one dagger in hand. Coming up behind them, he takes out one silently by slicing their throat and dropping their body quietly. Onto the next one, covering their mouth he stabs into the left armpit, thus stabbing the heart, and then pulling out he slices their throat to silence them as they die. Continuing this process, he kills off about 20 of them before he is finally noticed because they were making a turn to another street. Thus once noticed, he turns tail and runs into a building and hides in the dark against a wall waiting for them to walk by him. Momentster a few start running up the stairs as some go towards his location, and the rest waiting outside so as to not fall into a trap. As one passes with a little space between the second, with a knife in each hand, Yue skillfully stabs the front one 15- 20 cm down from right shoulder then pushes the de down to allow blood to flow into the lung stopping production of sound. Meanwhile with the second de, he stabs straight through the second ones trachea. With a third in tow who sees this but is stunned for a moment with surprise, Yue quick pulls out one of the swords letting the knives fall with the bodies, he swings at the persons head. However they quickly duck, dodging the attack, and dashes forward to tackle Yue. Going down to the ground, with not much he can do, having to think on the spot. There was quick method that he quickly goes with. He pulls out an arrow as the man is still pushing him to the ground, and stabs it into the spinal cord at the base of the skull, thus severing the spinal cord. With his spinal cord severed, the man can no longer breath, nor produce sound, not to mention the fact that he can no longer move. Once this is done, Yue pushes his body off of him after pulling the arrow out. Then getting up, he collects the two knives while putting the arrow back in its quiver. Seeing that these three have knives on them, he takes these as well before proceeding up the stairs to kill the other two he counted. After climbing the stairs and walking into the room, from the side, one of the guards punches him to the ground. Thus as the man moves closer, Yue sits up quickly and stabs him in the femoral artery with one de while with another slices one of his Achilles tendons so he cannot run. The man shouts in pain thus alerting the other(s). Yue then stabs him through the trachea and spinal coulomb with a smile, because now they will be drawn to him. Leaving the two des in the guards body, Yu swiftly moves behind a cab toy in wait as enemiese into the room. Two guards walk into the room from either side, surprising him that he miscounted. Either way, he waits for them to get close to the body. More cautious than any of the others, they do not kneel down but look around for who could have done this. However as the two look at the stairs, Yue dashes over and with a knife in their hand he stabs both straight through the side of the neck and pulling inwardly he cuts everything in the front half of the throat. The two guards try to raise their weapons, but with only a few seconds of consciousness left and suffocating as well as getting weaker from blood loss, they swing their weapons only to fall to the ground passing out, not leaving so much as a mark on their attacker. Retrieving the knives, and the quiver that one of them had, he proceeds to a window, where he climbs out and onto the roof. Seeing about twenty remaining in this group, he moves five arrows from the new quiver to the old one, an then using the arrows from the new quiver, starts wiping them with three arrows in each shot. Even if they do not die, as long as they are brought down he can kill them after. Thus once the first shot is fired, they start to scatter, and he takes them out one by one. Chapter 142 - A Birth Is Coming?!?! ...starts wiping them with three arrows in each shot. Even if they do not die, as long as they are brought down he can kill them after. Thus once the first shot is fired, they start to scatter, and he takes them out one by one. Having them all on the ground Yue jumps down and puts the bow back on his back before drawing his sword to ensure that they are all dead. Taking a step forward, he feels something cold in his chest, and turning his head he sees a pretty woman who appears to be a hostess holding a knife with blood dripping from it. With shock on her face she runs away with the knife still in hand. Seeing this, and feeling his lung filling up, he asks in his mind. ''Yang, I think I am dying. Is there anything we can do about this?''. "There is nothing you can do, you were stabbed in the kidney. Anyways, that does not me I cannot do something for you. However considering how you do not have shop credits, I will either have to use a few of your years which will be risky, or you lose something else such as a memory or a skill. What will it be?" Yang replies. Thinking, and knowing he does not have much time before someone may find and finish him off, he answers. ''How many years.'' "Just two should be enough." ''I choose the years.'' With that said, his body heals back to tip top shape, and since he had enough years due to removing his cultivation he has some to spare. Therefore he quickly gets back up and goes into the house behind him. Walking around the house, he finds a stringed instrument, a pipa to be exact. Picking it up, he destrings it, and pulling two wooden pegs from it, wraps the thinnest wire around both, pocketing the other three. Then moving to the kitchen, searching each of the cupboards he finds a fine powdery substance. Having found this, he thinks to himself. ''This should do the trick, although I wonder what it is. It is probably not flour. Now if only I could find some alcohol'' He thinks while he throws the powder substance into his inventory. Without finding everything he wanted, Yue walks out of the house, and retrieves his arrows that he used before. Then killing each of those still alive, he leaves to go find those who are putting out the fire at the moment. Climbing up to the roof, he jumps from rooftop to rooftop, going towards the burning wall. Seeing it not far off, Yueliang looks around for any guards or otherwise. Finding the group by the fire, and seeing them pulling water from a well, they are passing it down a fire line to get the water faster and without spige. Watching this, Yue just sits down on the rooftop wishing he had popcorn thinking. ''This is hrious, do they really no know water just makes oil and grease fires spread? While these cultivators are quite far ahead in some areas, it seems they are behind in very few others. Fortunately it seems this is one of them.'' Having watched for about 2 minutes, Yue begins to feel bored, so taking up the bow while still seated, he nocks four arrows on the bow, and lining them up takes out part of the fire line. Nocking another two, he takes out those working on taking water from the well. The guards working on putting out the fire quickly hide behind walls to avoid being shot. With six of them down there are only 14 left here. Wanting them to move to make it easier, Yue takes out the whistle arrow, and fills it with the powdery substance he took before, then shoots it at a head popping out from behind a wall. As the arrow hits its mark, the whistle breaks apart causing the powder to fly everywhere do to the inertia behind it. The guards, worried it may be poison quickly move from the wall only to be met with arrows in their heads. While Yue could move to have a better vantage point, one will not always have them, thus he chooses to use this as training, and shooting the one hiding behind the well next as she lifts her head to see where their attacker is. Barely missing her, thedy decides to take the stupid route and run, thus meeting her death by arrow as well. ''Lets see, she is eight, so there should be 6 more behind this wall.'' Yue thinks to himself as we walks to the edge of the building while nocking 6 arrows in hopes he can get them all in one swoop. Looking down he sees five, and shoots after un nocking one of the arrows. Then turning around, nothing. ''Where is thest one? Oh'' He thinks to himself until he sees someone running down the street. ''Not very bright are we? Should have gone for cover while running you know.'' Yuements while releasing an arrow into their spinal coulomb just below the skull. Although he was aiming for the head, it works, so he looks toward the pagoda pondering. ''I am guessing that is where thest traitors are?'' Making his way there, he notices a brazier. So he walks over to it, and making a torch, he continues his journey to the tall pagoda before him. Many minutester, Yue is standing before the pagoda, he starts walking around it holding the torch against the wall. In doing this, he lights the wooden pagoda on fire. Then asks. ''Yang, I remember there being a free garbage in the shop. Is there any pinecones or other such thing for free like those?'' Noticing what his brother is getting at, Yang answers. "There are not, however I have taken the liberty of cing pine needles in your inventory." Hearing this, Yueliang smiles, and mumbles. "Thank you." Then pulling out the pine needles he throws them into and against the pagoda, only making the heat hotter, and the smoke much much worse. Walking towards the stone steps, Yue takes a seat, and watches as the ce burns. ''Well this should do the trick, and here I was thinking I may have to kill them by hand. Hopefully they are sleeping so they can pass quickly, I would rather not have them dying a slow and agonizing death.'' A few hourster, the ce crumbles and is still burning. However Yueliang gets teleported back smelling like pine and smoke from the fire. ''At least that is over, I should clean up soon.'' He sighs as he sits on the steps in the dining hall where he teleported from. After taking a few minutes to rest, Yue starts walking out of the hall to go back to his room, where he can bathe and rest some more. This being due to having a mortals body rather than being able to rely on chi to solve his hunger, stamina, and other such things. Walking down the halls, he wonders to himself. ''I wonder how everyone is doing. I have not seen them in a while.'' As if answering his question, Yin rushes up to him, and says. "It has been a long time my friend. How are you?" "I should be the one asking you that. But I am doing well, and I intended oning to see you all after I get cleaned up. So where have you been?" Yue asks. Yin smiles and says. "We were in our rooms having fun. There is so much to do here, it is amazing. The high orcs are having fun with their research, the tigers have been making a ce to rest since they anticipate the cubs toe any day now. I have been cultivating, and so have some others." Hearing this, Yue smiles as well, hearing that everyone is doing well, and is happy. However something clicks, and Yue asks. "Wait the cubs will being soon?" "That is what they said." Yin replies. Yue quicks says. "Please lead the way, we must be quick." With that said, Yin without asking any questions starts running down the halls followed by Yue. As they run through each of the halls the guards turn their heads wondering what could be wrong, thus one of them decides to follow from a distance in case there is a problem. Arriving in the guest housing area, Yin says. "This is the ce." Then opens the door and jumps into the room which is clearly smaller than his room, but that is not to say it is a small ce. Now inside another super mini small world, with a waterfall behind him, Yue says. "Just a moment, I want to be clean before we go to see them." Therefore he ces all the weapons still on him into his inventory, takes out some natural bar soap, and goes into the pool beneath the waterfall. Then a few momentsteres out dressed in dry clothes some how, visibly cleaner and smelling much better. Then Yin asks. "By the way, I have been meaning to ask. If I may, where did all the bloode from? Who did you have to kill, and why so many weapons. You look like you just went to war. If you wanted, you could have summoned us to help you know." Yin says while feeling a little left out that Yueliang is going to all these ces and rarely taking them with him. Chapter 143 - Another Test... Then Yin asks. "By the way, I have been meaning to ask. If I may, where did all the bloode from? Who did you have to kill, and why so many weapons. You look like you just went to war. If you wanted, you could have summoned us to help you know." Yin says while feeling a little left out that Yueliang is going to all these ces and rarely taking them with him. Hearing Yins'' question, Yue replies. "Honestly, I did not really think about it. At the time, finishing the mission was all that was on my mind, as it meant that I get toe back all the faster." "Anyways, the tigers are just over here." Yin says as he starts walking away, feeling even worse that it seems as if the young master forgot them, although he knew that is not possible. It is just one of those feeling that when you are kept from those you care about it hurts a lot.. Then continuing since there is still a little ways to go, Yin asks. "Young master, may I go back to that asteroid we left just recently?" "You want to go back?" "It is not so much that I want to go back, as my teacher is there. In order for me to continue learning alchemy, it would be easier if said person is around." Yue exins. "I take it the one you are talking about is Bingwen, the one who healed me. Am I right?" Yue asks out of curiosity. Yin answering. "Yes he is currently my teacher. But, may I go or no?" "Honestly, I do not mind. However, you would have to ask either my sister or grandpa, seeing as they are the ones who can shift between gxies, universes and what not. Although if you want, I do not mind asking them for you when I go to eat with themter." Yue answers. Hearing that, although he expected such and answer it was nice to hear thus a smile forms, and Yin adds. "Thank you very much." Then in silence they walk until they see the tigers about 5 minutester. As Yueliang and Yin get closer, Shen Hu looks up and the first thing he says is. "What happened? Who attacked you?" Feeling confused, Yue asks. "What do you mean?" Hearing this question, Shen Hu feels confused and says. "Your cultivation, it is gone. I doubt you did it yourself, clearly who ever did this to you was very careful or idently broke your cultivation in such a way that you can still cultivate." Shaking his head, Yue answers. "I did not take head to the systems warning, thus my chi got out of control, in order to keep the system I sacrificed my knowledge of cultivation, and in order to save me since I could no longer use an alchemical pill, grandpa very carefully broke my cultivation for now. I must restart soon, before I turn 22 anyway." "I see." Shen Huments. "So anyways, how is Huoli, and the birthing along? I hear it will be in a few days." Yue asks. Shen Hu puts his head back down and says. "Nothing to worry about, she is doing well. Just resting at the moment. Anyways, because there is nothing to hunt in this ce it will be difficult to have them here. However if we could get some prey in here, that would be wonderful. Sadly that is not a likely option, so I do not know what we can do." "It is alright, I will have this settled for you soon." Yue answers whilst thinking. ''I hope grandpa does not mind all these favors. I will certainly have to work harder in the future to ensure that I can take care of my subordinates.'' Hearing this, Shen Hu asks. "Really, how?" Yue replies. "I can just talk to grandpa. While I would like to do this myself, I do understand that it is not bad to ept help when it is needed. I am not so proud or arrogant that I would make the people I care about suffer for my choices." Shen Hu and Yin both feel a little bad about asking him to do such a thing, however the prey is kind of needed to raise the tigers right, and the teacher is needed if Yin wants to be an alchemist before anything bad happens. Seeing the look on their faces, Yue says with sincerity. "Do not worry about it, as you know I am neither arrogant nor proud. However If I am ever that way please let me know. Anyways, look, I am doing this because I want to help and take care of you, not out of obligation, but out of mutual care and respect. You all are my friends, and I want you all to be happy, healthy, and having fun." After a few moments, Yue asks. "I am curious, when is the baby or babies due?" Huoli who was resting still with her eyes clothes exins. "Not today,e back tomorrow and we will see. They will either be born tomorrow or the day after most likely." "Thank you for the update, I wish you good luck on your pregnancy, that you will not be in pain. I must go for now, since there are things for me to take care of before breakfast. See you all soon I hope." Yue exins, and says good bye before turning around to leave. Walking back to where they started, Yue thinks to himself. ''It seems there is more to ask about than I thought, but at least I can report that the mission was sessful.'' Now below the door, Yueliang jumps up and opening the door, he steps through in one fluid motion, so that he does not have to fall and try again. Then he heads down the corridors to the throne room, to ensure that he will not have to miss his grandpa likest time, and make the wrong choice again. ---- A Hour And A Half Later ---- In the throne room, Yue looks around and seeing no one, he walks to side room where his grandfather cultivates just in case he is there. Sliding the slit open, he looks in, and seeing no one there, Yue then heads out of the throne room to the dinning hall as that is the most likely the only other ce he would be at the moment. Walking out of the room, he asks the first guard by the door. "Do you know where my grandfather is at the moment? I looked and did not see him in here, or the side room." The guard quickly replies. "My prince, I apologize, but I am not certain as I only just changed shifts. If you would like to know more, check the guard across from me, as his shift change in not for a little while." "Thank you." Yue replies before turning around to face the guard on the opposite side of the corridor. Then before the guard, the guard asks. "My prince, what can I do for you?" "I would like to know if you have any idea where my grandfather is before I end up wandering the whole castle. Looking in the throne room as well as the adjacent room he uses to cultivate yielded no results. Thus I havee to you. Do you know where grandpa is?" Yue asks in hopes that he does not have to seriously explore the whole castle. This guard like thest quickly replies. "My prince, to my knowledge, he is likely at the dining hall waiting for you. If not the servants would likely know better than me. I would normally say to ask his butler if you could find him, but seeing as we are looking for a recement that is not possible at the moment." Now having his answer, he heads to the dining hall. ---- About 30 Minutes Later ---- Nearly in front of the doorway, Yueliang thinks to himself. ''At least with all this running around, I am learning the castle grounds much better. However I am curious what the guard meant by the servants would know better. Oh well, he should be in here.'' Taking a left, he walks into the dinning hall and looking at the table where his grandpa normally sits, he sees the emperor. Happy that he found the emperor, Yue walks up to the table, bows, and thenes around to kneel at his seat. "It seems this time you came looking for me. Good work." The emperorments. Hearing this, Yue asks. "Were you testing me?" "It seems only right to ensure you would keep your word. Hopefully that does not make you feel bad, it is just to ensure you are trustworthy." Yue quickly says. "It is alright, I understand where you areing from. Also, as you can see, I havepleted the mission you gave me sessfully. Although I do have a few requests if you do not mind." Curious, his grandpa asks. "What is it that you would ask of me? Depending on what it is, I may grant it, so please speak your what you want." Chapter 144 - Moving Curious, his grandpa asks. "What is it that you would ask of me? Depending on what it is, I may grant it, so please speak your what you want." Yue then answers. "There are a few things if you do not mind. Firstly, as you know I have two subordinates that are tigers. One of the divine tigers has been pregnant for a while and will be giving birth either tomorrow or the day after. Thus I was wondering if we could gets some prey in that guest room, so that she may raise her cubs properly. ..." Continuing down the list. "Second, the half lich Yin, another of my subordinates has a teacher back on that asteroid for alchemy. He was wondering if he could go there, and I said it depends on you since I do not know about those shifting talisman, and do not have enough shop credits at the moment even if I did.. So I was wondering if we could have a few, or an escort for him, either way. .." Taking a breath, Yue continues. "Lastly, I was wondering if you would mind if I went into cultivation for a while. Obviously since I am just starting again, it would probably on be a few days off. But before that,e to think of it, I have not seen sister. Do you know where she is, or is it time to go after her?" Listening to Yueliang requests, his grandfather finally speaks with a cheerful expression. "It is nice to hear that those tigers of yours are having some cubs. Having a family is a wonderful experience. If you would have told me sooner I would have given them arger room, but since they are so close ask them first if they would mind changing rooms. However to answer your first request, I would be happy to do that for them." "Thank you grandpa, I will ask them after breakfast is over. Although what of the other requests?" Yue asks. Taking a deep breath, grandpa answers. "It is a pity that he did not wait. He could have gotten one of the top alchemists to teach him, but for all I know they could be a hidden expert however unlikely that may be. Either way, I will provide 2 guards and the talismans for the trip. As for yourst request, it seems you have decided to cultivate, I am d to hear that so certainly but only if you use one of the immortal caves I have. As for your sister, I will send some people, and if she does not return then you and I can go. Think of it as a fun bonding trip." He finishes with a smile. Hearing his grandpas answer, Yue quickly says. "Thank you so much grandpa. Also, sorry to ask so much of you. By the way what are those immortal caves you spoke of?" "I am d to help, plus the fact that this is more to help others and is not for greed gives me all the more reason to help. Anyways, I am surprised you do not already know of the immortal caves. Hmm, have you ever walked around and felt that some ces feel more pure and peaceful while others feel empty and depressing?" Grandpa asks while looking at Yue, and not getting a reply back he continues. "Well maybe you have not noticed, or you are just thinking on it. Anyways, immortal caves are ce with dense chi, normally yang, of course there are yin filled ones but only in ces where mass evil has beenmitted. The caves I have here are yang, and they will help anyone who cultivates in them speed up their progress by leaps and bounds. Although some caves more or less chi than the others." Grandpa exins. Swallowing the steam buns Yue was eating while listening to grandpas exnation, he says. "That is interesting, I wonder why I have never heard of these before. Either way, you are right, I think I have felt that before. The ces that feel tainted or desecrated, vs those that feel like you would love to live the rest of your life in. Also, it is not just in ces, but people emit such feelings as well, although there are those who can produce an imitation just so they can bring you downter right?" Hearing this, the emperor replies delightedly. "Yes, it seems you do know what I am talking about. We should finish breakfast first, then you can go talk to your friends, ande back to let me know what their decisions are. Then we can move on to working on the rest. While you go, I will be sending the guards to find your sister alright?" "Thank you grandpa." Yueliang says while getting a smiling nod in return. Then the two continue to eat as they have a busy day ahead of them. ---- About 10 Minutes Later ---- Yueliang now finished with his meal, stands up from his seat, goes around the table bows and says. "I must be going now, talk to you soon." Then turning around, he walks out of the hall and back to the residential areas. Meanwhile the emperor thinks to himself. ''It is a pity this child has not yet noticed that there are shorter paths that would shorten the time by half or more. Oh well, if he does not figure it out soon I might just have to show him. ---- About A Hour and A Half Later ---- Arriving in front of the room, Yue opens the door and jumps in. Landing smoothly, he makes his way to the tigers, but while walking, he snaps his fingers. Then appearing next to him not a momentter is Yin who just walks as if he were always there without the slightest dy. With Yin now by his side, Yue says. "Your trip has been authorized. You will have two guards as well as the shift talismans to go there and back. However some advice if you decide to take it, I rmend that you bring your teacher back and learn here. First off, you will likely have more resources, and second you will not have to keep making trips. Plus, you teacher would likely take up the offer if it gives them the chance to meet grandpa. However ultimately it is up to you my friend." Hearing this, Yin replies. "Thank you, and I did intend to do just that. Well more so because it would be easier, but of course, even if I want that, if teacher does not agree there is nothing I can do." "I understand, and do not worry, I will not force you. As I said before it is up to you." Yueliang replies. Arriving at the tigers den once more, the two walk in purposefully making noise as they walk so as to not startle the pregnant tigress. Soon after entering they arrive before the two tigers. Once standing before them, Yue greets them. "Hello Shen Hu, and Huoli. I hope you are both doing well. Also I have good information." Shen Hu quickly asks. "So the emperor will put prey here for us?" Taking a breath, before speaking causes Shen Hu to worry it would not happen, and then Yueliang says. "Yes, but there is a question first. See he offered a proposal, if you want them here he will do it. However he has an offer that he is sure you would favor, but worries you might reject due to the habits of your nature. My grandfather said for the betterment of your cubs, he would dly move you both to arger room and fill it with prey as well to better stimte their growth in nature. What do you say?" Huoli intercedes this time answering quite seriously. "Your grandpa is right it would be better, and normally we would refuse due to choosing a good ce to protect and raise our young. Especially if you consider how soon until the birth. Anyways, if Shen Hu is willing to carry me with his chi, I will take up the offer so long as there is a safe ce there for us." Hearing this, Shen Hu quickly speaks up before Yue could get in a word saying. "I will dly help you there, but first. Are you sure?" Nodding, Huoli answers his question. Seeing they are in agreement, Yuements. "Alright, I will start the arrangements as soon as I get back. Also, I just want to say that I am truly sorry that this did note up sooner. If I would have thought about it I certainly would have made sure to ask earlier." "It is alright. We know you have a lot to do all the time." Huoli adds. "Alright, thank you. I will be backter to guide you to your new room. See you then." Yueliangments before turning around to leave with Yin in tow. Walking out of the cave, Yin asks. "Just curious, why do you not have the high orcs make some teleportation devices so that you can get through the castle quicker? It seems as though it would be much easier and more efficient." Turning his head to look at Yin while they walk, Yue answers. "The reason is that, while it would be easier, just imagine. If I can use it, who is to say others could not use it as well, whether they be thieves or assassins, I do not want to be held responsible for what happens if that urs." "I see, well, I am sure there is something you can do. We just have yet to find out what it is." Yin tries tofort him due to a question that was asked without thinking more in depth about it. This especially being the case now that they are in the emperors castle in a different ce than he grew up in. Chapter 145 - An Assassination Attempt? "I see, well, I am sure there is something you can do. We just have yet to find out what it is." Yin tries tofort him due to a question that was asked without thinking more in depth about it. This especially being the case now that they are in the emperors castle in a different ce than he grew up in. Once they make it to the door, Yin stops as Yue jumps up and walks through the door. Once he is out of sight Yin goes to check on the others, as many still feel the pain of losing their friends and loved ones. But that does not stop them from going about their daily lives, instead it increases their motivation to do better. Not for revenge or anything like that, but instead that they will never have to lose another they care about to unnatural causes again. Meanwhile making his way through the halls, Yue sees soldiers rushing through the halls in an orderly manner, clearly well trained. Seeing this, he quickly tries to follow them, although he gradually falls behind quite quickly. Not letting this stop him, he still pursues the chase while thinking. ''The route they are taking leads to both the dinning hall and the throne room.. Could something be wrong with grandpa?'' With such a thought in mind, his determination rises a lot, but while he did get a little faster, determination alone will not achieve the speed he desires. However as he realizes this, he knows now more than ever before that he has been toox in his training. Thus thinking to himself he concludes whilst still following the group. ''After the cubs are born, I must put Yin in charge of everyone for now. If I do not start putting more effort into my own growth rather than just theirs, another situation where I loose many will likely happen sooner rather thanter!'' About an hourter, standing outside the throne room, Yue looks inside and sees the soldiers in three rings, the outer with bows drawn, the second with spears hoisted, the inner with swords in position. All the soldiers around the room dead, and in the center of the ring, his grandpa who looks disappointed, but not at all uneasy. Not feeling that he has been noticed by his grandpa nor the soldiers surrounding him, Yue moves to the side of the doorway still looking in. Then pulls out one quiver, as likely by the time he gets the second shot off they would be too close, so he pulls out two swords as well. Fitting these to his body, he then pulls out the same bow he used in the mission prior. Nocking three arrows on the bow, as more is difficult to maintain much uracy with, he aims for those closest to him with their back turned. But rather than firing at the outer line, as that means they would just release their arrows, he fires at the spearmen, and releases. Then hides behind the wall. Hiding behind the wall, he nocks more arrows, and listening, he does not hear anyone moving towards him, let alone actually moving at hall. He turns to look in curiously before shooting. However just as he turns his head into the archway a fist punches him in the nose, making it difficult to focus or see, but there was onest thing he sees before he falls to the ground about to pass out. That being a powerful wave flying out from his grandfather, knocking arrows from the enemy right out of the air, the soldiers around him sent flying into the walls behind them, and all this before turning to ash. A little whileter, after about a minute, Yueliang wakes up. With a broken nose, and a headache, he pushes himself back to his feet, and looking around does not see any of the previous soldiers. Thus picking up his bow, he walks into the throne room. Still not seeing anybody, he sees a figure sitting on the throne. However with his vision slightly blurred at the moment it is difficult to see who it is. Walking closer, he sees his grandpa sitting on his throne without a scratch and acting as if nothing happened. Thus he asks. "Grandpa, what happened to the intruders? Did you really get rid of them that quickly?" Looking up, the emperor replies. "You tried, and that is good. It is a good thing I was not in a weak state at the time or it would have been more risky. *Sigh. Anyways, to answer your question, yes. You see those piles of ash around the room, that is them. So, you came here for something. Right, I am guessing you have an answer for me from your friends. Am I right?" Nodding, Yue answers. "Yes, they said they would move, as well as dly ept the prey. Yin also epted the conditions for his trip. But wait, you where just attacked! Are you not worried that there are othersing soon?" Hearing this the emperor deeply sighs, putting down his bamboo scroll, and says. "*Deep Sigh. This is amon urrence, and likely there will be no one else, as the people who send assassins tend to be smart enough to know that if the first strike does not work neither will the second unless they have some trump card. Even then it only ups their chances. Now on the off chance they were aiming to steal something, or otherwise, and used these people as a distraction, anything of value is kept in my inventory so as to avoid such a situation. The only thing at risk are those living here." "It seems you have everything nned out well, and they are just dancing on the palm of your hand so to speak. However I am curious, why did they not attack me, nor the guards in the halls attack them?" Yuements before asking. Grandpa then goes on to exin. "I have already instructed the guards in the halls to leave certain set groups of enemies alone unless they consider it a threat, so as to avoid needless loss of life. The guards in this hall however are instructed to fight any enemy unless I say otherwise. This creates a minimal lose of life, as well as a safe guard. ..." "... However on the off chance they actually nearly or even do manage to kill me, there are special measures put in ce, so there is no need to worry. Anyways, your friend Yin may begin his trip at lunch, as for the tigers, the room is ready and supplied, so take them to this ce, as I have matters to take care of." Then sending his chi at Yueliang, he gives the location to him. "I will take care of it now, and let you get back to work." Yueliang says with a bow before leaving, and not feeling the pain anymore says in his heart. ''Thank you again grandpa.'' Then while walking down the hall, he thinks. ''I wonder when grandpa is going to rece his throne hall guards? Either way, if he is worried about loss of life, why exactly does he use humans if he can create such sophisticated ai.... Unless it is not really ai, but then what exactly is it? Oh well, there are things to do.'' Continuing his trip back to his friends, he ponders to himself. ''Why is it I never see maids, servants, or other such personnel in the halls? They even have their own pathways to the kitchen, which speaking of which where is the kitchen? There are so many questions I have but next time I see a maid, I will just have to ask.'' A whileter, arriving back in the tigers den, Yue greets them again. "Hello, so I am here this time to guide you to your room, and tell yin he can take his trip at lunch time. Are you both ready?" Shen Hu answers. "Yes." Then using his chi lifts up Huoli who is stillying down. With her now floating in the air, Yue swiftly moves to the door, followed by Shen Hu who is feeling happy to be moving around again. Making it to the door first, Yue goes up and holds the door open for Shen Hu who jumps up and Huolis'' body floating quickly behind. Moving swiftly through the corridors Yue arrives at a room just beside his, and says. "Here we are, and my room is right next to your here." Then without further ado Yue opens the door for the two, and jumps in behind them. Looking around they could see a forest area, a ins, and a few others with many different creatures roaming around. None of the creatures however seemed like a threat to the tigers but that is not to say they could not be should they be put in such a situation. Either way, Yueliang says to them. "If you look behind you right here is the cave for you both. If there is anything wrong let me know and I will see what I can do alright?" Walking in the cave, and setting down Huoli, Shen Hu says. "Thank you Yueliang. This cave is nice, and cozy, the environment should be perfect for raising our cubs." Yueliang just smiles and nods. ------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I hope you all are having a wonderful day. Please stay safe and have fun. It is getting a little bit more difficult to wright as I am sick at the moment. But either way, I will still be putting out the chapters like normal, and even trying to increase the rate theye out. Enjoy, my wonderful readers. Chapter 146 - Babies Born Yueliang just smiles and nods. Turning around about to leave, Shen Hu says. "Wait! You said you wanted to know when the cubs areing, they areing out now." Hearing this, Yue quickly turns around and watches as a cubs startsing out from the tigress. A few moments, once it makes its great escape, Huoli, starts licking it clean, as well as licking it to stimte the blood flow and for other reasons. However just as she finishes with the one, another startsing out, thus causing her to repeat the process. Once out, there are three adorable little cubs, 2 females and 1 male. Getting to watch this, Yueliang says. "Thank you for letting me watch, they are adorable. They certainly look like both of you. You did great Huoli. Is there anything you need?". Huoli then says. "There is nothing that we need, you have already done a lot for us. Although for about 6-8 weeks I will have to spend most of my time with the little ones, and a little after that as well. Therefore if you need our help, please ask either Shen Hu or some of your others if you do not mind." Hearing her request, Yue replies. "Do not worry, I know you will be busy for a while. If you do not mind however, I may asionallye to check up on you." "That is fine." She replies. Then before anything else could be said from either side, Shen Hu says. "You should hurry over to Yin if you want him to be on time for his trip." "Do not worry about it, he will be on time. Even if not, it is worth it just to witness your family growing." Yuements with a smile and a wave before leaving. Walking out from the cave, a deer runs in front of him, causing him to wonder. ''What is this deer running from? There should be no dangers here...'' With such thoughts, Yue takes another step forward to see what it is running from. Looking to his left, Yueliang immediately jumps back, narrowly dodging a giant boulder rolling towards him. With his heart pounding, he walks back to the tigers since the entrance is now closed off. Seeing himing back, Shen Hu asks. "Did you forget something young master?" Before answering, Yue sighs deeply. "*Sigh. No, however something bizarre just happened. For some odd reason, a boulder just rolled down from the hill, and I cannot get out. If you do not mind could you help me out?" Eyes widening, Shen Hu answers. "Why would a boulder roll down? Wait, aside from that, more importantly, why do you not just teleport out of here to one of the others?" "I guess I have not told you before, but I cannot teleport here. Of course if I set up teleportation arrays it would be possible, however that also means added threats to you as well as the imperial family. That is not something I could afford to risk. Anyways, about the boulder, would you mind helping me move it since I no longer have any cultivation. My stats are likely not enough." Yueliang exins the situation. Shen Hu gets up and walking to towards the caves entrance asks. "Youing." Moving swiftly, Yue catches up with the tiger. Then Shen Hu speaks up again before going to the entrance. "Out of curiosity did you even try to move the boulder or break it if you did not feel like moving it?" Laughing a little, he replies. "No, but although my stats from the system do make me much stronger, I am fairly certain I would only injure myself trying to break it. However you are right, how can I seed in cultivating, if I do not push my limits." "Well at least you are aware. Before I move it for you, at least try it yourself with all your effort. It may seem meaningless, but this is a good way to start your foundation. Also, do not think you cannot do it, but that you will move it. Then make sure you believe it, if you cannot do this small thing, than your future prospects are already more limited than I imagined." Shen Hu instructs with an unenthusiastic tone as if he just wants to go to sleep, or do something fun. Feeling that it would likely be useless, Yue does as Shen Hu instructs. ''I will move this boulder.'' It is with this he feels his determination start to rise, and a little adrenaline at the thought of doing what he previously thought of as impossible. Thus standing on the right side of the boulder, he ces his hands on two parts of it, and pushing it open as if it were a door, he struggles. A few momentster, he feels the stone begin to give way. Just a little, but that is all that was needed to build his confidence. Thus he starts pushing more thinking. ''I will move this boulder, if I can move it a few centimeter, I can certainly move it a meter or more.'' He thinks to himself as a fire starts igniting, and growingrger andrger as he pushes open the boulder as if it is on a hinge. Having seeded in pushing it open, Yue waves and leaves through the opening. Shen Hu also turns around and returns, feeling that such was an obvious oute, especially if he intends to be stronger in the future. What he needs is determination, but not wanting to risk giving him heart demons, he uses this method. Even thinking. ''Why is it Yue did not just teleport to the others, if he can summon, surely he can do it vice versa as he has in the past? Oh well that is his problem. *Yawn'' With that out of the way, Yue runs for the door with a smile on his face. However he quickly stops below the door, and snaps his fingers. "Hello Yin, I wanted to tell you that your request has been made ready. You leave at lunch, which is about right now. So you should probably hurry. Sorry that I could not tell you sooner." "*Sigh. It is alright, thank you for letting me know." Yin replies before quickly shifting to the throne room. Seeing this, Yue started thinking. ''How did he teleport? He should not know how to shift right or he would not have asked for the talisman, unless he cannot make the distance maybe? Maybe he does not know the location? Ugh, too many possibilities, I will just ask when hees back. Either way, he jumps up and through the door, to make his way to the throne room, as there is something he now needs to do. Proceeding through the halls, he sees a maid for the first time in a little while. Thus to satisfy his curiosity Yue rushes over to her. Now from behind her he asks. "Excuse me miss, I have a question." Turning to see who was addressing her, she says with a bow. "What can I do for you my prince?" "You see, I have been curious, why is it that I never see people wandering the halls? Do you have some other way that allows you faster movement through the pce castle that everyone seems to be using?" Yue asks. Realizing what he is asking, she feels conflicted, but ultimately after a few moments of silence, Yue speaks up. "If you cannot or do not want to tell me it is alright. I just figured it would help in the future to quickly move between different locations, and talk to grandpa." Not wanting to defy a royal, she answers. "My prince, it is not that I do not wish to give you an answer, however I do not feel that it is my ce to discuss such matters. If you are still curious, it may be best if you ask your grandfather, the emperor. He will surely give you a satisfactory answer." Then without further dy, she quickly leaves to get back to her work, leaving Yueliang with questions. Either way, now that she has left, he continues his journey back to the throne room that he may make progress in the things he is working on as well. A whileter, in front of the throne room, Yue walks in, bows, and says. "Grandpa, I have a few questions if you do not mind? Although, I understand if you are busy." With nothing in hand, the emperor opens his eyes and looks up before answering. "It is alright, I was just resting. My work for the day is done for the most part, aside from a meeting tonight that is. So tell me, what is it that is on your mind?" "There are a few things, that have been on my mind. The first being about where is everyone? I do not mean the guards but the servants and otherwise. I never see people wandering the halls except my own and sis. Is there some other way through the castle?" Yueliang asks. Chapter 147 - Making A Choice "There are a few things, that have been on my mind. The first being about where is everyone? I do not mean the guards but the servants and otherwise. I never see people wandering the halls except my own and sis. Is there some other way through the castle?" Yueliang asks. A smile forming on the emperors face, he answers. "It seems you finally noticed. I worried I would have to point it out to you eventually. It will shorten the time to most ces by a third or more. They are the tunnels for the servants, that they can get to the kitchens and other ces much faster. These stone tunnels are also used by our family, but the only others who know of them are the guards, but they are not allowed in them unless there is a credible threat there, or I say otherwise." "Mmm, I see. Then I am allowed to use these as well, but not my subordinates correct? Also, as for the next question, where are the immortal caves, that I may begin my training once again? Thenstly, has there been any word on sisters situation yet?" The emperor, then answers the preceding questions one by one.. "Yes, you may, but not your subordinates, nor may they know of them. As for your sister, no word as of yet, but they are still looking. If she is not back in 24 hours, I will be going myself, and depending on your situation, I will take you along as there are somethings I need to show you some time." Standing up, the emperor walks down, and says. "As for the immortal caves, they are not where you think. So stick close to me." He then raises his hands putting finger tip to finger tip, then bringing them down in a circr motion, thus creating a portal before them. Then he jumps forward quickly followed by Yueliang as he does not want to get left behind. Once both are through, the portal closes behind them, leaving nothing behind as if it never existed. Regardless, the two walk forward surrounded by massive spike covered red lizards that look extremely intimidating. While walking side by side, the emperor instructs. "Make sure you stay close to me, and just walk. Do nothing else, and most definitely do not stare at them." Doing as he is told, he does not look at the creatures and only the path before him as he walks and asks. "If I may, what are they, and why do they seem to not being after us in their territory?" "That is where you are wrong my grandson. It is not their territory but mine, and I allow them to live here on the condition that they kill anything not of value to me or that I do not have near me. Although to answer your other question, I am not certain they have been ssified with a name yet, but as far as I know they were born of a dragon and arge lizard. Thus I have just called them Giant red lizards. There is not much other than that that I know about them other than they are very strong and protective of people they deem worthy of their trust." Grandpa exins. Nearing a cave, Yue asks. "How did you find this ce if I may ask? Or even get those creatures to trust you?" "It is simple actually, long ago there was a boy who had a brother. The parents decided to cast him away as they were exploring the gxy, not because of any particr reason but just because that boys twin was their ideal child, and they did not want the other as it was just a waste of resources on the weaker one." Grandpa exins with a serious expression. A few momentster he continues. "Anyways, the weaker of the two abandoned and alone on a with no humans, and only many dangerous creature. Eventually the young child gets found by some dragons, who originally intended to eat him, ends up being raised by them. The reason being that he was allowed to make a final meal for himself, and idently made something enticing to them. Thus he had some value." "This child, being raised by dragons, learned the way of cultivation, and how things were meant to be, there were many trials in his life. But eventually he created a way of semi peace, thus honoring the dragons who raised him like their own. Anyways, while on this the boy met many different creatures and these lizards are some of them." Grandpa finishes exining. Listening closely as they entered the cave to his grandpas story, he verifies. "So you where raised by dragons grandpa? That must have been amazing, I have always loved dragons, and hoped to meet one. However considering on my world they were considered fantasy, I could never really get my hopes up." "I did only say a boy, but yes, you are right, I was. Maybe one day if there are still some residing here, I may introduce you to some. They are quite kind, and amazing creatures." The emperor offers with a smile after hearing that his grandson loves dragons. With stars in his eyes, Yue says. "It is a promise, I look forward to meeting them. Oh it would be wonderful to talk to such amazing creatures, and y with them as well." Laughing at his grandsons child like dreams, he says. "If you want to y with them, you will have to get much stronger my child." With determination and stars in his eyes, Yue nods, and feels more excited than ever before to cultivate. For if one was determined to get stronger it would certainly make it faster, but if youbine it with a goal toplete one of your life long dreams, there is almost nothing that could stop you from achieving it. The two stop at a fork in the path, and the emperor says. "There are 4 tunnels as you can see. I will not tell you which is better, just as my predecessors did the same. We shall leave it up to fate, now you may choose one, and begin your journey one again. I wille for you after a week is up, so do your best, and see what you can learn." With that said, Yue looks at each, and feeling varying degrees of energying from them, he does not choose the one with the most, but instead the one with the least saying. "I choose this one." Just as Yue is about to walk through the cavern, to ease his curiosity, the emperor asks. "Would you tell me why you chose that particr one, I am quite curious?" "Of course. When I was younger, I learned that it is not always what is found on the surface that determines the true value of something, but what isying beneath it. For instance, one would likely not eat fugu or sea urchin due to both being quite lethal if prepare wrong, but they are delicious. Anyways, what I am trying to say is that, while I cannot feel much from that tunnel, I have a feeling there is much more to gain from it than the others." Yue exins. "While I do not know of this fugu or sea urchin, I presume they are both fish from the names. Anyways, the fact that you picked this is good enough, I just wanted to know as I picked the one right next to it, that and so I know where to find you." Hements on his curiosity, then leaves so that Yue may get to cultivating in the cave. Watching his grandpa walk away, Yue turns around and heads into the tunnel he chose. Walking further in, he does not feel any energy, as if the entrance was all it had. Either way, he perseveres and stays resolute and firm with his choice. Walking down, it gets darker and darker, heavier and heavier, until it is pitch ck in the tunnel, and Yue is practically pushed down to a crawl. Still trusting, he goes not give in and crawls on his hands and knees through it without stopping or turning back. Then the pressure gets heavier and he has to crawl on his stomach to get anywhere while thinking. ''I will not doubt, I will not fear, I will persevere. This is just one of may trials on my path to better myself.'' Crawling on the floor almost like a lizard, Yue progresses even against the rough floor as his hands and other parts of his body begin to bleed. Not letting some scrapes or other injuries stand in his path, he continues until it is difficult to breath but seeing a light before him and feeling a little energy, he feels that his determination is paying off. Chapter 148 - Kidnapped Her Crawling on the floor almost like a lizard, Yue progresses even against the rough floor as his hands and other parts of his body begin to bleed. Not letting some scrapes or other injuries stand in his path, he continues until it is difficult to breath but seeing a light before him and feeling a little energy, he feels that his determination is paying off. Pulling his body through the cave with his might, he wonders to himself. ''Are all immortal caves this brutal to those who try to use them? If so I wonder why are are so sought after, but there is only one way to tell. Plus, this pain is nothingpared to that bird I ate before, and even if it were, it is better to try and seed, than to never try at all for fear of failure. After all failure just means there is room for improvement.'' Leaving a trail of blood behind him, as he makes his way through, and the light getting bigger the closer he gets, as well as the pressure, Yueliang passes out. Laying their under such pressure that even breathing is a chore, he is out cold. Meanwhile as his body isying there chi starts flowing around him, then picking him up itunches his body back to where he started after stopping the blood from leaving his body. Flying through the air, once he is almost back to the start, his body falls and hits the ground rolling, thus causing more injuries. Once hends, able to breath again, he opens his eyes.. Looking around, at first he thought he made it then realized the familiar territory, and wonders. ''How did I get back here? At least my wounds are closed, although it is a pity the pain is still there. Oh well, time to start again I guess.'' With that, he begins the cycle again. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- A group of guards are wandering around a town, as it is the nearest ce to where Ai Lan''s mission was. Asking people if they have seen her, as well as using divine sense to see if she is around, they search tirelessly. As they are searching, in the back of a wagon, being held down by five men and women, Ai Lan says. "How dare you kidnap me. You know I am from the Guang family, daughter of the emperor. Let me go now and we can forget this, otherwise my father will definitely kill you all slowly and painfully. Please, I have not even seen your faces, and just want to go home!" The men and women surrounding her, holding her down as she is blind folded justugh at her statement. Especially considering, they knew it was likely their faces had already been seen by her divine sense, and should that be the case, they could easily change their faces and bodies with body remodeling a martial technique often used to fix ws, and better suit their cultivation method. Feeling that it is pointless to try getting them to release her, Ai Lan asks. "Since you will not let me go, would you at least tell me where we are going? What will happen to me? If I am going to die, or something else, I would at least like to know how and why it happened. By the way, why are you taking me? You have not said a words since you took me, onlyughter and silence." The five look at each other, and one of the two women says. "All we will say is that you are not going to die yet, instead you are going to meet someone. The rest we will not say, and what happens once you get there will depend on you." Rather than feeling relieved, she only feels worry, because if they are not going to kill her, there is likely something much worse that is bound to happen since they had to resort to kidnapping to get her there. Many hours of silence, and bumpy roadster, the driver of the carriage says. "We are here, time to dismount. Bring the woman." With that said, the five pick her up and bring her out of the carriage each holding an appendage. The man holding her head disembarks first, then the two holing her arms, thenstly the two women holding her legs. The reason for all this, is in case Ai Lan tries to over power them, they have enough strength to keep her still. Smelling the air around her, she thinks to herself. ''Desert, hot, low wind, dry, not humid, sagebrush nt, cactus. I was taken in the morning. Afternoon based on the sun and temperature cooling, cave nearby based on sound. Five guards on me, 3 male 2 female, 1 female driver, there is probably more, not counting the ce we are going.'' Analyzing her surroundings, as well as the time taken, she draws a map in her mind and tries to figure out where she is for future reference. Carrying her to the cave entrance, the two female guards outside the cave stand motionless like statues. However as Ai Lan is carried past them she thinks. ''2 more female guards based on smell. This would be easier if I used my divine sense but that would mean wasting energy.'' As she is carried through the tunnel she counts the guards as well as anything else she can deduce from her senses to draw as good a map as she can in her mind to either escape or something else. A hour or soter, those carrying her stop moving, and just stand in ce as the driver who is with them says. "My lord, we have acquired her. What would you like us to do with her now?" ''Lord? Nobility, a traitor, or someone aiming for it?'' Ai Lan tries deducing as whoever the female driver was talking to responds. "Take her to the best guest room, and ensure their are many guards outside in case she tries anything." With a bow from the female driver, she then leaves, having those holding Ai Lan follow her. Meanwhile, Ai Lan tries to figure out who the person speaking was. ''It was not any of the high nobility, maybe a lower one since they are referred to as lord, and with his speech he is likely not amoner. Then it seems father must know of this traitorter if I get out of here. Fortunately for me, no one out side our family or those working for us know of the system.'' Being brought to the guest room, the guards set her down on the bed and remove her blindfold as two others walk into the room. Once the blindfold is removed one of the guards says as they leave. "She is in your hands now, we are going to get our pay now." The two in the room walk up to Ai Lan and say. "Hello miss, we will be serving you for the time being, however one of us will remain in the room at all times. We hope you enjoy your stay here." Looking at the two, Ai Lan thinks to herself. ''Well there goes the escape n, guess I will have to make another now.'' Then she says. "I look forward to getting to know you both. However I have not eaten, and am wondering if one of you two could bring me some food." One of the two then walks out of the room to pull in a cart she brought just in case, and seeing a strawberry missing from the cake, she looks at the nearest guards and seeing some frosting on his lips, she punches him with all her strength in the stomach without a word. Thus sending him through the wall. Dragging the body back out, the maid then brings the cart into the room as the guardsugh quietly, as they saw thising the moment he did so. The guard gets up without injury, but not while he is in view of those in the room. Meanwhile in the room, the maid bringing in the cart says. "Sorry mdy, it seems one of the guards decided to steal a strawberry. Anyways, the wall will be repaired any moment now." Then as she finished her sentence, the pieces of the wall all fly up and repairs itself. ''This just keeps on getting more and more difficult, but it does give me an idea.'' Ai Lan thinks to herself as she sees not only the maids fighting strength, but the walls repair function. However so as to not cause suspicion she says. "Thank you for the food, I am famished." Preparing the food onto a te for her as well as a food tray to hold it while she is in bed, the maid says. "Miss, if you would, please cease any ns of escape from here. Not only will it make the lord angry, it will also result in our deaths for not being able to keep you here. However once you are brought back you will receive new ones, albeit probably better than us." Chapter 149 - Ai Lan Escape Attempt Preparing the food onto a te for her as well as a food tray to hold it while she is in bed, the maid says. "Miss, if you would, please cease any ns of escape from here. Not only will it make the lord angry, it will also result in our deaths for not being able to keep you here. However once you are brought back you will receive new ones, albeit probably better than us." Hearing this, not certain whether she can trust the two or not, she does not cancel her n, but instead she changes it ever so slightly. Before eating the deserts and dinner spread out before her, she smells it, trying to check for poison of any sort. Not smelling any poison, she starts eating the delicious sweets, and enjoying herself. Seeing this, the maids feel much more relieved, as they worried she would try to escape. However if she enjoys her time here, the are more likely to remain safe themselves. Many minutester, once Ai Lan finishes her food, she says. "I am going to sleep now, what about you?" "We will stay here in case you need anything young miss, and take turns sleeping.." One of the maids replies. Satisfied by this reply, she closes her eyes, and turns over as she pulls the nket over herself. Then she begins pulling gas grenades out of her inventory. After taking out 6 of them, she starts quietly pulling the pins of each after taking a deep breath. These particr gas grenades contain carbon monoxide, thus if exposed for too long one may die. Then about 15 minutester, once the two maids are asleep, Ai Lan gets up from the bed. Using chi to breath, so she does not identally breath in the toxic air, she summons arge mole rat, and says with mentalmunication. ''Dig that way, a hole out of here. Please hurry as well.'' While the veryrge mole rat is digging through the chosen wall, Ai Lan starts pulling out cans of chicken blood from her inventory, and pouring some on the two maids, as well as painting a slit on each of their necks. This because she wants to make it look like they were killed. Once a sizable hole is made in the wall, she starts dragging the two maids bodies behind her, as she follows the mole rat. Looking behind herself, she even watches the wall repairs itself as if the hole was never made. Walking through the tunnel she starts thinking. ''It is surprising they thought they could hold me after leaving me alone with those weaker than myself. Plus with the gas leaking under the door, the guards will likely get tired soon. Thus it should be a while before they even check to see if I am gone, by which time I should be long gone. But first, the mission still has to be finished.'' About two hourster, the mole rat breaks through the other side of the mountain. Once Ai Lan walks out with the two bodies in two, she puts one on either side of the exit, and says to the creature. "Thank you my friend. I will send you back now." With that, she snaps her fingers, sending the mole rat back to its home. Meanwhile, seeing that the two maids are starting to wake up, Ai Lan jumps up, and quickly flies away in the direction that she mapped out. While flying away she thinks. ''That was close, obviously they would wake up once out in fresh air, but I am surprised they did not wake up sooner. Did I put too much carbon monoxide in the room? Hopefully it does not end up killing anybody.'' Flying back towards the town she was taken from, she has a feeling she should fly higher, so moving into the clouds, she flies based on memory alone. A few hourster, once back over the town, she stops flying and lets her body free fall out of the clouds and into the town. However just before shends, she uses guides her chi to soften thending, so as to not make a crater, nor injure herself. Walking through town, shees to a certain building, and looking at it she thinks. ''I wonder what would be the quickest way to finish this mission. Should I burn them out or oh that would be perfect.'' Thus, without further ado she snaps her fingers and a cute blue ball appears before her, and she says with mental transmission. ''Eat all the bad people in that building alright?'' Then without anything further having to be said, the little ball of slime rolls over to the building, and starts gettingrger andrger as it envelops the entire building. However a few momentster, the whole building starts disintegrating inside of the creature. Then it starts spitting people out that were not in the image Ai Lan gave it, before eating the bad people it has kept inside of its body. Once that is done, the slime goes back to its small size and emitting an aura of satisfaction and happiness. Although the people on the street were more feeling terror from how quickly the tiny little slime devoured everything. Especially considering this town is mainly one of mortals, the cultivators tend to live in istion or in sects. Rolling back to the one who summoned it, the slime then waits in silence as if wanting something. Ai Lan then says. "Good job little one. I will send you back home now alright?" The little slime turns a little brighter hearing the praises, and happily disappears as she snaps her fingers. Then Ai Lan herself begins to disappear as she teleports back home to see her father. Once back in the throne room, she bows before saying. "Daddy, I am back. Sorry it took so long, I was dyed by some mean people who kidnapped me. But at least I am home now." Hearing this, the emperor says with a look of worry. "I was worried that you were killed, or taken hostage, or something worse. It seems why worry was right. Anyways, it seems youpleted your task, so good job. But who kidnapped you? They must be punished." She then replies quickly. "That is right, it seems one of the nobles are behind this. Although not a high up one or I should have met them. They did not say a name, but it seems they hired some skilled mercenaries to take me. However it does not seem that they had bad intentions as they gave me a good room, and delicious treats for dinner." "I see, it seems we have another traitor. Did they say what they wanted?" Her father asks. Ai Lan answers. "Nope, they did not say. I wonder what they took me for if not to kill me or use as a hostage? Either way, I escaped without anyone getting harmed by putting them to sleep. Therefore it should be a little while before they realize that I am gone, but I could be wrong about that." Thinking for a moment, her father then says to one of the guards behind him. "Send some soldiers to this location, and take her captors prisoner. Even if she came out unharmed this cannot be tolerated or it will happen again. While you are at it, check to see if you can find out who was behind this and do so quietly so as to not spook them into hiding." With that said, the guard leaves, to go notify the soldiers of their new mission. Not that all of them would be sent, but either way, he must send those most capable so as to not risk messing up. After the guard left, Ai Lan asks. "Daddy, where is brother? I did not sense him when I teleported back." "He is at the immortal caves. By the way, it seems he has grown fond of you. Yueliang kept asking where you were, if you were alright, and other things. Even saying he would go and find you if you where not back soon." The emperor says, hoping to create some entertainment for himself. Plus everything he said was true, and was not told to keep it secret. Hearing this, she smiles and says. "Really, brother missed me? I must see him immediately when he gets back." "Alright, in the mean time, there are numerous things to do. Especially now that we know there is a traitor in our midst." The emperor says in trying to get her to go for the moment as he truly is busy. Understanding the situation, Ai Lan bows and then leaves the room while thinking. ''I cannot wait to see brother. Already missing his sister how cute. Either way, daddy says he is in the immortal caves. I hope hees out alright, that ce while very beneficial is more dangerous than any other immortal cave that I know of, and from what dad tells me. I picked the easiest one. I wonder what he chose?'' Chapter 150 - Sky Polo ''... Either way, daddy says he is in the immortal caves. I hope hees out alright, that ce while very beneficial is more dangerous than any other immortal cave that I know of, and from what dad tells me. I picked the easiest one. I wonder what he chose?'' ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- A few hourster, in one of the rooms upied by Yueliangs'' subordinates, a meeting is being held. In the center ke is surrounded by all the high orcs, and goblins that are left and announces. "Everyone, I know times have been tough as ofte. Many of us lost families and friends, but we are strong and have not let this hold us back. ...." "... Right now, the tigers are having their cubs, Yin is learning alchemy that he can heal and strengthen us, and our master Yueliang is cultivating so that he can protect those he cares for including us. Yet all we have done is just continue studying leisurely. Tell me my friends, why are we not working just as hard? Why are we not trying to gain strength instead of staying under the wing of our leaders and the strong. Do we not have the ability or means to be the protectors? No, I say we do, more so even than most others in the cultivation world who strive for decades if not centuries or even millennia to acquire their strength. ..." ".. So Why do we do nothing about this. Instead of sitting around and relying on just our intelligence, how about we start using our brawn as well. We have the time, and it would not interfere with our research, instead it may even further it. What do you say?" Feeling inspired, and determined to protect their loved ones, just as their leader does for them, those around her cheer. That is until Victoriaes up and asks. "I whole heartedly agree. Although if I may, what cultivation technique will we use? What I mean is, Yue is away and the only one we have for now is the one some of our people used for the party a while back. Even then, that one is damaged. So how do you intend for us to be stronger? It is not that I am trying to oppose, I am just genuinely curious." Hearing her question, and seeing the moral starting to drop, ke calmly answers. "Alright, do not worry. I had a feeling this question may arise, so here is my answer. We do not have to start cultivating immediately, but tell me, before we learned more of cultivation, did we ever rely on that? No! Cultivation my lead to a lot more strength, but before we begin, we should build our foundations. ..." "... Just like a house, we must build well, if it is built on sand it will crumble, but if built on rock, cement, metal, or otherwise, it will stand strong. Thus I say we all should start exercising heavily and pushing our limits. For all the high orcs around, our bodies have been upgraded yet we have not even attempted to touch the thresh hold of what that may entail. We should be making the most of this gift, not wasting it!" Listening to kes'' speech many in the group feel excited to try something new, where as many others feel a bit hesitant, and there are some who do not feel either which way. Those hesitant, feel as such due to having lived their life without having to fight much and feel conflicted about starting now. Seeing some of them being conflicted, ke then says. "For those of you who feel worried about this new addition to our lived, why feel worried. There are people strong enough to destroys with a flick of their fingers, do you not wish to live? There are those who kill for fun, and torture families in front of each other for enjoyment. Do you not wish to protect yourself and your children, or loved ones? We will not always have someone to protect us, nor will we always have a ce to hide. ..." "... Do you really think the emperor will allow us to freeload off of him for much longer? He has guards and soldier he could give to our king to rece us who could kill us with a flick, nay just a simple gaze would be enough. So if you really do not wish to follow our king anymore, than why bother being here? I am sorry if this is blunt, but he is advancing quick and if we want to follow, we must follow suit." Knowing what she said is right, yet still feeling reluctant, they submit. And with that now dealt with, ke says. "Now follow me to our new training grounds." With that said, she steps off the rock she was standing on and starts walking through the crowd. Walking off into the distance, the others follow closely behind her. Looking off into the distance they see a field full of stonesrger than basketballs, yet maintaining a simr shape. Seeing this bizarre sight, the goblin Kiisser then asks ke the question on every bodies mind. "If I may, what are we supposed to do with theserge stones?" Hearing this, a smile appears on kes face as she turns around to answer. "That is a wonderful question, everyone pair up into groups of three and start passing the stones around at a distance of 10 meters between each person. Of course the training will get more intenseter, but for now I made it simple, and a little difficult based on the weight. ... Oh and do not be fooled by appearances." Now having their instructions, everyone breaks into their groups to start the session. As the high orcs and goblins lean over to pick up their balls, they quickly realize the stones are much heavier than they look and likely not all stone. Although the goblins have a harder time than the others due to being weaker. Seeing this, ke thinks to herself. ''It seems they finally noticed. Obviously making it easy would not produce results, hence why I hollowed them out and filled each with led. An arduous process but certainly worth it.'' While finishing her thought, she picks up the ball beneath her feet with a bit of effort, and passes it to one of those in her group. Of course, to do so took to hands just to pass it not to mention catching it. While this is to get everyone stronger, it will also strengthen every bodies foot work. Thus keeping them standing and able to be more agile in the middle of a fight, vs being knocked over with rtive ease, would vastly increase their fighting and survival capabilities. As this is going on, Ai Lan is in her room ying with the pets that she has. They are quite yful and there are various different species. Fortunately she taught them how to get food when she is gone so she does not have to worry about them starving to death or something while she is gone. Although to make them so docile she had to raise them from birth. Among those in her room are unicorns, griffins, bunnies, tigers, some younger and currently small dragons, as well as a number of other creatures. One of the games they enjoy ying, as well as the one they are currently ying is sky polo. It is yed simrly to water polo but in the sky. Since not all of the pets she has can fly, only the ones who can are ying, but that is still more than enough to fill 4 normal teams, yet it is 1 team vs the other one. Thus each team is double the normal size. Also while this is simr to water polo, it is different in the fact that you are allow to use magic, cultivation, and otherwise. Therefore this game is far more lethal but also a billion times more fun and exercise inducing. However there is one thing that makes it so they are limited in speed so the game can actually utilize other abilities, and that is that the air around the field is very dense and feels like trying to move through water to a degree. Flying around in the air, a white Pegasus hits the ball with its wing sending it flying toward Ai Lan, who charges towards the goal after catching the ball. Swiftly weaving between different creatures, a dragon flies in front of her to block her path, as a winged basilisk flies over to take the ball. However not able to stop in time Ai Lan runs into the dragon, pushing the ball out of her arms, and she falls a little from surprise, but quickly flies back up. However the ball has been taken by the flying basilisk already. --------------------------------- Been a while since I threw in some good old sports, and figured it would suit what Ai Lan does with her spare time. Hopefully you all are enjoying this novel. Please help me to rise the ranks my wonderful readers so that we can spread the story. Chapter 151 - We Need To Go There Now! However not able to stop in time Ai Lan runs into the dragon, pushing the ball out of her arms, and she falls a little from surprise, but quickly flies back up. However the ball has been taken by the flying basilisk already. ---- Meanwhile Elsewhere ---- Back inside the immortal caves, Yueliang walks through the tunnel thinking. ''I have gone through this 87 times, and it is exhausting. But I am sure the more effort I put in therger the reward, this will surely be the time I make it. Each time, was closer than thest, so even if nothing else, at least I am getting stronger.'' Walking through the tunnel, feeling the pressure, but not affecting him as it did before, Yue takes a deep breath and looks at the blood soaked floor below him. Then looking at his tattered clothes, he takes them off before throwing them into his inventory and pulling out a traditional hanfu that he just happened to buy for fun before. Putting on the hanfu outfit he feels like all the others he has seen around the pce and the meteorite before that. Either way, he continues walking into the light, and feeling the pressure more and more, he tries his best to stay standing until he is forced to his knees. Then starts crawling, and seeing the entrance to the ce he has been trying to get to for a whole day or so now, he smiles and pitifully at that.. Around ten minutester, managing to make his way through the entrance all the pressure instantly disappears and tears fill his eyes as Yue loudly exims. "YES! I finally did it, I am here." Then standing up from the ground, he looks around and sees arge low cut grassy in, and on the walls all around him in a dome shape are writings, but above them is a sky and sun. Seeing this, something clearly did not escape his gaze and that is the tunnel just across from him. However feeling how dense the chi is here made him wonder. ''Is that an exit, or is it leading to the next ce after I finish here?'' However he pushes that thought aside from now and begins read the right wall next to him, reading from top to bottom. Although as he reads, he starts reading slower and slower as it feels as if he isprehending something, but what he does not yet know. With this persisting, Yue sits down as he reads from a distance so he does not have to keep walking. With his good eye sight he would only have to move 4 or so times to continue reading as the room is quiterge. This being how he spends the next 10 hours and 48 minutes. Meanwhile back at the pce, the emperor has two guests sitting before him and drinking tea as equals and one of them saying. "My old friend, I hear you have found one of your grandsons, as well as cast out your son. It seems you have had quite the experience while we were out cultivating." The other man then says. "Old Ji, do not be too hard on Emperor Rin. He like us has many hardships in life. As one progresses their trials change and get harder, just as when one digresses they get easier, but also more condemning." "Well said, Old Hu, but it is alright. I have epted my trials, and persevere through them. Failing is not in my dictionary, but that does not mean that one day I may. But until then I will be working so that it never does." The emperorments. Old Ji then asks with a serious and surprised face. "Rin, have you achieved the legendary state of eptance?" In reply, the emperor answers. "No. However that does not mean we should not all work towards it. Plus, even if one of us did, it would have to stay between us three anyways due to the trouble it would bring if others knew." Old Hu asks. "Yes, that is true. By the way, when could we meet that grandson of yours. He must be quite the interesting fellow just like you. Also we could tell him all the embarrassing stories of your, nay our youth." The three break outughing as they think back to their young adulthood when they first met. Old Ji thenments. "Rin, remember that time when we where all feeling bored on that long boat ride, so we decided to go fishing." "How could I forget, you used me as bait for the fish after all." Rin replies as he reminisces of his youth. Old Hu quickly adds. "Hold on, it was not just you. Remember, you used us as bait two dayster when you decided you wanted to go hunting for some Raptors. I am sure that makes us even for that." Hearing hisment, the emperor then says. "Oh? You want to talk about even, when you two tied me to the line and used me as bait while I was asleep. While it may be funny now looking back on it, but at the time imagine waking up to a shark about to eat you. Also, just the next day, we lost our oars, and so since we could not fly due to the natives, I swam us to shore being chases by sea snakes." Remembering the past, Old jiments. "That is true, but it was your idea. As for the shark incident, what could we do? We were hungry, and did not know what sort of fish inhabited such waters." "I am pretty sure that just makes it worse." Emperor Rin mumbles quietly. However the group quickly moves onto other topics and continue theirughter. Although in the back of Rins'' mind something clicks as he remembers something the dragons who raised him said, that he has long since buried for fear of it. However feeling it is either toote, or not applicable he continues tough with his friends. Meanwhile back in Ai Lans room, the sport still going on. She could be see sweating a bit, and breathing a little heavily, and so she says. "Alright, the reptilian team wins, my team and I lose this time. However we will see next time." Shements yfully. After that, both teams start descending to the ground for an after game meal since they all worked up an appetite. On one side is bon fires roasting huge chunks of meat on a spit over each fire, while on the other side is tables of nt based dishes. As each creature goes around picking up what they wanted with either their ws or wings, or tails, so too does Ai Lan with her hands. Even going over to the roasting mean and cutting off a slice with chi and letting it fall onto her te quite heavily. Then each of the creatures eat the wonderful food that Ai Lan and them had worked hard in preparing before the sky polo match. Shortly after they all finished eating, the dragons blew out the fire beneath the meat and all the creatures including Ai Lan go to sleep all huddling around her to keep her both safe and warm. Not that it was necessary since there are no dangers nor pests here in her room. Off in room where the high orcs and goblins are gathered they can still be seen passing around the balls. Quite tired from the intense work out it is much slower, but either way they are clearly much more skillful as no one is missing the ball, nor dropping them, or stumbling too much. However the goblins still feel wary of it due to worrying it would crush them if they do not catch it right. Regardless, ke then says. "Alright, that should be enough for today. Although if you would like to continue practicing today these balls will remain here. Also, this is to be our morning and nightly routine until Yueliang gets back. Understood?" Hearing this everyone groans as they feel quite sore and answer quite exhaustedly as they start separating from each other, and some even falling onto their butts to rest.. "Yes." Meanwhile, back with the three friends, Old Hu asks. "By the way, how is your grandsons cultivation. Also what type does he cultivate?" Old Ji also chimes in and says. "Yes, tell us. Maybe we could help him, or he could go traveling with us sometime." Hearing this, Emperor Rin sighs and answers. "*Sigh. He is not in any state to be traveling at the moment. He got sick a while back and I had to shatter his Yang, Core Realm, Golden Core cultivation. It was not something I wanted to do especially since it has only been under a year since he began but it was needed to save his life. Either way, he is now using a different method, however I do not know which yet. I will be finding out in less than a week." Listening to his response, Old Ji, and Old Hu feel worry growing and quickly exim after hearing that. "WHAT!!!" Then Old Ji asks. "Do not tell us you sent him to that ce? And if you did, you at least chose for him right?" Emperor Rin answers calmly. "Yes, I brought him to the world where I was raised after being abandoned, but it is not an issue. He chose for himself, just as the dragons had me do, is how I told him. Although he chose ''that'' one, I am sure he went back and went in another." Old Hu quicklyments. "We need to go there now! If he is even half as stubborn as your younger self he will likely get himself killed. You were fortunate that fate had you pick another, but he is not a dragon, and that technique is not meant for humans even if we are the superior species." Chapter 152 - A Rescue Attempt Failed Old Hu quicklyments. "We need to go there now! If he is even half as stubborn as your younger self he will likely get himself killed. You were fortunate that fate had you pick another, but he is not a dragon, and that technique is not meant for humans even if we are the superior species." "Look, I am sure it is fine. Even if he is as stubborn as my younger self, he is not self destructive... Never mind, we need to leave now!" Emperor Rin then answers as he quickly stand after the other two already are. As he stands up Old Ji asks. "How could you let your grandson go there? You know how dangerous it is there from personal experience. Did it just skip your mind, or what?" However before the emperor could reply, Old Hu chimes in adding. "Even if he does have the system, and has had it his whole life, that still may not be enough to protect him especially when considering that your descendants do not have theirs as powerful as yours.." Quickly saying his piece Rin answers. "Look, while the dangers may have skipped my mind at the time, it does not mean I forgot. Either way, if I did not trust him I would not have sent him there. After all that ce is my home. Also to correct your earlier statement he has only had if for less than a year, the system I mean, and he actually used to have a dragon king bloodline, however I removed it because I figured it would hind his future which is true, but I guess if I had not maybe it would have saved him now." Old Hu quicklyments. "You are telling us he only had it for less than a year, and you still let him go in there? Ugh *Sigh. Well all we can do now is hope that he is alive, and try to save him." Old Ji agrees saying. "I agree, there is no use in getting worked up over the past. Thus let us focus on the future to try saving those we can." While the two are speaking, Rin quickly works on opening the portal. As it opens, the three quickly jump through, and instantly noticing the warmth of the. Wanting to make sure that the Emperor understood, Old Ji says. "My friend, I do not mean to make you feel bad, but you do realize that the dragons who raised you are the strongest dragons in existence, at least that we know of and not some weaklings like petty wyverns. Honestly, it is amazing that you even survived as most if not everyone else would have died. If your grandson is still alive after this, you should definitely try to be more careful with him in the future." "I know, and understand. It was not my intention to harm him but instead to help him." Rinments as the group starts moving forward very quickly. Once the three arrive at the fork in the road, Rin says. "I am not sure about this at the moment, I mean the test varies based on who enters, if we go in we might not be able to survive let alone save him. I will go in, but you both should wait back here. If anything should happen and I call out, please pull my body back alright?" His two friends quickly nod as they form a rope of chi around him and back to their hands. Then Rin starts walking in quite briskly as he does not want to waste a seconds time, and as he walks to rope extends as it is fed chi from his friends. As the emperor Rin moves through the tunnel he is slowed down as the pressure grows more and more. Walking through he sees the blood on the ground, but notices it is dried and has already turned a brownish tint on the ground. Seeing this causes him to wonder. ''If this blood is dry, then either he died ahead or already left this ce, as the chances of him seeding especially as a mortal are near if not zero.'' Either way, he continues moving on as he is pressured farther and further down, until he as well is down to his knees. Now crawling through the tunnel seeing more and more dried blood, he wonders. ''How could he have made it so far, did he really seed? Even I do not think I will make it much farther. I guess it really is true that if fate has something in store for someone it wille to them so long as the conditions are met if their are any.'' Eventually brought to his belly, with only saving his grandson in mind, he notices the blood trail stopped. Figuring that he could not have finished without bleeding his way through, the emperor coats his hand in chi and tugs the line to get their attention. Then is quickly pulled back through the tunnel until he can once more stand on his own. Once at a point where he can stand he tugs on the rope once more to have his friends stop pulling, and he stands up with some effort before running back to them. Getting back to his two best friends, he reports. "All that was in the tunnel was dried blood, and I could not get more than a few meters more forward. Likely he made his way out of this tunnel, since there is practically a zero percent chance that he made it through. Thus we should be fine, besides, from what I know of this ce if one is fated with this ce they will be brought out if they are nearing death so as to allow them to try again. Since he chose it he is either fated, or unlucky." Hearing his exnation of what was in there, Old Ji asks. "Should we look in the other caves for him? Although if he is not in this one, it at least removes the most threatening cave from the list." Not wanting to reveal the contents of the caves anymore than he already had long ago which was basically just the trials of them and nothing of their insides, Emperor Rin answers. "No, we should go. I will be back in less than a week to pick him up anyways, and since he is not in the location we all worried of, than it will be just fine waiting. If nothing else, his experience here will certainlyst a life time." With that said, the three friends then exit the cave very happy that they did not have to find their friend Rins'' grandson dead, or worse. Either way, Rin opens the portal back, and the three teleport back to the pce. Meanwhile back inside the cave, Yueliang is still reading all the characters written on the wallpletely immersed in what is written. Although something kind of interesting is the fact that their are no chisel nor paint marks, just marble stone making up the shape of the characters as if it grew that way, and indented as if it were natural as well. Having finished the first third or so of whatever is written, he gets up, and moves so as to continue reading. With the first third finished, he starts wondering why a story was written here in this cave, however he does not let it change his focus. Trying to absorb every bit of knowledge is his goal, especially considering that if he did not, than he would have just wasted all of his earlier effort in getting here. That being said, it was quite painful and exhausting. Reading over the content he notices a pattern, but having not yet finished the story, he cannot be certain what it yet means. The more he reads, the more he feels like he is connecting with the story, as if it were his past, and he is reading his journal or something. However back in the castle a figure can be seen pacing back and forth in a room feeling very curious what is taking so long. Thus she starts heading for the throne room for answers to her questions. Quickly making her way to the throne room, she sees a portal and watches as the three men walk into the room. Thus she walks over to the emperor and asks impatiently. "Daddy, where were you? Also, where is Yueliang, and why is it taking so long for him toe back?" Turning around to see his daughter as the portal closes her father answers. "Little Ai, calm down first. I just went to see him, and Yueliang is just fine. Also, I told you it would be a while, he is cultivating in the immortal caves." Hearing his response, Ai Lans face subconsciously shows an expression of terror as she remembers her time back there. Thenments. "Does he really need to be cultivating right now? I mean there is plenty of time right?" "No there is not, because he has to restart before he turns 22. Anyways, the week should be over before you realize if you find something fun to do. Now I still have to get back to my friends, I will talk to you soon ok." The emperor replies. Chapter 153 - Figured It Out "No there is not, because he has to restart before he turns 22. Anyways, the week should be over before you realize if you find something fun to do. Now I still have to get back to my friends, I will talk to you soon ok." The emperor replies. Knowing that this would be the end of the conversation for now, AI Lan takes her leave from the room. The reason being that it is rude to leave your guests that you invited personally, and not wanting to cause trouble for her father, she leaves back to her room to find something to do while waiting for the return of brother Yue. In her room, she cannot think of what to do, so she just announces. "Bath time everyone, hurry over." Thus all the creatures that live in her spacee flying, running, rolling, or otherwise as fast as they can. Then so she does not get her clothes wet, she changes into a bathing suit then jumps into the massive hole in the ground, thus quickly falling into theke after a few seconds of free falling. Landing in the water elegantly, her body glides through theke beforeing up for air. The water clear and pristine, and all the well trained creaturese to join her quickly.. The dragons flying down andtching onto the wall as the wateres down as they like the pressure, the pegasus'' stay near the shore, some of the creatures even do cannonballs into the water, among other things. With most of the creatures in the water, and others on their way, Ai Lan moves towards a pegasus and starts lifting the water with one of the buckets on shore. Dumping it on the flying horse, she also brushes them to ensure their cleanliness, as she does not want any rats or anything in any of the creatures hair. ---- Many Hours Later ---- Finished cleaning all the creatures including the dragons which takes much longer, Ai Lan climbs on the back of one of the dragons and flies out and back to her house. However without giving the dragon time tond, she jumps off andnds in a small hole in her roof, thus sliding down a slide she had put in there when she was younger. Enjoying her way down the rabbit hole so to speak, she gets to the bottom and walks out of it without a second of stopping keeping the momentum. Heading straight for the bathroom she goes to freshen up, for while she was not dirty, she does now have the smell of animals on her. Not the bad unclean animal smell but just the scent that you would normally get when you hang around animals. Therefore she quickly hops into the shower to get freshened up. Meanwhile back in the cave, Yueliang stands up eximing. "I finally finished! I know what it means now." Then thinking to himself. ''It is not just a story, but what was learned in that life thus creating aprehensive and long technique. It ispletely different from what I have heard of people using before. It is a pity that it takes a while before it shows any great effects, but in the mean time this feels like it was made for me. More specifically it feels like I made it but how is that possible? It is probably just my imagination.'' Calming himself down, he moves to the center of the room beforeying down to look up at the stars while thinking. ''It feels like there is more to this technique down that hall, but in the mean time I should strengthen myself. ... I cannot wait to explore the stars for years on end in the future.'' Finishing his thought, Yue closes his eyes, then breathing in through is nose, the air goes down to his stomach into his dantian. Then from there spreading through his muscles around his body, and up through the chest and into the mind. Thus feeling like his mind is once more being opened to the world around him. Then releasing through his mouth. Breathing in the good and out the bad, he repeats this cycle. As he does this, he feels more and more rxed as he feels his body changing from acidic to alkaline. ''Breathing starts with filling the stomach with oxygen, then the chest, then opening the mind.'' He thinks to himself as he recalls the beginning of the technique. Doing this same cycle for about 10 minutes, he has memorized the breathing portion. Thus he rolls onto his chest before pumping out pping push ups as fast and correctly as he can while maintaining the breathing cycle. As he keeps doing these push ups, he decides to try something much harder, and pushes his body up like a normal pping push up but this time puts in all the strength he as. This because he wants to try jumping push ups. Even without chi, the result is much different than he was expecting as his body flies up into the air and ms against the roof before falling back down in a little bit of pain. Trying to catch himself his face ms into the ground. Rolling over onto his back he wonders as his face bleeds. ''That was different, even without chi, I am certain I never had such strength. So what is going on?'' Startling Yue, Yang says. "My brother, I can probably answer that one. You see, as you climbed through the tunnel, it did not just send you back, but you remember how it healed you. Well, when injuries heal, they tend to do so stronger to a degree. Anyways, thatbined with what your grandpa did a while back has allowed for your improvement." "My grandpa, what do you mean? Do you mean breaking my cultivation, or increasing the system?" Yue asks curiously while watching the stars on the roof moving. "Pft. Hahaha, that is funny." Yangughs before continuing. "Your grandpa did a number of things to you when he sent his energy in to supposedly increase the system. While I will not deny that it has opened a lot of interesting functions, items, and various other things. He also removed your dragon king bloodline, as well as a few other things that where hindering your cultivation." ''What do you mean hindering my cultivation? I thought the bloodline was supposed to help.'' Yuements. "*Sigh. Yes, it will help but also hinder your peak. You see, back in the past it would have helped you grow much faster and stronger had you done things right. Either way, humans are the top cultivators not animals. While they can take human form, they are still different. Dragons while stronger than most cultivators at the top, they can never reach the peak." Yang answers. ''I see.'' Yue thinks to himself as he rolls over to start doing jumping push ups again, this time without all his strength so as to not tire himself out as fast nor injure himself. However as he was talking his face had already begun to heal due to the chi in the cave. Pushing himself up he flies into the air about 2 meters before falling with each push up. Having fun with this he starts rolling and rotating his body in midair beforending back on the ground. However after only a few minutes he feels exhausted andys down for a while as his muscles are sore. Although not wanting to waste this time, he lifts his legs just barely off of the ground and holds them in mid air, even adding in a small kicking motion regardless of how bad his abs are burning at he moment. About a quarter of an hourter, he crawls back to the tunnel that he came in from whilst thinking. ''Before I even think about moving on, I should get some rest, and there is no use in wasting time. Thus the best thing to do is sleep in the tunnel as the pressure builds on his body making him stronger while he sleeps. Thus making his way over into the entrance, heys down at the heaviest pressure spot, and closes his eyes while having difficulty breathing, and feeling the pain from the pressure. However still maintaining the breathing technique he just learned, he drifts off to sleep. .... In what appears to be open space, yet Yueliang can still breath, he stands up. Then looking in front of him, he sees a much older version of himself throwing punches and kicks, as well as evading a meteor shower. However the meteor shower seems never ending as they seem to be going in a circle very fast, almost like a belt around a but speedily flying at the older Yue. Seeing this bizarre sight before him, Yue cannot help but move forward in curiosity while mumbling. "I must be inside my mind again, and this must be the system right?" Chapter 154 - Zisha Xuanya Seeing this bizarre sight before him, Yue cannot help but move forward in curiosity while mumbling. "I must be inside my mind again, and this must be the system right?" Getting closer and closer, Yue stops about 2 meters from the zone where he saw thee meteors flying through. Thus standing just outside of the firing zone, he watches closely for a few minutes. About ten minutester, seeing that his older self is not noticing him, and feeling that he has memorized what his older self is doing, Yue starts mimicking the movements. He does this to see what is so appealing about it, and feeling there must be some reason why he is seeing this. Practicing the punches, kicks, and evasion techniques, before he knows it, he has ended up inside the firing zone but just barely. A few momentster, seeing a meteor flying towards him, he evades it but in the wrong direction and ends up deeper inside. The meteors keep only flying at him as if they are trying to push him inside the ring so as to challenge himself. As this is urring Yue ponders to himself. ''Clearly this is not the arrogant system, so is this a memory of me? But I am neither old nor have I any recollection of doing such a thing. Maybe future me?'' He wonders as a meteor flies at him, and taking a chance, he punches it the same way his old self did.. However instead of breaking, the meteor keeps on flying as if there were nothing in its way with Yue hugging onto the front of it for dear life. Worrying that should he let go, he will likely be crushed by another. He instead keeps on punching with one hand while thinking. ''There must be something I am missing. That person keeps breaking them with one hit but is clearly not using hardly any force at all. Yet they still shatter as if they were never more than specks of dust.'' Finally building up the courage to let go, he jumps off of it, figuring maybe what was wrong was the meteor. He keeps on hitting them, then failing, and this process continues for what feels like days. ---- About 6 Hours Later ---- Yueliang opens his eyes, and seeing that he is back in the cave, yet not feeling any pressure at all, he stands to his feet thinking. ''So in the end I was not able toplete it. Just how profound is this technique that I cannot understand it? I mean, if my assumption is correct, than future me or something like that made it. It seems I have been taking my knowledge and understanding for granted, thinking that nothing is all that difficult to learn. Maybe because I was not feeling challenged?'' While pondering over such thoughts, he walks into the dome like room again. Before leaving he decides to read it over again in case there was anything he missed. Thus he kneels down and starts reading. ---- About 10 Hours Later ---- Feeling frustrated Yue exims. "What is going on here?!" Then taking a deep breath, and then another, he continues until he feels calm again. Yue then mutters to himself. "It is just as profound the second time. How am I still learning andprehending more from this the second time? At first it was a breathing technique, now it is telling me with extreme detail of exercises. If this dome is so profound, I cannot even begin to imagine what is on the other end of that tunnel." Either way, having learned of the exercises he is supposed to do, apparently they can only be done during the days dawn. For it is only effective during this less than one hour window, and if done at any other time, it will supposedly reverse the effects. Thus poisoning your body. Looking up at the sky, and seeing that that time has already long passed for today, Yueliang sighs heavily. Then walking to the center of the room, rather than doing the exercise that can only be done at dawn, he starts practicing the movements he learned from his dream. For even if he does not know the flow of how it can be done, he can at least practice the movements as he had all through his dream. Meanwhile, back at the pce, Ai Lan walks the ramparts around the pce due to boredom, and thinking. ''Before brother came along, I used to have lots of fun by myself or with the animals in my room. Yet for some reason, now everything feels boring unless he is around. No... I cannot think like this, there must be something out there that is still fun to do.'' However in that moment, she gets and idea and immediately runs back to the throne room. Jumping off the ramparts, running past the gardens, the servants, the guards, and everyone she quickly arrives in front of the throne room. Walking in, she goes before her father during his meeting with other leaders below him, bows, and then says. "Daddy, I would like to go to Zisha Xuanya." Having not even noticed his daughter in the room while focusing on the reports he is being given, the moment he heard daddy he looks over. However the moment he and the rest hear Zisha Xuanya, their eyes all widen from shock, as Emperor Rin exims. "YOU WANT TO WHAT!!!" And the sound rings throughout the hall very loudly for a few seconds after. Ai Lan then says. "I want to go to Zisha Xuanya. Do I have your permission to go?" Dumbfounding everyone in the room with not just the absurd request but the fact that she can be so calm and happy about asking such a thing, their jaws nearly dropped. Taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, Emperor Rin asks. "Ok, I have calmed myself. Now, you are saying you want to go to Suicide Cliff? Could you at least tell me why before I make a decision? I know that you where raised well, so tell me. What have I done wrong that you want to kill yourself?" Hearing this, those in the hall wonder themselves not only how the emperor could be so epting of the request but how he can be so calm talking about suicide with his daughter. Either way, Ai Lan answers. "It is not that I want to kill myself, but that I have grown bored. It seems that I am having difficulty finding joy in any of my old ways without him by my side. Thus I figure maybe I have just worn everything to death, so cliff jumping seems like a fun thing to try. I hear ... ah right, adrenaline junkies love doing death defying stunts, and this would certainly count right? Not that I have every tried adrenaline inducing things aside from fighting on very rare asions." Now understanding the situation, Emperor Rin sighs deeply before saying. "Alright, I understand. However before you ask, no you do not have my permission to go there. Although since you want to try out such dangerous things, and I likely cannot stop you short of locking you in the dungeon, which I will not do, I have an alternative for you." Listening intently, she asks both curiously and happily. "What is it?" Rin then answers. "It is a pity that we have to do this but, I will give you a few items, and you must take one of themanders as well as a battalion of troops with you. So as to avoid anything happening to you likest time. But first, my guests if you would stand outside the hall. This will be quick." With that said, all the leaders of various worlds around, get up bow and then leave the room while whispering to each other about the situation knowing full well the emperor could hear them. Once they are out of the throne room, the tworge doors close behind them, and then her father says. "Here are a few bracelets, they will remove your cultivation then give it back once you take them off. This will allow you to feel the adrenaline easier, also, you will have to go among the mortals on one of the under developeds, so as to find ces suited for mortals to do such things. Thenstly take this pill now, no questions or otherwise." He says as he hands her the two bracelets and the pill. Looking at the pill, and understanding the conditions she takes it and it instantly dissolves the moment it hits her tongue. Thus she quickly swallows the liquid, and feels her body have a surge of energy. Although it disappeared in the next second. "I will not tell you what the pill does until you return, but I will say this. You only have 46 hours starting now, understood?" He asks. Ai Lan nods her head, and immediately runs to the barracks where the army is stationed so she can quickly start trying out the sport she was thinking of. Meanwhile, watching his daughter run off so happily, he sighs before having the guards let in the leaders of various worlds. Chapter 155 - Zipping To The Cliffs Ai Lan nods her head, and immediately runs to the barracks where the army is stationed so she can quickly start trying out the sport she was thinking of. Meanwhile, watching his daughter run off so happily, he sighs before having the guards let in the leaders of various worlds. They quickly move back into the throne room like a crowd trying to get into a store serving limited edition cakes, or a premier of a movie. Swiftly moving back to their seats, the curiosity written on their faces. Seeing this, Rin figures they will likely not get anything done unless he gives a taste of the information. Thus he says. "I sent my daughter to hang out with mortals, however she is protected by my best trained soldiers." He adds just in case they get any interesting ideas about kidnapping or harming his daughter. With that said they continue on with the meeting, and discussing everything else that has yet to be said about the current state of affairs. How they are trying to maintain the peace, and either imprison or kill those who seek to disrupt it only to cause chaos. Meanwhile, Ai Lan was so fast, she has already gotten one of the bestmanders, as well as a battalion of his troops to join her on her journey.. Thus having to use a couple of shift talisman in order for it to be effective enough, since there are more people. She eventually arrives in a world of mortals that is known to very few except the royal family, as they felt this may be a useful ce in the future to hide if need be. It was not long before she made it to her destination, arge mountain range full of cliffs, and ziplines as this ce seems to have more advanced tech. Although because it is much farther along than earth, it has long since abandoned such futile entertainment so as to focus on bringing about a better future for both themselves and future generations. Growing organic food, raising free range animals, they no longer damage thend around them to acquire the resources they need either. They exercise all the time, and if they had a proper technique, the whole would likely be full of strong cultivators. Plus anything they need, that they already know the gic structure of, they can create. This being because a century ago, one of their finest researchers managed to create a device that copies the gic structure then duplicates the item with the chi and unassigned matter around. They have also long since upgraded these devices so the general public has them, at least one in each household. Regardless, Ai Lan takes the bracelets that her father gave her out of her storage ring, and then puts them on her wrist. Then feeling her cultivation disappear, she waits a moment for the process to finish. ''I only have 38 or so hours left, hence I should make the most of the time I have on this.'' Finding a piece of metal nearby, she tries to bend it. After not being able to bend it, she smiles, and jumps of the cliff while using the piece of scrap metal to go down the zip line to a shorter cliff so as not to end up killing herself. Holding onto the piece of scrap metal for her dear life, because without cultivation, her death would be as simple as a mortals. Either way, while ridding down a zipline for the first time, she feels excited, of course in her heart she can feel something is missing. Although for now, this is enough to keep her satisfied. Coming up on hernding with will be pretty dangerous considering the kic energy and g force behind her at the moment, she only has one thought. ''Theke is just off this cliff. There is no going back now, I either live or I die.'' Although subconsciously while she is thinking these thoughts a smile begins to appear on her face. 3 2 1 And shends, but without stopping she keeps on running. However a few meters before the drop, she trips due to speed. Rolling out of it like a pro, she keeps on running and then jumps off the cliff like a certain person from a certain killing game. Doing a front flip in the air as she goes down, the seconds feeling like minutes, she then gets ready to dive into the water. From above, the cultivator army she brought with her watches as she does this, and one of the newer soldiers to the group lets out as a joke. "We are ordered on babysitting duty. Who knew being in the army would be so easy?" However the moment those words came out of his mouth, every soldier there looked at him with a death re that crystal clearly said. "We should kill you now, before you end up getting us killed!" Landing into the water, she does it so well that she did not even make a ssh. Her fingers hurt but the pain quickly went away, causing her to wonder. ''I thought I remember pain being much worse for mortals?? Oh well. That was fun, I want to go again.'' Looking up in the air, seeing little dots who Ai Lan presumes to be those who came with her, she waves, and then beckons them down. Themander quickly descends through the air to see what the young princess needs. Although to his surprise the moment he came down she says. "Could you give me a ride back up the mountains?" Lowering himself down to the water, he stands on top of the waters surface while reaching out his hand to help her up and asks while doing so. "If I may princess, why do you need me to carry you up there." Pulling her up, he swings her over his shoulders gently before flying up despite his question. "That would be because I have removed my cultivation for the moment." Ai Lan replies as if it is an everyday urrence. The moment he hears her answer he stops in mid air and says. "Mdy, why have you broken your cultivation? I thought you were just hiding it. You know the emperor will likely kill us for dereliction of duty for this right?" He says worriedly, but still remains loyal as he knows the type of people the imperial family are and thoughtless or vindictive are not the words one would use to describe such honorable people. Ai Lan calmly replies "You do not need to worrymander, your lives will not be taken because for one it is only temporary. Then two, father already knows, and it was actually his idea." Hearing this, themander feels more at ease and begins flying again but wonders. ''What is her father the emperor thinking? Also, how can one temporarily remove their cultivation? I know you can store it, break it, fuse it, and etcetera, but never a temporary situation only permanent.'' Momentster, he stops at the end of the zip line to pick up the metal scrap she left behind when she jumped. Then picking it up, he flies over to the start of it so thedy can once again enjoy her life threatening fun. Of course should she fall, the army would immediately catch her even at the cost of their own lives. Once he drops her off at the start, he says while handing her the metal scrap. "Here you are mdy. But if I may, could you exin to me why you want to do something so dangerous rather than a safer sport? I mean there are plenty of cultivators sports after all that are plenty dangerous if you wanted." epting the piece of metal, she answers. "I am doing this because I hear it helps free the mind, body and soul. At the moment, I have something causing me to feel extremely bored and lonely. This adrenaline filled activity however, seems to be one of if not the only thing to relieve me of such feelings that I do not understand. Thus I cannot reject nor ept them." With that said she starts running to do it again. Although getting the metal over the steel cable, she could not grab it with the other hand and begins falling. Although before she could fall more then 2 meters, themander caught her in a princess carry saying. "Please excuse me princess, as this was the fastest, most efficient, and safest way to catch you." "It is alright, thank you for saving me." Ai Lan replies with that always cheerful smile that lights up the room. Themander, while bringing her up, asks. "Princess, I will not say that I am all knowing or anything, but given my age I may be able to help. You said you have feelings you do not understand, could you tell me about that? Unless of course you already told the emperor who clearly is more wise and knowledgeable." Chapter 156 - A Second Chance Meeting Themander, while bringing her up, asks. "Princess, I will not say that I am all knowing or anything, but given my age I may be able to help. You said you have feelings you do not understand, could you tell me about that? Unless of course you already told the emperor who clearly is more wise and knowledgeable." Surprise appears on her face as she answers. "How did I not think of that? If I just told father, maybe he could have answered my question. Do you really think you can help?" She asks filled with hope, as she wants this feeling to go away, the loneliness and boredom that is. Not caring who the answeres from so long as she can trust them. "I can certainly try my princess, however I make no guarantees. Either way, I will listen well and try to give a satisfactory answer." He replies. Hearing his reply, she feels it is worth giving him a shot as she does not feel like going back to the pce until she has had her fill of fun. Thus she sits on the ground, followed by themander then says.. "I feel lonely and bored with brother not around. The things that I used to do for fun and enjoy feel like that without him by my side it is not as enjoyable. So what is this feeling and what should I do about it?" Listening closely to the princess'' words, he answers after debating for a few seconds. "This is a troublesome matter, and it is one of two things. The first is that it is highly likely you and your brother were very close friends before this second stage of life. However the second option is a little less likely but still probable. You may have fallen in love, but please do not mention that I said this to the emperor or it will likely mean my death. I have been wholly honest with you, but it is up to you to decide whether to be friends, explore what this love will bring, or separate, but I dare not guide the princess on such matters." Feeling that he is likely right that it is one of the two shements. "Thank you, and I will not tell father, as I can clearly see what trouble it would bring you and possibly your family. Your knowledge on this matter is much appreciated. However, the first option makes me curious, how do you know of such a thing?" Answering the princess, themander says. "Long ago, I was walking the streets shopping, and the moment I saw a certain someone, I knew we would get along without a doubt. However to explore my curiosity and see where it goes, I went up to her and we became the best of friends and experienced what you are now. Later, I married her and we are still together. Either way, to answer your question, when I wanted to know the reason I went looking and found an ancient text that spoke of such things. Although it is badly damaged so I could not read more of what it entails. Sorry princess, that I cannot answer your question more fully." "No no, it is fine, you have already educated me more than I would have guessed or figured out about such a matter. But if it is not too much too ask, may I see this text when we go back? I do have more resources and may be able to figure out what the rest said, in which case, we can both learn more about it together." Ai Lan asks hopefully. "I dare not say that I educated the princess, you likely would have found out eventually anyways. Although, I will dly bring it to you upon our return." Themander replies. "Thank you." Ai Lanments sincerely as she stands up to go again. Little did the two know at the time, but something begins between them, whether a friendship or something sinister is yet to be known, but what is certain is they are now starting something. Regardless, jumping off of the cliff, Ai Lan repeats her ziplining and cliff jumping escapades once more. While riding down the zipline, she thinks to herself. ''What should I do next after this. I know that time will be passing much faster the more fun I have. Maybe I should ask dad if I can keep these bracelets, then make some of these things forter. He will likely say no, but as a mortal once said. You miss 100 percent of the shots you do not take. Although depending on ones thinking that could be a dangerous metaphor to follow." The soldiers staying up in the sky watching as everything goes on draw their swords and decide to practice their martial arts while watching the princess, as they have such precious time, why not use it to improve. Not that they can cultivate, but they can at least work on mastering their techniques. Although they make sure that they always keep their focus on the young miss so as to not fail their mission due to distractions. Gradually the time passes, Yueliang with his training, Ai Lan having fun with themander in tow, and the emperor with his work and all his meetings with leaders and envoys. Many hours pass, and Ai Lan goes to an area of t grass on top of the hill to sleep, themander just stands nearby in case anything happens, while the soldiers stay up in the sky. Meanwhile, back in the cave, Yueliang is sweating a lot as he has exercised most of the day long, pushing his stamina and muscle limits multiple times. However feeling tired, he moves to the tunnel to the next part. Taking one step in, his body is instantly mmed to the ground causing him to think. ''That certainly hurt, but why am I not dead? Before this amount of force would have been more than enough to kill me. Never mind, I will just go to sleep and think about it in the morning.'' Laying in the ufortable position he is currently in, he uses all of his remaining strength and effort to tten out his body into a morefortable position. Althoughfortable being a rtive term with the pressure and pain he is feeling. He ttens out his body,ying on his chest as he cannot really turn over, Yue closes his eyes before drifting off to sleep quite quickly due to his physical strain on his body. Falling asleep, he once more awakens in that starry space this timeying on his stomach in the same position he fell asleep in. Pushing himself up to his feet, Yueliang then looks at where the meteors are flying around in a circle and sees his older self still continuing the same thing. However before hopping in to practice himself, he stops just outside and asks curiously. "Mister, do you need help? I may not be of use, but I can try." "..." Not receiving an answer from the mystery man, he tries again this time asking. "Mister, how are you turning those meteors to dust? I have tried and do not understand." This time the man turns to look at Yueliang, and disappears before his very eyes. In that same moment, Yue feels a hand on his shoulder behind him. Turning around, Yue faces the mystery man who is towering over him by two thirds of a meter and then says. "You are kind, but it seems that you are finally asking the right questions involving your purpose here. Thus I will give you some advise." Kneeling down to one knee, the man then continues pointing as he speaks this time. "You fail, because you have no purpose, no drive. Tell me what causes you to feel?" "The neurons, the brain?" Yue answers hesitantly, as he is confused. The man then scoffs and says. "Tch... You still do not understand even being through so much. It is not the science you know of." Thus without any further words, and before Yueliang can react, he hits Yueliang in the chest with a palm strike. In that same instance, Yueliangs'' body flies back leaving his soul in its ce. Thus the man says. "Now you have no body, but you have no second chance to answer this. You feel with your heart and soul. Although I will give you a second chance to learn. What makes you do better in different things?" "I do not understand these puzzles, but if I have to guess, than a purpose that drives you?" "*Disappointed Sigh. At least you are getting closer, the answer is determination, and her I thought you had a good memory. You read what was written yet still retain none of it. You are not fit to be me. But for the sake of your growth you have onest shot, if you fail, you will take on major limitations to your body until you learn. Last chance: What gives both understanding yet confusion during your life?" The mystery man answers. Chapter 157 - Return "*Disappointed Sigh. ... But for the sake of your growth you have onest shot, if you fail, you will take on major limitations to your body until you learn. Last chance: What gives both understanding yet confusion during your life?" The mystery man answers. Then before Yueliang can answer the man pulls back his body and affixes the two to each other again. Waiting for his answer the man sits down. Thinking for a moment he sits down as well, and a few momentster, Yue answers. "It is clearly not you, nor it is the mind, maybe questions, wait. Going by what we have talked about, most likely Love." "Well at least you got that one.. Sobine what we talked about and find your determination. If I tell you it would be pointless and near useless. Thus figure it out, and before then do not continue down the tunnel. Just keep practicing, deliberating on this, and reading what is written in that cave. You have 5 days before you have to leave, but also 5 days to gain the understanding or you will take on some major limitations." The mystery man says before disappearing and reappearing in his previous spot to continue what he was doing before. Yueliang still seated on the clear floor surrounded by the stars starts thinking. ''So we talked of heart and soul, feeling, love, determination, and not of science or at least none that I know of. ... Maybe a determination to have friends or family, no that does not seem right. ... Let us see, cultivating is about self improvement, helping those around you, and what not. Wait! He said everything I have been through, so it must be a determination to protect those I love! But I do not get it. How does this help? Also I have that, but maybe it is not strong enough? Although I thought cultivators are supposed to understand that losing those around you to death is not loss but growth for them and you?'' Looking to his right the mystery man thinks to himself. ''He picked it up faster than I thought, but it seems his motivation iscking. He must either have a very profound and understanding disposition towards those moving on, or he did not feel all that attached with them. Haha, who am I kidding, it is obviously the first choice, since we are the same person after all. Although, what a pity. It seems due to growing up too fast, he will not be able to learn this technique as easily. Maybe I should help him some more. Never mind, it would be best to let him stir for a little longer.'' Thus facing the meteorites, he continues. Yueliang however is still in thought. ''Possibly... No, maybe I need to clear my head some more, not that I can every really clear it. This memory ability I have is both a blessing and a curse at the moment, hopefully that changes eventually.'' Thus without further ado, Yueliang stands up and leaps into the fray. Practicing the martial technique while picturing each meteorite as those who have tried to kill, harm, or maim himself or those he cares about. Watching his self, the mystery man thinks. ''Well it seems he is actually learning something, it is a good thing this is a technique that does not require any chi other than what your body is made of, other wise this would be useless until he begins cultivating again. Although, I guess the cave trials have been tempering his body which is good for the future.'' Yueliang continues this training, while thinking. ''Anger is bad, do not attack out of anger, nor spite, nor sadness, but out of the desire to protect. Think back to all those who I care about that have been harmed and killed because of others greed, spite, and other negative emotions. Change that image to those who are alive, and now I must protect them from such things.'' With such thoughts, he punches one of the meteors and it stops for a split second, and Yue can see that he made an imprint with his fist. Then exims. "I did it." Surprising the mystery man, and as he exims, a meteor crashes into Yue. Thus sending him flying along with it. Meanwhile the mystery man thinks to himself. ''Well it seems he is not as slow as I thought. He figured out part of it, then quickly was able to put it to use. I cannot wait to see how it turns out when he fullyprehends the technique as not even I do.'' Minutes pass, and turn to hours, yet feel like days. Yueliang wakes up and seeing that the sun is going toe up soon, he crawls out of the tunnel, as he has yet to get used to it. Then getting into the stance, Yue begins practicing the new technique until the sun ispletely visible. This whole process onlysting 45 minutes. Then afterwards, Yueliang spends the next 9 and a half hours reading the text which is fast thanst time. Finishing that, he walks over to the cave where he was sleeping, and walks in a step. Feeling the heavy pressure, he does not fall to the ground this time but barely stays standing using all of his effort. Passing the time like this, after an hour, he decides to maintain horse stance as he needs to build his muscles. However 30 minutes after that, he returns to standing and finding it easier than before, even if only slightly. He starts practicing the martial technique very slowly as it is difficult enough to breath and stand let alone move under all of this pressure. Doing all of this to pass the time, and trying not to waste a second, Yue goes to sleep once he feels tired enough. Only to return back to that space area where he practices. Then he repeats the cycle the next day as well. Meanwhile at the end of the next day, Ai Lan says to themander. "It seems the time to go home is fast approaching, we should probably be heading back now. Not to mention the fact that you and all the soldiers above are likely very tired. Thank you for bearing with me." She says as she starts taking off the bracelets whileying on the grass again. Themander says. "It was not a problem, and I would say if anything it was nice to go swimming in the ocean and seeing such sights while you where free diving, and cave exploring among everything else you did today." Getting up off of the grass, Ai Lan feels her cultivation beginning to return but not fully yet thus she asks. "Commander here are the talisman, I will need you to do the honors since my cultivation is not fully back yet, and I do not want to harm anyone." epting the talismans from her, he says. "Thank you for your care, and the honor. I will begin the shift now." Inserting his chi into the first talisman the soldiers in the sky, the princess and himself all appear in space. Then he uses a second, and a third until they eventually arrive just outside the pce walls where the soldiers in the sky descend quickly so as to not offend nor alert anyone, especially the royal family." Landing on the ground, the soldiers get into standard military groups and follow behind the princess andmander as they proceed towards the gate. Those on the ramparts upon seeing the princess, themander, and their own troops open the gates as one of the higher ups on the wall says to one of the guards. "Hurry and inform the emperor that his daughter has returned. Also make sure to let him know the servants have finished cleaning the courtyard around the castle." The guard nods before running full speed towards the castle, to inform the emperor as instructed, although just as he gets to the entrance. He is not stopped by the guards, but an assassin drops off the roof and stabs him to death on his way down as well as quickly taking out the two guards. Then swiftly the assassin runs towards the princess, not caring about the small army that is behind her. Pulling out a bamboo shoot while running, the assassin blows a small metal dart through it aimed perfectly at the princess heart. However in case it does not work they keep running towards her. Meanwhile, seeing this, themander swiftly pulls the princess towards him and then jumps upward, and pushing off of the stone wall hends behind the battalion of his troops he brought. He pulls out a shoot of bamboo and pulling a string a re shoots out of it. However those on the ramparts, before even seeing the re, just seeing themander maneuver in such a way, turn around and quickly knock their arrows. Chapter 158 - An Explosion ... He pulls out a shoot of bamboo and pulling a string a re shoots out of it. However those on the ramparts, before even seeing the re, just seeing themander maneuver in such a way, turn around and quickly knock their arrows. With their arrows knocked, the soldiers on the ramparts immediately release their arrows in a coordinated square shape, so that even if the enemy moved they would be hit at least a bit. As this urs, the soldiers below draw their swords and immediately take a defensive formation with every other one of them in an attack position. Also due to their current spacing they are less likely to hit each other by ident. The assassin still running forward ignores the arrow, and keeps his focus. Pulling out one short short and one dagger, the assassin closes in on his target. Although only a short distance from the princess, the person is covered in arrows yet not ceasing to move nor even bleeding. Seeing this those and the ramparts and those below worry it is a technique rather than an actual person, in which case it will take a lot more effort to take down.. Thus the soldiers on the ground take one step at a time forward to advance closer. With the assassin only a meter away, the soldiers in front on the ground thrust their swords forward, except the defensive ones, who maintain the defensive stance. Meanwhile the ones in the middle raise their swords up so as to make their opponent think twice about going over them. The ones on the sides each pointing in their own direction. However the assassin dashes to the side and tries to go around them, and waiting a moment before taking action the soldiers then dash forward and impale the assassin before leaping back. Then using their chi they pull the swords back to them. With his torso severed from his body, the assassin still crawls towards his target with extreme speed, but seeing no guts but wires and other circuitry, they realize why their attacks did not work as well as normal. Well, realize to an extent, considering none of them are very well versed in such technology. Either way, as the top half is crawling with its bottom half dragging along behind it, themander swiftly appears before it and shoves his sword through its head and into the ground before leaving it there. This because he does not know if it will keep moving but seeing a few darts flying towards the princess, he immediately sends his chi at the princess to lifter her into the air. Barely saving the princess, Ai Lan then floats in mid air while still flying upward from the force themander used and figuring there must be a reason themander did such a thing to her. But looking down she immediately sees the reason as three darts swiftly pass where she was just standing. Then understanding she thinks to herself. ''I feel that I should reward themander some how, he has already saved me a few times. Then again he is just doing his job so maybe just thanking him should be fine?'' With such thoughts she maneuvers her body in mid air and then dropping back to the ground, shends gracefully on the ground out of the firing line of the robot assassin. Then walking forward, she says. "Commander, I just want to say ... *BOOOM" The princess is blown back before she can finish and the soldiers on the ground are either dead or seriously injured due to the explosion, which came from the robot the moment she came into range. The ground around it so hot that if it were just a little hotter it would be flowing like Basaltic magma around the first 50 meters of the explosion. (For those who did not take geology, it is the hottest kind of magma currently known that flows fastest and is over 1000 degrees Celsius.) Many minutester, Ai Lan hears a muffled voice asking. "Princess, princess, are you alright?" Hearing this she sits up and looking around all she sees is destruction for a 500 meter radius, even part of the castle wall has been blown to bits. Seeing this, she wonders. ''Did anyone live, how am I alive? Father! Is he okay.'' However quickly recalling the voice she looks to her right and sees a guard missing most of his right arm kneeling beside her with a worried yet relieved expression. Worried that she is harmed, but relieved that she is alive. The soldier then asks. "Princess, are you alright? If so please take my hand, I must take you to your father." Opening her mouth to respond, she realizes she cannot speak. However not having time to worry, she just nods in reply and gets up by herself. The soldier doing the same then quickly leads her to the castle. But before he can move too far, she grabs his shoulder. Wondering why she is wasting time, he asks. "Is something wrong princess? We must hurry." Although while he is speaking she pulls out a talisman from her storage bracelet, and seeing this he can only respond with. "Oh." Swiftly activating it, she shifts the two of them to the throne room. Where the two quickly bow before the emperor, who is reading as if nothing happened. Regardless, the moment they bow he ces down the information he received, and already knowing what has transpired, he snaps his fingers. Thus healing both Ai Lan, as well as the soldier before saying. "Soldier you did well, when you get a little strongere to me, and I will make allow you a chance to be a royal guard. My little Ai, I am d you are alright, it seems the pill did its job well." Not surprised by her fathers calmness, as she knows how far his divine sense reaches to a degree anyway. She then looks up and asks with a sense of urgency. "Father, what is goin on? Are you alright? Also, are we in the middle of war? There was this odd assassin who came after me after all." "Calm down my daughter. It is just a small newish world that has been made a few tens of thousands of years ago. They live simr to Yueliangs'' old world, filled with science and technology but little to no cultivators. Anyways, it will be fine, it just takes a little while to find and get rid of all their robots. Once we clean up here, I will send an envoy to take care of the situation. They are looking for another world to cultivate after all. So I figure why not move them to a near by and try to make them allies." Emperor Rin goes on to exin. Ai Lan thenments. "As expected of father, you are very skilled and talented. I guess this means I should start paying out their death uses to the families right?" The Emperor smiles, and gets back to reading. Thus the two bow and leave the room, although Ai Lan starts thinking. ''I really need to find thatmanders wife. She is likely the only other one who knows of what I am trying to figure out that I know of. But first, the payments to the families must be made.'' Thus once she leaves the throne room, her first destination is the barracks, same as the soldier. However not long after, the two arrive that the barracks with people swiftly yet organizedly moving from ce to ce to get things done. That being moving weapons, armor, charts, and much more, such as letting others in the barracks know what the new orders are. Having arrived, the soldier, and Ai Lan head for different ces, him to an officers tent to report the situation, and her to the Head Commander. Once in the small building, she says. "Head Commander, I need the information on themander as well as troops that went with me before, as well as a list of which ones died. This is so I can go pay their families, as well as an important piece of information is needed from one of them. So please get it to me when you have time." The headmander then says. "Hello young princess. It is nice to see you doing this for our forces, it will certainly raise moral. Regardless, in anticipation of such a request, I have already prepared the information you want. While I would like to talk more with you princess, we are in the middle of a crisis, so I must get back to work." Then he bows to the princess before getting back to nning. However before Ai Lan leaves, she says. "Thank you for your hard work, I will be going now." Then she turns around and leaves as themander looks up. ----------------------------- Thank you all for your continued support of this novel, I look forward to writing more. Please stay safe and have fun as much as you can. Chapter 159 - A Slip-Up However before Ai Lan leaves, she says. "Thank you for your hard work, I will be going now." Then she turns around and leaves as themander looks up. Leaving this busy military barracks, she feels much better once she arrives in the castle where life is more peaceful and often easy going, yet still often fast paced. Either way, as she walks through the halls, she realizes something. ''Daddy did not ask for the bracelets back. But I should still ask him if I may keep them, among other things. Also, he said the pill did its job, I wonder what he means by that. Well at breakfast, it should be the perfect time to ask my questions.'' Heading for her room, she reads each of the files she has been given. Thus learning more about each and every soldier that had died in her and her fathers service. More specifically the ones that died on this trip, not all the others. With themanders folder on the bottom it takes a while, even after she gets into her room, before she gets to it.. Although, finally getting to the file she is most interested in, she starts reading. Finding out lots of interesting information, she thinks. ''So his name was John, intriguing. He has been in the service of my father for almost a century now, not that long it seems. No offences, a perfect soldier over all, but seriously.... It seems I have to ask father about making another trip. ...'' ''... All the other soldiers are of this, but he just had to be from a fews over. Although I thought all the people died on that due to the cold centuries ago. At least that was what I was taught, it seems I have another mystery to solve.'' With such thoughts, she starts making a list of how much needs to be paid out, as well as the locations for herself, but also to let the ountants know the exact expenses and what they are for. A hour passes, and she heads to a room near the throne room to meet with the ountants who keep track of all the royal funds, not counting the system information as that is a secret. The ountants are all hand picked, and should they betray the family in any way it is cause for immediate execution. Once Ai Lan arrives in the ounting room, she walks up to the head ountant due to not wanting to have to waste time, and says. "I need to withdrawal a small amount of money, here is the list of the expenses and why. If you could have this ready by tomorrow morning that would be great, because the sooner the better, however I understand that you are busy with the current crisis at hand. Therefore if it is not ready by morning, just let me know when is the best time as long as it is within the next few days." The head ountant quickly stands up and says. "Princess we will get this done as quickly as we can I am sure those working here will dly take a few extra hours of their time for shift. After all, for us marketing and working is our life. Pleasee back soon." He says in a slightly louder than normal voice, thus causing all the ountants in the room to cheer. With that said the princess smiles more than she already was and says. "Thank you, I knew I could count on you all. You all are many of the most reliable people that I know. See you tomorrow after breakfast." Ai Lan says with a wave as she leaves, looking like a fairy, and thus boosting the ountants morale as they get straight to work. Once she leaves the room she quickly goes back to hers. Then once inside, sheys down on the grass, as the creatures begin to surround her clearly able to tell she had a long day. She quickly drifts off to sleep as the various creatures surround her, especially the dragons as they encircle her, then raise their wings to create a cover from the light as well as if there were ever rain or other things falling from the sky. ---- 6 Hours Later ---- Yueliang gets up and able to move freely in the tunnel, he starts his morning exercises. After he finishes those, he tries reading the wall, however finishing the entire thing in mere minutes this time, he feels it is time to move on, thinking. ''It seems I have learned what I can here, time to advance. ...'' ''... Sadly I have yet to be as good as my other self, however at least I can now shatter them into big chunks. It is not just about what I learned before, but also understanding your enemy. There is onest thing I need to understand before full mastery of this technique but it will not be long now.'' With that thought, Yueliang walks back into the tunnel and makes his way through and feeling heavy pressure about a third of the way through. But as he can still walk decently, he still continues onward. However as he is walking through he notices stctitesing from the ceiling and stgmites rising from the ground, causing him to wonder. ''I do not feel much humidity, so where does this alle from? Maybe centuries ago?'' He wonders as he notices the path he is walking on is getting more narrow the farther he goes through the tunnel. Maneuvering himself on a small path that seems to be made up of stgmites as well. If he were to fall now unlike before he would likely be impaled or injured depending on how he hits the ground far below the path he is walking on. While walking on, he feels the pressure more and more, but using the stctites to keep himself bnced he maintains his stance on top of the small path that now seems to have stopped thinning out at only 5.08 cm. However all of a sudden the path ahead no longer has the stctites, and seeing this, Yueliang carefully sits down. Then starts trying to adapt to the current pressure. A few hourster, he gets up, and thinks to himself while doing so. ''This must be testing my bnce, my desire to move forward, and determination under pressure. Or I am just over thinking this and am heading to my death.'' He ponders as he starts walking on feeling little to no pressure as he moves. However maintaining his bnce right now is only because the small path is not slippery, and a lot of careful movements. Although looking ahead he mumbles to himself. "You have to be joking with me! What is this training for acrobatics, a thief, or what?" However not wanting to waste any of his time he starts walking forward increasing his speed with each step until he is running. Then at the end of the line he jumps, grabs the stctite in front of him, and using his momentum to slide around it without stopping he jumps to the other side. ... ''Please make it. You can do it.'' He reassures himself in midair as he nears the small area he has tond on. Landing one foot, he gets excited. Then he slips before he can stabilize himself and starts falling. Grasping for anything he can get his fingers onto, he tries to catch himself. Then seeing a small ledge below him, he positions his foot beforending, andunching himself back up. Quickly reaching for the small tform he is supposed to wall on he catches it with is fingertips. His fingers starting to slip, he uses all his strength and pulls himself up higher than needed, thennds on the path once more. Trying to bnce himself he hears something break behind him, then turning around he sees what he jumped off before fall, and thinks. ''It seems this is likely a one way trip. Hopefully there is a way out on the other side, or gramps might not know where I am. Not to mention that even I do not know.'' Then noticing that he does not feel anymore pressure, he says quietly. "Yes, I must be getting close." Proceeding to go forward he gets better and better at his bnce the farther he goes. He even notices that he is now seeing in the dark since there have been no torches for a long while now. Surprised by this sudden arrival of such a thing, he smiles, but stays focused as distractions will get you killed faster than most anything else. A few minutester seeing a light in the distance, Yueliang starts running towards it. The path starts getting a little wider as well, which allows him to run faster, but he has to jump between spaces every step he takes. Making it to the opening, his eyes quickly adjust to the light again. Then he looks around, and exims. "You have to be joking? What sadistic person created this? If this was made by dragons, it certainly does not seem like it was meant for humans, and they must be far more skilled than any human I have ever met." Chapter 160 - Talking With Dad Making it to the opening, his eyes quickly adjust to the light again. Then he looks around, and exims. "You have to be joking? What sadistic person created this? If this was made by dragons, it certainly does not seem like it was meant for humans, and they must be far more skilled than any human I have ever met." Inside, he can see a dome shaped room just like the previous one, with the writing around the sides, the sky above, however below is the only difference. If one wants to move through this ces they can only get through by jumping on top of stgmites made of metal, that seem to go down tens if not hundreds of meters, it is difficult to tell due to the shadows after the first 50 meters. The entire floor being made like this, made it exceedingly difficult. Therefore if you fall you either die or get seriously injured. Seeing this, Yueliang closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and then jumps while thinking. ''It is either all or nothing right.'' Then opening his eyes, he positions his feet tond on top of one of the spikes. Due to the distance between them, the only way he could stand on two spikes at once, he would have to do theplete splits. If that happened, he would likely get stuck there.. Stepping onto the first one, Yue starts jumping between them, until he is positioned where he wants. Then staying standing, he starts reading what is written. Meanwhile, a few hours ago, Ai Lan makes her way from her room to the dinning hall for breakfast. Which takes a little while, but making her way there, she eventually arrives at the doors and walks in. Bowing before her father, she walks to his right side, and takes her seat at her normal spot before saying. "Daddy, I have a few questions for you." Looking to his right, Emperor Rin replies with a sigh. "What is it that you want? If this is about traveling for more suicidal trips, that will be a no for now." Hearing this, Ai Lan says. "Well the first is, about paying out the money to the people. Traveling on this should not be troublesome due to your divine sense covering it. Although, themanders wife lives a fews over. Honestly I had no idea that people still live there, I was taught they all died out a century or so ago. That is the second thing I was wondering. What do you know about that?" His eyes widening, Rin turns his gaze to her once more saying. "Did little John really die?" "It seems so, and I was hoping for your permission to go there." She answers. "*sigh. That is sad to hear. I really liked him, and he is one of the most loyal people I have ever met. But to answer your earlier question, they were all wiped out except for a small group of them when I was exploring the. Finding them, we happened to be friends, however since I did not want their enemies toe back to finish the job I reported them all dead, and set up an array formation to hide their life auras. ..." "... Therefore they mainly live underground, so as not to be seen, but also because the ice on the surface has been getting worse and worse with each passing year. Regardless, I will send someone else, I would prefer you not to go there for various reasons." Her father exins the situation. Ai Lan however quickly adds. "But daddy, while I do respect your judgement, there is one more reason I want to go. It is to talk to his wife who may be able to help me with a personal matter." The emperor shakes his head as he says. "My little Ai, please listen closely. The first and most important reason I do not want you going is so that you do not die. The second is because if you go, you may end up alerting others that they are still alive. So tell me about this personal matter, and give me the remuneration, and I will pay it, as well as maybe help with your situation." Feeling it is hopeless to keep beating around the bush so to speak, Ai Lan takes a deep breath before handing over the remuneration for themander that she took out of her own money, as she will reimburse herself after, as well as a few other things. Then she says. "Daddy, from what I understand this is one of two situations. One I have either fallen in love, or I have been very close with brother on the other side before this life. ..." "... And as far as I know from what themander told me, he had a simr situation. Looking into it, he and his wife found an ancient text exining the situation, but it is damaged, and I figured maybe we could fix it or look for another copy to figure it out." Listening closely to his daughters words, he hopes that it is the second situation and says. "Alright, I will ask her to bring it and the two of you can look into it together. But you must stay on this, what do you say?" "Yes! Thank you daddy." Ai Lan said upon seeing her request fulfilled. With the food now before them the Emperor takes a bite of the hot meal before them. However seeing his daughter staring at the food, but not yet eating, he asks. "I take it you have more you want?" Her eyes sparkle when she hears her father saying that before saying. "Yes, well, I was wondering may I keep the bracelets? I was nning to make some zip lines, among other things in my room, and figured this way we could keep all the danger contained in the house right?" Face palming for the first time in his life, the emperor sighs quite deeply before saying. "*Deep Sigh. That isplicated. You may have them, but you are not allowed to use them except in two situations. The first that you are trying to contain someone or help them by removing their cultivation. The second being that any of these thrill seeking things you intend to use the bracelets with you must have my approval before you test them alright? After all I cannot risk you dying because of one of my gifts." Understanding that it would likely haunt her fathers conscience, she replies. "I promise." Then turning to eat a second bite of the food, and seeing her still not eating he says with a surprised face. "There is more?" Feeling a little bad about interrupting his breakfast for her own personal gain she says. "Well, I was curious about what you said yesterday. You said the pill certainly fulfilled its effects. But I was curious what are the effects, and you said it would onlyst 44 hours or something like that." Putting down his chopsticks, he answers. "I was also hoping you would stop these escapades after this but it seems I was mistaken. Anyways, you probably already figured it out, but I gave it to you because it will save your life until the energy runs out or the time runs out so long as you remain a mortal. And the time is actually 48 hours, but due to not wanting you to push your luck, and in case you got injured or nearly died on your way back, it would save you." "So why did you not tell me then? I promise this is thest question I will ask during breakfast." She said clearly seeing the hunger in his eyes. "*Sigh. It was because, if you knew about this, your adrenaline will have less of an effect, if any at all if you know your life is not in danger. But that does not mean you will not feel it. Either way, if you knew you might have taken bigger risks, which may have resulted in your death. Now let us eat alright." Rin says as he picks up his chopsticks and starts cutting into this cinnamon and sugar covered french toast. Ai Lan nods upon hearing this, and gets to her food as well. Then after a while of eating, the two leave the room and go their separate ways in the hallway. The emperor to the throne room, and Ai Lan to the room next to it. Although they walked together for a little while they felt no desire to say anything at the moment as they are enjoying the vors they had for breakfast in silence. Then the two finally separate, Ai Lan walks into the ountants room. Walking straight to the head ountants desk, she notices the dark circles under all the ountants eyes. Yet for some reason they are still smiling as if they where addicted to their work. Chapter 161 - Growing Difficulties Then the two finally separate, Ai Lan walks into the ountants room. Walking straight to the head ountants desk, she notices the dark circles under all the ountants eyes. Yet for some reason they are still smiling as if they where addicted to their work. Upon arriving at the desk, she sits down, and as she is about to speak, the head ountant looks up just as she says. "Hello, I am back. How are you? I mean you all seem like you had fun, but I am curious, is ounting really all that fun? It seems like it would be very tiring?" Hearing this, the head ountant then said with a bow. "Hello Princess, and I am well, thank you for caring mdy." He replies, before turning very enthusiastic and continuing. "Also, Yes, it was very fun. We love cracking numbers especially when it involves money in particr. Right everyone." He says, causing the room to break out in cheers while keeping their focus on the books before them, and still working.. Then he continues. "While I may only have a very small part of my bloodline as goblin and am mainly human, I share the same enthusiasm for marketing and ounting as all the other goblin or other race cultivators in this room." Ai Lan just smiles, and thinks. ''Obviously, I should have know. After all Goblins, Gnomes, Leprechauns, Dragons, Spriggans, and a massive number of other creatures love gold or shiny things. Although, pixiu and a few others love them for a different reason, as they eat it. Fortunately most of our funds are in spiritual crystals or we may end up with a big problem, unless wee across something that eats those as well. *Sigh'' Either way, as she finished her thought quickly, she says. "Well, I am d that you enjoy your work so much. By the way, did you finish my request?" With that said, the head ountant quickly breaks out of his enthusiastic daze and says. "Yes, of course. Let me go back and get it for you." Then quickly running over, and opening the back door, he runs into a tunnel as the door shuts behind him an locks. Waiting in the chair, Ai Lan looks around and sees all the cultivators of varying races, from humans and elves, to goblins and beasts. Seeing how they are so focused on their work, and so happy she cannot help but wonder. ''How is it someone can find something they love that much?'' Opening up the back door about 10 minutester, the head ountantes out saying. "I have your money here. Please take care princess, ande back again." He says as the takes the back off of his shoulder and holds it out for Ai Lan. Reaching out, she takes the bag, and puts it in her storage ring. Then counting it with her spiritual energy, she then says an instant after receiving the bag. "Thank you for expediting this request. You all will probably be very busy from here on. It was great seeing you. I hope to talk to you again soon, maybe we could have a party at that time. Well, I will be going now." She said with a smile, and as she walks out of the room, all those ountants in the room say in unison with a bow. "You are too kind princess." Now having left the ounting room, Ai Lan takes out the list in her bag and looks to see who she should go to first while thinking. ''This is going to take a little while, but it is certainly worth it, as these people died honorably. They died in the service of us, and in order to not make their deaths be in vain we should make sure to do our best as rulers as we have done since long ago.'' Meanwhile far off in the vastness of space, back at the meteor, Yin and his master Bing Wen are in a room, where he is watching his master making pills. Yin watches very closely, as his master teaches him alchemy through example this time. Adding ingredients at different intervals, the amount of time and how to most effectively use chi to fulfill this process, Yinmits it all to memory. While watching, Yin thinks to himself. ''We have to leave soon, I am sure the emperor will not want us to stay here long with his men. Even if he did not mind, my mind will be more at ease when we see Yueliang again.'' Bing Wen however, noticing that Yins'' thoughts are starting to stray off, says. "I know that you want to go back, and we will. I promise. Although at the moment, I made a promise that I would heal Patriarch Shins'' people. Once that is done, we can go. So will you be a patient a little while longer, or what do you want to do?" "It is not that I do not trust you, I just hope that my friend is doing alright. He can be quite self destructive very often. Just because he wants to take care of us, he will throw himself in harms way just so wee out with out a scratch. Although we did lose arge number of us, it could not be helped. Either way, I will try to be more patient." Yin answers. Bing Wen sighs before saying. "Look, you are very talented, and honestly you will surpass me quickly, but do not take talent for skill or experience. We will return soon. This batch should be done by the end of the day, and then we just have to distribute the pills and concoctions to those in need. Therefore if we are quick it should not take more than two days in total. Sound good?" Yin nods reluctantly, and refocuses on the pill making process. While each pill has different processes, it is still very important to remember each of them so as to not mess up or make the wrong pill. At the same time, it will increase your experience and knowledge, thus further increasing your speed and uracy in making alchemical pills, and concoctions. As the hours pass, and the sun falls, Yueliang can be seen inside the dome still reading. However a few momentster, he stretches, thus taking his eyes off of the ancient writing on the wall for a few seconds. Since he cannot sit, he can only jump up an swap what foot he is standing on while reading. While it is exhausting he has certainly increased his bnce when ites to his feet anyway. Wanting to kill some time after finishing reading what is on the wall before he goes to sleep, Yue starts running on the metal spikes. Fortunately they are rounded off or it would be much more difficult to do what he is doing. While doing so however he thinks. ''It is weird how it feels as if I am changing the more I progress and learn in these tunnels. Also, how deep do they go? Lastly, when will the cultivation begin again? As far as I can tell, I am just doing physical training for the most part, and am still mortal.'' Pondering over these things, he starts moving towards the entrance to the next cave as it is gettingte. Although before he can even enter the tunnel, just 2 meters away he feels the pressure very heavy. With such a difference, he barely maintains his bnce while thinking. ''So am I supposed to some how start sleeping standing up? It is possible, but why would this be training, and when would I need this?'' He wonders as he moves towards the center of the room. Feeling tired, and wanting toy down but not able to, he closes his eyes while standing. Trying to drift off to sleep without his legs giving out, he tries focusing. But not being used to such things, he ends up waking himself up as he nearly falls. Bncing himself once again, he gets an idea. Yueliang squats down until he is sitting on his heel while wrapping his right leg around his left ankle. Then putting his left arm around his left leg, he puts his right behind his back all to keep himself bnced. Lastly cing his chin on his knee, he closes his eyes again, and drifting off his body falls to the right. "AH!!" He exims as he immediately extends his body, and wrapping his feet around the metal spike he was just on, he reaches out to grab another. Stopping himself from falling he is now stuck between these two spikes. Momentster, as he tries to think of how to climb up with his arms and legs already fully extended, he notices his hands are slipping due to sweat and says. "Oh no, please no." His hands slip, he keeps his feet tightly locked, and his torso falls beneath his feet. He then hugs onto the one spike the best he can, and off falls his left shoe. Seeing this bing more and more difficult by the second, he watches it fall thinking maybe he can go down and get it. However about a spilt secondter he sees it hit what appears to be water and creating a ripple, but as it touches the water, he watches as it burns. Causing him to feel a bit terrified of whatever is down there saying. "My shoe literally just spontaneouslybusted?! Whelp I am definitely not going down there!" Chapter 162 - Yin Returns However about a spilt secondter he sees it hit what appears to be water and creating a ripple, but as it touches the water, he watches as it burns. Causing him to feel a bit terrified of whatever is down there saying. "My shoe literally just spontaneouslybusted?! Whelp I am definitely not going down there!" Loosening his legs, he slowly lowers his bottom half until he is once again up straight. Then using his thighs, he grips tightly onto the metal pir and pushing with his legs he goes up a little bit. Seeing that he can make it, or at least has a chance, he keeps on pushing his body up little by little. About 45 minutester, he makes it back up onto the top of the steel spike. Then trying to stand up and bnce takes a moment, however he gets to his feet and seeing that he cannot make shortcuts, he closes his eyes. Then feeling very tired he drifts off to sleep while standing in one ce. Working on sleeping while standing up which is far more difficult than it sounds, Yueliang maintains his bnce as he shuts his eyes and falls into his deep sleep. Waking up, he finds himself standing up in the starry dream area once more, however this time it is quite a bit different. Yueliang is standing on top of a stone pir.. While some are floating sideways, others are up right, or upside down. The farther he looks down the rows of pirs, he sees the thinner they get and farther apart. Looking around he sees his older self off in the distance running and jumping in mid air. Seeing this, he thinks to himself. ''So is this trial not just about bnce, put lightening your steps until you can eventually walking on air or something along those lines?'' Having such thoughts, Yue starts running towards the edge of the pir he is currently standing on, and then he jumps to the next. Landing on the pir, he feels it moving really fast. Worried he is going to crash, he jumps to the stone pir before him. Barelynding, he runs to the next while thinking. ''Clearly this is not as easy as it looks. It feels like someone took a bunch of logs and stood them up onnd and while jumping from each, I am trying to keep them from getting nocked over. Well, if I end up making it over to my older self, I can just ask him about this crazy trial is.'' Jumping from stone pir to stone pir, Yueliang makes his way farther and father over to the mystery man. Although about a quarter of the way through, Yueliang misses his footing. Not that it is all that surprising considering how small and far apart they are getting the farther he moves along. Falling down about 2 meters, Yueliang teleports back to the beginning, thus having to restart his journey. Meanwhile far off back at the meteor with patriarch Shin, Yin, and Bing Wen are standing nearby spreading alchemical pills to the many disciples of this sect. As they do so, the two ensure that each of the disciples and elders are properly taking them, and processing them, thus healing them. Patriarch Shin however just quickly runs around popping all the pills he was given into the injured disciples and elders mouths, not allowing them a second to process the information. Once this is all done, Bing Wen makes onest round to make sure that none of them are injured or sick any more. Having to check the pulse, body, and aura of each took a little while, however once satisfied, he says to patriarch shin. "Thank you for being patient. I have done as you asked, all of your people have been healed. While I normally would not mind staying longer, I seemed to have picked up a slightly impatient disciple along the way." "Do not worry about us too much. You have done more than enough already. Please,e again any time. We would be d to ept you as a guest in the future." Patriarch Shin replies. However before they leave, Yin steps up and says. "Master may I have a moment? I would like to say something to Patriarch Shin really quick." Bing wen then says. "Oh!! The one who wanted to leave so urgently now wants to stay longer. How interesting...." "You are right, I apologize, we should get going." Yin thenments, as he feels a little bad about rushing his teacher. "Do not worry about it, it is best not to left things unspoken. Sorry for teasing you young one, just say what you want to say then we can get going." Bing Wen says and then turns around to wait. With that said, Yin says. "Thank you master." Then briskly walks over to Patriarch Shin, before saying. "Patriarch Shin, thank you so much for taking us in when we first met. Thank you for your assistance and kindness. Also, I apologize for the trouble that my Young master has brought to your sect. Although I am d we met, as it has grown our experiences and friendships. Maybe we will see each other again in the future." Hearing this, Shin replies. "It was certainly fortuitous that we have met even if it did cause troubles. Either way, hopefully next time we see each other you and your people will have grown be leaps and bounds. Have safe travels my friends." Shin said as he waves farewell to both Bing Wen and Yin. Yin waves as well as his master, then the two start walking off into the distance. But with each step they take they are walking into the sky, more specifically space. As they make their way up, theye across the two guards sitting in the sky ying go (Chinese Chess) of all things. Seeing this, Yin clears his thought to get their attention. *Ahem. Looking up from their game they see the two who they are supposed to take back. One of the two guards uses his storage ring and sucks in the board and pieces as if it were never there, while the other one says. "Sir Yin, is this the friend you came for?" Yin quickly answers. "Yes, this is my master/ teacher. Anyways, we are ready to go when you are, thank you for your patience." The guard thenments. "No, thank you. We do not often get rests, although our pay is enough to make up for it I guess. Anyways, let me get the talisman really quick." The guard says as he searches his storage ring. A momentter, he pulls one out, and teleporting the four of them, they all arrive back at the pce gates. Where the guards, Yin, and Bing Wen wonder in their minds. ''What in the world happened here?'' Bing Wen having never been here before asks. "Is it always like this? If so, you really pick some dangerous ces my young disciple." ''If we are talking age by years, you and I are probably the same age, if not I may be older.'' Yin thinks to himself before answering. "I do not know about always like this, but it certainly was not like this when we left here, that I saw anyway." One of the two guards quicklyments. "Do not worry, it will be fixed within the hour or less. Our emperor designed it as such, due to the frequency of such attacks. Although where the energyes from to power such automatic repairs, who knows." With that said, the group descends to the ground as they walk forward to the castle to report that they havee back, as well as seeded in the mission given. Making their way through the halls, one of the guards sees them, and says. "Halt, why have youe and where are you going?" Yin steps forward to answer for them. "It is alright, I am Yin, one of the subordinates of the young prince Yueliang. I have juste back from my travels, it took longer than expected. We are going to see the emperor now to report the situation. Is there a problem?" Hearing this, the guard answers. "We have had a number of attacks over thest few days. Until your status is verified by the emperor, I will be apanying your group. Shall we continue?" The two guards beside Yin and Bing Wen nod before following behind the new guard. Walking into the throne room they notice the herald lying dead, so they just continue into the hall. Then arriving at the steps, the five of them bow at the steps, although Bing Wen being thest to do so, and just following their lead. ------------------------ Sorry everyone that I missed one day, I promise I am working hard to get out these chapters. I got very sick and injured yesterday. Either way I will keep on trying to write, as I have yet to lose my ability to do that. Although it is very difficult to think. Chapter 163 - An Interesting Encounter The two guards beside Yin and Bing Wen nod before following behind the new guard. Walking into the throne room they notice the herald lying there dead before them, so they just continue into the hall. Then arriving at the steps, the five of them bow at the steps, although Bing Wen being thest to do so, and just following their lead. Bowing before the Emperor, the guard who guided them in says. "My Emperor, these people im to have something to do with the prince who is in training right now. Would you mind verifying their identities before I get back to work? They also im to have something to report to you." Looking up from his documents, he sees the group of five kneeling before him, although Bing Wen is only on one knee rather than two. Not wanting to offend the leaders of the area, he just follows along. Seeing this the Emperor Rin replies. "You may go back to work, that is my grandsons friend, and two of the guards that I have sent." Hearing the emperors words, the guard who lead them there quickly stands then bows, and turns to leave the hall without dy. Thus causing the emperor to think. ''He may be new, but at least he takes his job seriously.... Maybe a little too much, but it is better than not having the safety I guess. Although, if there really were a threat I doubt he would live to see it. Oh well, he will learn.'' Having finished his thoughts, Rin then says. "Well, I heard you have something to report, so let us get to it. I am sure you want to get back to your friends, and I need to get back to work. Ruling a few universes is much easier said than done you know." With that said, Yin raises his head, and says. "I apologize for interrupting your work, I just came to let you know that we are back, and am not certain what you want me to do with your guards. Thank you again for letting me go collect my master." "Do not worry about it, I am sure that my grandson would have decided to make all of his subordinates desirese true even if I said no. Also, guards you may go back to your posts now. Also it is good to have a break every now and again, so thank you foring to talk to me. But you may want to go see your friends, they have been quite busy while you were gone. If you could get them to calm down a little that would be great." Rin replies as the guards stand up and take their leave. Hearing this, Yin quickly replies with a calm yet slightly disappointed tone. "What did they do this time? If they caused you troubles, then I apologize on their behalf." Rin answers. "Nope do not worry about such things. They were actually trying to get stronger, which I support, however it seems they are really pushing themselves. While I do not mind that, I do not want to risk my grandsoning back home only to find his friends and subordinates dead. Also, may I ask, who is your teacher that you brought with you?" As Yin is about to open his mouth to reply, Bing Wen says. "Sir while I do not know who you are, I will say this. My name is Bing Wen, a traveling alchemist. I do not understand why my disciple was so insistent oning here, but I havee simply because of his request." "Oh?!" Rin exims surprised as this is the first time in a long time someone has been disrespectful to him. "It may not be all that surprising that you do not know. I rule the universes around us, not because of power, but simply so people can enjoy peace rather than the chaos that ran rampant long ago. Most just call me Emperor. You know, just because you are old does not mean you should disrespect others without a valid reason. One might think such a person is a threat with such words, in such dangerous times." Rin replies. Hearing this, Bing Wen then says. "Well emperor, I am not one of your subordinates. As I said before I am a traveling alchemist. My travels have brought me this far, while you and I have no quarrels for now, that does not mean we will not have them. You do not rule all the universes yet, and while I may not be as strong as you, that does not mean I do not have ways to deal with you if the need should arise." Yin can feel a chill running down his back as he listens to the two arguing, yful and peaceful as it may be at the moment, he can hear in their tones that they are both dead serious. Emperor Rin, as he listens to Bing Wen, he thinks to himself. ''What a childish old man... Not even reaching a Realm and a half below me, yet trying to make me fear him. Oh well, even if he does have a way to deal with me, it is not likely he could kill me. Well as long as my children are doing fine, than I guess it does not matter. I guess I need to make sure I have the devicepletely functional than, since I might have a credible threat soon.'' Not wanting this to continue any longer, Yin interrupts saying sincerely. "I apologize master, and Emperor for interrupting, however I think my master must be tired from the long journey. So if it is alright with you, we will be taking our leave back to my room. Thank you again for informing me of the situation, and have a wonderful day." Hearing this, the emperor responds. "It is alright, you do not have to leave. Sometimes it is nice to experience ones childhood even in their adult years. Your master is quite the interesting one." Calmly, yet with a hint of anger, Bing Wen says. "Are you calling me a child?" "Oh no, that is not at all what I meant. Just that you have caused me to reminisce about my younger days." Rin replies with a mischievous smile. Without the desire to fight on the opponents home field, Bing Wen takes a deep breath, and replies. "Yin, shall we go? You were right, I feel tired." As Yin and Bing Wen stand up, the emperorments with a smile. "Have a nice day, ande again. It was enjoyable meeting you, and seeing Yin again." While saying these things, Rin thinks to himself. ''Is that man a Coodere? What a rare and interesting find. Kuudere is one thing, but Coodere? Well it seems that Yin is in for an interesting ride.'' Meanwhile, walking out of the hall, Bing Wen asks Yin. "Why did you try to stop me? While I am grateful for the escape you left for me, I am curious." "Master, I meant no offence, but that man is my leaders grand father. Now, I do not intend to get in your way as much as possible, but this is his home, and I would rather not have to leave my friend and leader behind. Either way, I will not ask you to change, as you have already up and moved just so I cane back, so thank you." Yin answers his masters question. "I see, well thank you for letting me know. But there is one thing you are wrong about. What I told that man back there was true, I am a traveling alchemist, and while the reason I came here is for you, if I had not met you, or even if I had but you did not ask toe here, I or we would have just gone elsewhere. So do not feel pressured, you are just fine my young disciple. So shall we meet these friends of yours?" Bing Wen asks. Yin quickly answers. "If that is what you would like than of course. Plus I have to talk to them soon anyways. Right this way." Yue said as he leads his master through the halls. As they are walking, the guards watch very closely as they pass them. Considering how many attacks have happened as ofte, it is not all that surprising. While walking through the halls, Yin points out the main areas that he feels his master should know of while saying. "Master while we are on the subject, I just want to say, sorry that you will not be able to see Yueliang just yet. He is busy in training, but that does not mean you cannot meet the others who are in his service. Most of them were asleep at the time, and many have died off, but at least you can still meet those who are left if you are interested." Chapter 164 - Disrespect While walking through the halls, Yin points out the main areas that he feels his master should know of while saying. "Master while we are on the subject, I just want to say, sorry that you will not be able to see Yueliang just yet. He is busy in training, but that does not mean you cannot meet the others who are in his service. Most of them were asleep at the time, and many have died off, but at least you can still meet those who are left if you are interested." "You say that he is busy training. If I may, what sort of training is he up to that he cannot seem to be interrupted? Also I am guessing that the others died shortly after I left, about the time that that meteor crashed into your ship right?" His master asks. Hearing this, Yin answers seriously while they are walking. "I do not know much myself. All I know is he went off to cultivate, what when, or how, are all questions that I did not ask. It is not my business, and if he wanted to tell me he would have. Also yes, they died due to the meteor that came after you left, as well as more from another er. Even then, people live, people die, circle of life. I am not worried about it, but if you are curious, how about you ask him when he gets back?". Bing Wen thenments. "No it is alright, I was just making conversation. Although if you are not interested in the subject, feel free to change it." "Okay, then I am curious, why were you so against the emperor? He is a nice person, and yet it seemed like you were trying to make an excuse to leave, or to fight. Did he wrong you some how, or do you just really not want to be here or what? I just do not understand." Yin changes the topic. "How astute my disciple. You are right, I did not really want to be here so yes I did cause a reason to leave. But it is not that he wronged me, it is as you said I am not interested in being here but came for you and you alone. Honestly even that would not have happened if you were anyone else, but you seem to be extremely talented, and I would like to see how far it can take you as well as if it will open up a new path in alchemy. ..." "... You see, while I may be a hidden master in alchemy, even I have not unraveled all of its secrets yet. I have gone very far in healing various ailments and injuries, but there is still much to learn. Honestly, poisons are what I am working on now, as they are used for healing as well, but when I met you I saw hope for something new besides just healing and poisons, but an opportunity for growth. It is kind of hard to exin, but you probably understand right?" Bing Wen replies. Yin quickly replies, while feeling a bit down upon receiving such an answer. "So basically, not caring if you ruin my connections, you decided to try and free yourself of this burden. Although, at the same time you are trying to make it seem like you are the good person so as to stay in my good graces. This all because of one day, I may be a peak alchemist, and if that is dedicated to you, than you will receive far more benefits. Am I missing anything?" Laughing a little at the wording, Bing Wen answers. "You are not mad are you? It is not like I hurt you. Well maybe your pride, but still. Look sorry if I made trouble for you, but I will certainly make it up to you once it is time to learn. Although first we need to set up your room for Alchemy." Feeling a little annoyed, Yinments. "No, I am not mad. While you may not have hurt me physically, you have hurt my rtionship with the emperor. But I still respect you as a teacher, and just because you made things harder for me does not mean I will abandon your teachings for someone else. However just because I respect you, does not mean that I am not annoyed. *Sigh." "I see, well, it is still better than you hating me. So before we go any further, quick question. Are we going to see your friends first or your room?" His master asks as they are about to turn down a hall way. "You will see." Yin answers while turning left down the hallway. Many minutester, the two arrive before a door. Opening and jumping inside, Yin goes first, followed by his teacher. Thennding, he looks off into the distance and smiles. The two proceed forward past therge house, and onwards to the group off in the distance, and arriving, Yin announces. "I am back everyone, sorry that it took a while. Hopefully you did not have too much fun without me." Turning to see where the voice ising from, ke smiles and says. "That is enough for today everyone. Take a break, I am going to check on Yin." Then just as she said that, everyone ignored her order and keeps on practicing as they have gotten in such a habit of it. Even as tired as they are, they do not want to let down their young master when he returns nor cheat themselves of something they all now know they can aplish. Seeing this, ke just shakes her head with a smile, happy that they are doing so much better now. Then she walks over to Yin, and asks. "It has been a little while now, how are you doing?" "Not to bad, and you? It seems like you have been busy getting everyone into shape." Yin answers with a smile. kements. "Yes, well it is kind of needed if we do not want to be left behind, or even dishonor our king. Anyways, I have been doing pretty well, but you are looking so much better. It seems the techniques that the young master gave you have really been taking effect." Hearing that Yin replies. "Haha, I do look pretty handsome now, I agree. Oh right, you already met Bing Wen back when we were on the ship. Anyways, he his now my alchemy teacher. Just figured I would introduce him to the others as well, but they seems busy at the moment, so maybeter." ''Oh great, so now I am an after thought, and here I was wondering if I would have to introduce myself. Hmm, did I meet such a prettydy? I am sure I would remember such deep blue eyes, and long ck hair. Oh well, but the more serious part is, how can my disciple all of a sudden choose not to introduce me to his peers. Are they more important than me?'' Bing Wen thinks to himself upon hearing what his disciple has to say about him. Listening to Yin, ke replies. "Sounds good, plus you probably need your rest. So take care, and see you soon." ke waves and then turns around to rejoin the others, while dumbfounding Bing Wen with her actions. Yin then turns back to the building while motioning for his teacher to follow him. Thus causing him to think. ''I remember hearing these people are not from a major cultivation world, but this is still too much. Maybe they need to be taught the ways of the cultivation worlds. *Sigh. No, I should just learn to deal with this new environment. It will likely all get better soon.'' He thinks to himself while following his disciple. Walking across the ins the two master and disciple quickly make it to the housing, where Yin leads his master into therge building that is designed as an ancient chinese structure. The design andyout very aesthetically appealing. The rooms both on the outside and inside halls of the building have a view of nature, as there is a garden grown in the center of the building, and on the outside their are views of the ins, mountains, rivers, and streams. Admiring the interior design, and everything, Yin smiles, while his master thinks. ''As expected of the man who calls himself the emperor of a few universes. Not only are the guest room designs as super small worlds, the rooms are also extremelyfortable and peaceful. Either way, where Ie from there is no emperor ruling over us, for good reason. He would likely be dead in the first half hour or less of his rule. Not to mention there are too many sects that thrive on the chaos, that they would most likely not allow someone to sooth them into peace. Personally I do not care either which way, although I probably do lean more towards chaos.'' Chapter 165 - Pick Up ? ... Either way, where Ie from there is no emperor ruling over us, for good reason. He would likely be dead in the first half hour or less of his rule. Not to mention there are too many sects that thrive on the chaos, that they would most likely not allow someone to sooth them into peace. Personally I do not care either which way, although I probably do lean more towards chaos.'' ''*Sigh. There is so much to do, but at least the room isrger than most other ces.'' Bing Wen thinks to himself as the two walk into one of the rooms. Then he says. "Well, we should get started. So Yin, if you would please move everything to one side of the room, we will use the remainder of the room to set up all of the ingredients and supplies that we can fit in here.". Without saying a word, Yin quickly gets to work, and starts moving everything in the room to one side, lining them all up against the wall. Starting with the desk, then the bed, then onto the furniture such as couches and what not. He even moves the decorations and lights, as even one centimeter will make all the difference in space. Once everything is moved, he asks. "Master, what are we to do now? Do you want to start setting up, or what?" Hearing that, Bing Wen starts searching his storage ring while saying. "Take this liquid and ther it on the walls, then put these shelves up. Do not worry about ruining the room, thesee down easily with the simple application of water. You do that half of the room, and I will do this is half." He says as he hands over a jar, a brush, and then drops a bunch of shelves on the ground. Quickly getting to work, the shelves are attached to the walls, and the master puts various ingredients on each shelf right after hanging them. Many minutester, about half an hourter, Yin asks. "Well, the shelves and ingredients are all set up, all that is left now are the furnaces right?" "Mmm" Bing Wen replies while pulling out out two furnaces. cing the bigger one in the middle of the room, while the smaller he ces off to the side just a little less than a meter from the walls in one of the corners of the room. Pointing to the small one, Yin understands and goes to his corner of the room to begin heating up the furnace, as his master does the same with his bigger furnace. Pouring in their chi, the furnaces swiftly heat up. Then pulling in the ingredients they both need, they check them before throwing them into the furnace. For if the ingredients are not up to par, it would only seek to hamper the pills they are are working on. Although that is not to say they could not make do if the need so arose. Meanwhile far off, back on the where the dragons reside, Yueliang is still in the cave training the days away. While doing the intense training he thinks to himself. ''Well at least now I understand this ridiculous training on bnce. It was not to just get better with my foot work as I initially thought, although it was a side effect. This is all so I can learn to walk in mid air by using the void steps. A pretty fun and cool technique if I do say so myself. Although sadly it will take a while before I can use it to its full potential. If it were just for walking through air it would be next to useless once you reach a certain cultivation.'' ''Honestly, I cannot wait until I get to master this technique. As long as I know where I want to go, space and time will no longer be a barrier that slows me down since folding space at will is a part of this technique. Sadly that also makes it extremely dangerous, but at least it will be fun learning and using this technique.'' Yueliang thinks to himself while sprinting through the air as if he were just on a casual jog. "This is so much fun, being able to walk in the sky!" Yue exims while messing around in the air even walking in loop de loops. Then continuing on to practice martial arts in mid air in the cave. Meanwhile, back at the castle, Emperor Rin sitting before envoys and leaders announces. "Thank you everyone foring, and I am d we could get these matters resolved. Also, envoy from the Earion, please wait behind so that I can give you the permit and badge to bring soldiers back with you. Everyone else, unless there is anything more that needs discussing I have other matters that must be gotten to quickly. Thus please speak now, or have safe travels until our next meeting unless you have an emergency." With that said all the envoys, rulers, and others quickly leave the room with exhausted expressions feeling that they are finally free again. Politics can and tend to be truly tiresome. Every job has their own battlefields that they must ovee. Either way, Once everyone is gone except for the one envoy he told otherwise, Emperor Rin starts writing on a roll of bamboo using his chi as the ink. Upon finishing, he looks up at thedy, and says. "Thank you for waiting, here you are. Take both of these to themander in the military encampment just a little outside of this castle. He will get you everything listed, and will get the job done." "Thank you my emperor for doing this. The wars on our have made things extremely difficult but with your will and your troops, there is sure to be peace soon." Thedy envoy replies. Rinments under his breath. "I hope that to be the case." He mumbles as the envoy makes her way out of the throne room. The average in appearance envoydy, having left the room, the emperor also stands up and gets ready to leave while thinking. ''It has been a while, a little less than a week. I hope he is alright, but putting off getting him any more will only cause me more worry and strife. Time to pick him up. Hopefully he will not mind being picked up early, but then again I can always drop him off there againter.... maybe. It is frightening to think about losing another descendant, but if I do not allow him to go he might just go without my approval which feels worse. How conflicting!!!'' He thinks as he starts walking forward into a portal. Walking out of the portal he sees that he made it back to the where he grew up, or was more specifically was raised by dragons. Feeling worry for his grandson, Emperor Rin picks up the pace as he makes his way into the tunnel until hees to the fork in the path. Making it to this point, he shouts. "Yueliang, are you there? Which tunnel have you gone in?" Thus causing an echo in each of the tunnels. With that said, he waits for a few seconds, with seconds turning into minutes, and minutes turn into an hour. Feeling some impatience from his worry, and there being no reply, he runs into the tunnel he went in when he was younger to check this tunnel first. Seeing no signs of him having been here, and not wanting to retake the trials himself without at least a sign that his grandson has been there, he runs back. The emperor runs in another, and not finding any signs of activity, he goes into the third tunnel, still leaving the one Yue chose forst. Hourster, and having checked all the tunnels up to the second part except one, Rin thinks to himself. ''It cannot be possible right? Did he really not just choose the hardest but also make it up to the first portion? If so maybe he is not able toe back and used all his strength to get there. Could he be alive, or maybe he died farther in than I checkedst time. After all I only went to the end of the trail of blood on the ground. Maybe he was eaten by something? But what could live in there?'' Clearly over thinking and causing himself more worry, Emperor Rin makes his way into thest tunnel. ''Please tell me he did not die. Please do not let my thoughts of his death be true!'' Rin repeats in his head as he makes his way up to where the dried blood is same as he madest time. Although on his hands and knees he keeps progressing further in search of one of his few living descendants. ---------------------------------------- Hello everyone, just feel like I have some exining to do. So I told you I was sick hence the one chapter instead of 2, anyways here are the specifics in case you were curious. So first off, I have had covid for a little while now, but it looks like that is getting better. It has been hard to work but I have been doing it. Next up, I had a bit of an injury a few days ago hence the reason in the drop of chapters, it has been hard to think let alone move. Anyways, I am almost back, I should be able to be putting out the chapters again soon like before. Chapter 166 - A Weird Discussion ''Please tell me he did not die. Please do not let my thoughts of his death be true!'' Rin repeats in his head as he makes his way up to where the dried blood is same as he madest time. Although on his hands and knees he keeps progressing further in search of one of his few living descendants. Crawling through the tunnel, Rin sees the entrance to the first open area on this tunnel. However being pushed even farther down, he takes a break to try and adjust to his surrounding, meanwhile however, he shouts out. "Yueliang, are you there? If you are alive please respond." Knowing that trying to use his chi to send his voice farther would not work due to the way the tunnels work, he has to just rely on his ability to raise his voice. Waiting for a reply, all the emperor hears is his voice echoing through the cavern over and over again, until it eventually goes almost silent once more. *Drip *Drop *Drip *Drop. Hearing drops of water trickling slowly, Rin thinks to himself. ''Well at least there is one thing calming about this situation. Think, what am I to do now? I doubt I am strong enough to go in without taking serious damage. Calling him once more cannot hurt, if it fails, I will just try going in once my body adapts to the new pressure..'' Having had such thoughts he calls out once more, this time louder than thest. "Yueliang! Pleasee out quickly, I am not able to go in any further." Then under his breath continues. "Not at the moment anyway." The sound resounds and echoes through the cavern tunnels, eventually being really quiet it reaches Yueliang who hears a whisper saying. "Yue...e... quick... no... further..." Not able to tell who the voice is due to the muffling in the sound, but hearing distress, Yueliang stands up thinking to himself. ''I should probably check it out, if someone is hurt it would be on my conscience if they die because of me not taking the effort to check. But speaking of, who would know my name that would be here? As far as I know the seven day mark has not arrived, so it is unlikely that it is grandpa, and it is not sister as the voice is male. Oh well...'' Quickly taking off and using the void steps, Yue runs in mid air dashing left and right to avoid crashing into the stctites as he gets closer. Swiftly he makes his way back to the first room and seeing a bodyying down far inside the tunnel on the other side face down, he descends back to the ground as he walks towards it. Meanwhile, as Rin was waiting, he could feel the pressure getting stronger and stronger until his vision darkens, this mind blurs, and looking up he sees a tall shadowy figure walking briskly towards him. Walking up to they bodyying on the ground, Yue kneels down and rolls over the body with ease before mumbling as he picks up the body. "Grandpa?! It is not time yet, what are you doing here?" Either way, knowing he would not yet receive an answer he carries the body into the first open area in the cavern and then setting him down on the ground, emperor Rin sucks in a deep breath as his eyes open wide. Then the emperor exims with a smile and relieved expression. "Yue! You are alright." "Why would I not be? Also, what brings you here a day early?" Yue asks while sitting beside his grandpa who is now sitting upright. Rin then answers. "I did not think about it at the time, but the one you chose... Well no one has ever survived this ce that I know of. All I know is I was told one day the fated person would make it here, although seeing you alive it seems that must have been you." He says while looking around at the new environment. Hearing this, Yue does not feel surprised but instead that everything is starting to make sense now, andments. "Well at least now I understand why this ce seemed as if it was designed for me, but there are still many questions that I have. Oh well, anyways, you did not answer my question, why have youe early?" Feeling confused by Yueliangs''ment, Rin pushes it aside for the moment and answers. "Lately just thinking about you being in this dangerous ce, my mind has been at extreme unease, so I came to pick you up a little early. Plus your sister is also freaking out, so shall we head back now?" Rin asks while feeling as if he knows the answer and starts to stand up. "I am sorry, but I do not feel that I should go yet. If I could stay a while longer, that would probably be best. Do you mind waiting a while longer?" Yue asks in reply, thus surprising his grandpa. "You want to stay?! ... Wait... Never mind that, are you telling me you have yet to learn all there is in this room already? It should not take a week even for the most profound of techniques with your degree of talent." Rin exims, while feeling confused. Yue quickly answers while remaining calm. "Of course not. I memorized it pretty quickly, and while I will not say that I have mastered it even after the two or three days of being in this room alone, I have gotten pretty far. Anyways, it is the second room I am working on right now for the most part, of course that does not mean I am not practicing the first part but even then, I have yet to find what I am looking for." Feeling more confused than ever, Rin asks. "Wait you made it to the second room and are still alive? Even I could not make it to this room without your help. It seems fate really is ying a big part in this... Now hold on, what do you mean looking for, and mastered? You do not really master cultivation techniques only martial or other ones." He replies. "Well that is the whole problem, I have yet to actually start cultivating with a technique. So far both of the first two rooms seem to be martial techniques of sorts, although it feels as if my body is being tempered I guess you could say. It is getting harder, stronger, faster, and what not, but so far no cultivation techniques." "What that should be impossible unless... no, it couldn''t be could it? Plus he has gotten more handsome, and taller, there could not be another exnation that I can think of... so..." Rin mutters. "Do you mind clueing me in grandpa?" Yue asks. "Oh right! It is not that you have not been cultivating, but just that you do not know you have if I am correct. Although I could be wrong since it is incredibly rare and even then should not be possible. You see such techniques as what I am about to exin to you are made for the person who made them and no one else. Even if someone else could by chance cultivate it, it would be useless. ..." "...However most people do not do such things, because in order to make the technique you must first understand yourself perfectly, but second you must already have a high cultivation to make it. There are many other conditions as well, but over all the technique once made will teach itself to the creator ording to legend anyway. ..." "Basically, they are martial techniques made to absorb the chi around you to refine your body and at the same time be used forbat, travel, or other things. Anyways, it is simr to body cultivation but it is also cultivating the soul at the same time. First it refines the body then starts making the dantian, then afterwards it will strengthen mind and body at the same time. It is normally a slower method of cultivating, however it is also much stronger normally as well. Of course this is all legend and I have never actually seen such a case, plus you never made a technique right?" Rin exins the situation. Listening intently and trying to understand Yue replies. "Well... I will put it this way, I have no such memory of doing anything like that, however when I was learning an older middle aged grey haired version of myself was teaching and showing me the techniques. Also, whenever I slept I was brought to some mysterious space that would be conducive to my training or something. Not to mention that while I was walking in here the first time, as well as reading, it felt nostalgic as if looking at an old creation of mine or something. But I am probably mistaken right?" please we are worried still want toe back you may after a few days/ ok Chapter 167 - A Weird Discussion Part 2 Listening intently and trying to understand Yue replies. "Well... I will put it this way, I have no such memory of doing anything like that, however when I was learning an older middle aged grey haired version of myself was teaching and showing me the techniques. Also, whenever I slept I was brought to some mysterious space that would be conducive to my training or something. Not to mention that while I was walking in here the first time, as well as reading, it felt nostalgic as if looking at an old creation of mine or something. But I am probably mistaken right?" "I mean, I certainly thought that it may have just been a fluke, but now that you mention those additional details there is no longer any doubt. However I have never heard of someone making it when they are older but learning when they are younger. It should not be possible, but then again there are ways. Although, if it is as I think, you will more than likely be struck by tribtion lighting or something worse." "Why? And whatever for?" Yue asks. Rin answers. "It is a little weird but you see, if it is as you say than more than likely this will be the case. Your old self may have died or something and his spirit out of curiosity or boredom or maybe something else is possibly looking back at the past. Now one cannot really change the past easily, but since you are in a high density qi area and are cultivating, your spirit might be connecting with its other self. Thus you are learning and seeing the future. Seeing the future is not a problem, and neither is changing it, but the past I have no idea what will happen or if it is ok?!" "Well if it is fine to change the future, it should not be much of a problem to change the past right? Although I do understand that one small change could change everything. Plus how am I learning from my spirit? It is clearly written on the walls around here. Look for yourself?" Yuements. Looking around the room, Rin says with a bewildered expression. "What writing? All I see is a cave, with stctitesing down from the roof." Hearing this, Yue says. "Please do not toy with me, are you telling me you do not see the writing on the walls, or the sky on the roof, or even the grass below us? If not I think I am going crazy!" "Calm down." Rinments as he sees worry in Yueliangs eyes, and continues a momentter. "You are not going crazy, it is just as I said your spirit is perceiving the future, although, there is another thing, maybe your spirit is not looking back due to the fact that you are still that emotional, maybe your soul is just that strong or something that you are looking into your own future. It is not unheard of but is rare. Either way, if that is what you see, maybe you made it like that in the future. Only time will tell." Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Yueliang takes another and another until he feels his heart, mind, and soul calming down. Then he says. "Alright, putting all of this weirdness behind us, is it alright if I say? I would prefer to stay at least a little longer." *Sigh. "Look, I willpromise and put it this way, you cane back in two days if, and I do say if you still want to. However at the current moment in time, not only your sister, nor myself, but your friends also miss you. You have not forgotten about them right? Even if you are not worried about that, little Ai is in trouble, and I need your help to deal with it. So if you do not feel like going back so be it, but I will be sealing this ce until you go. So make your choice." Gramps replies. Hearing this Yue sighs, and answers. "*Deep Sigh. It seems you are not really giving me much of a choice. I guess we should go now, but what of the lightning." "Well, I was wrong, as you where not looking back, but forward, and even then you are wrong about something else as well. I did give you a choice, it is up to you." Rin answers as he starts walking towards the exit of the room that leads into the tunnel out. Yueliang quickly stands up and catching up he says. "Gramps wait!" Looking back Rin waits for his grandson to continue. "Have you forgotten? You cannot go that way. Let me take you and it will be much faster." Yueliangments. Shaking his head Rin says. "No it is fine, we can just teleport out of here, it should not affect anything. Either way, thank you for the reminder." With that said, Rin opens a portal and jumps through, with Yin following a split second after and the portal closing behind them as they reappear in the throne room once again. However as theynd they trip and fall on top of each other. Yue pushes himself up with one push and then reaches his hand out to help Rin up while speaking lightly. "Ai Lan, what are you doing there? Right.. Sorry for tripping over you..." Yue says as he pulls his grandpa back up to his feet. Hearing Yueliangs'' voice, Ai Lan quickly gets up and turns around, then eximing. "Brother, you are back!" Then happilying forward she hugs him for a few seconds before letting go. Then looking at him up and down she continues. "Brother you are missing a shoe, but that hanfu looks really good on you." "Thank you sis." Yue replies after hearing herment then makes his own saying. "I am d you are alright. I was worried about you earlier, and thought gramps and I would have toe after you to rescue you or something." "Awe you would havee to rescue me? I should have stayed there then." Ai Lan quickly replies before covering her mouth feeling embarrassed. Although she quickly puts her hand down as she calms her emotions. "So brother, I heard that you were cultivating, however I do not sense anything from you at the moment? Did it go well, or did something happen? I cannot tell." Yue smiles upon hearing her words, and says. "While I do not yet have my dan tian, you tell me." Then the moment he finishes speaking he starts walking into the air and then walking parallel to the ground. Watching the scene unfold before them, both Rin and Ai Lan feel dumbfounded, as normally even with higher cultivation you normally must move fast or remain still because the drain is just so fast on your overall chi. However what they are seeing is Yueliang walking as if he has an endless supply of it and as if it is as easy as breathing. As they watch, Ai Lan asks excitedly. "How are you doing that? Can you teach me?" Still feeling happy, Yue continues to smile as he walks down saying. "Sure, I can try to teach you. Plus I guess I could get in practice while teaching you. Although honestly this is nothingpared to what this technique can really do once mastered. So just promise me you will not teach anyone else and I will try to teach you." "I promise." Ai Lan says instantly. However before Yueliang can say a word, he looks at his grandpa and sees the clear desire to learn it as well written all over his face, thus he says. "Grandpa, I do not mind teaching you as well if you want. I just do not want others to learn it because once mastered this technique will allow you to fold time and space." Yue says nonchntly. The moment they hear thest sentance, Rin and Ai Lans'' brains tline as they just cannot even imagine such a thing. When Yue said it was nothingpared to the mastery, they thought he meant speed, or something else, not an ability that would allow them to rip open and close spatial tears. While Rin may have his portal skill, it still can only do so much, only up to a certain distance, as well as the drain, among other downfalls, but this, this is somethingpletely different based on what they have observed so far. Not receiving an answer, Yue says. "Ok my bad, I guess you did not want to learn, sorry if I made you feel pressured." He answers as he misreads the situation. Rin however quickly breaks from his daze and says. "No no, wait, I want to learn it as well. By the way, rather than calling it ''it'' what is it called? The technique you are using I mean?" "Oh you want to learn it as well. It is quite fun honestly, I am sure you both will love ying around with this technique once you learn it, but it is called Void Steps." Yue says as if it is just another fun toy, but with an enthusiastic tone as he himself enjoys it as well. ------------------ Hello everyone, hope you are enjoying the novel, and just wanted to thank you all for your support of golden tickets, power stones, gifts, and other forms of support. You are great everyone, have fun and stay safe in the troubling times. Chapter 168 - Learning Something New "Oh you want to learn it as well. It is quite fun honestly, I am sure you both will love ying around with this technique once you learn it, but it is called Void Steps." Yue says as if it is just another fun toy, but with an enthusiastic tone as he himself enjoys it as well. Then continuing Yue says. "Well should we eat, or what do you both want to do? Also before you ask if we can begin your training, the answer is not yet. I have to make the field first, otherwise all your efforts will be in vain." Hearing this, Rin thinks to himself. ''That is probably true, if it is as powerful as Yueliang says, then it will likely require a specific training method. Hmm, it should not be too difficult to take a few days off, I just need to have someone I trust take care of things for a little while, and then skim over it when Ie back to ensure they have done nothing wrong in my name. Plus once I get down the basics I can likely continue the training in the throne room while working.'' While Rin is thinking to himself, Ai Lan answers. "Getting food sounds good.. I am very hungry." With that said Yue starts walking out of the room with Ai Lan following closer than normal by his side, as well as Rin following subconsciously while thinking. Ai Lan then says. "So tell me brother, how did your cultivation trip go? Was it painful, or fun, or what? Personally for me, it was very difficult and a terrible memory just to think about." Making their way into the corridors, Yue replies. "Not to bad over all. Honestly, I have felt worse, but basically in the beginning the tunnel kept healing me, so while it was painful at the start, it is nothing too permanent. I bled a lot, and worried a lot as well. During my training I had to learn to sleep standing up while bncing on one foot. It was difficult but over all the training turned out to be really fun, as well as a great memory to look back on. My trials truly felt like the embodiment of your hard work will pay off." "Well I am d your trip turned out so well. It seems like you learned a bunch while you were there as well. By the way, you might want to take a shower before you eat. For three reasons, the first being you are dirty from the blood, sweat, and other stuff on you. Second you smell a bit bad from the sweating, andstly because it always feels better to eat after getting cleaned up." Ai Lanments with a cheerful tone, but trying to avoid breathing in through her nose at the moment due to the smell. With that said, Yue turns his head and takes a sniff, and he smells the clear scent of sweat on his body as well as the iron smell from the blood on his clothes. Smelling this he says. "Wow, where is the nearest bathroom or water fall? If you told me earlier I would have rushed their first. Sorry that you had to put up with such an awful scent until now." "No, it is alright brother, you did not know after all. But there is actually one on our way, once we turn this corner you will see a nice waterfall in one of the doors on the left. I will point it out once we arrive there. In the mean time we should just keep talking." She quickly says in a defensive tone. "Mmm" Yue replies with a nod as the group continues walking. Rin however then says. "I will join you grandson, I got pretty dirty there as well." "Well how about we all go then? It could be a bonding activity before we eat." Ai Lan asks. Rin replies. "Alright, and while I know this is probably obvious, I feel it needs to be said. No going farther than our undergarments while we are there." Agreeing, the group quickly makes their way to the room that was spoken of before. Then momentster once all three have dropped into the room, looking around, they see a beautiful green grassy in with flowers here and there around them in the center, while all around them are waterfalls 28 meters high creating a river around it. Not to mention the fact that due to the waterfalls if one where to look up, they might feel like a frog in a well, as they would only know what they can sense from down in the hole. Either way, walking over to the falling water in front of them since they want to bond and not try to go separately. Taking off his shirt, then shoes, then socks, and then pants, Yueliang now stands right by the brink of the water only dressed in his boxers, and the same going for the emperor. However looking over, the two notice Ai Lan is in a bathing suit with a wrap skirt around it. Noticing their surprised gazes, Ai Lan exins. "What did you think I wore normal under garments everywhere? I do have a lot of pets in my room, many of which are muchrger than me, and to make it easier to bath and clean them, I started wearing bathing suits under my dresses over thest few weeks." Feeling that it makes sense the grandpa and grandson just tilt their head as if to say ''whatever'' as if it does not matter at all, and then everyone starts walking into the river. Swimming over to the waterfall part, the three each climb up on top of some rocks so as to let the water pressure clean them easier. Some timeter, after they have washed, and even used some natural soap to get all clean, they jump into the water with smiles on their faces. Then without a word, they starts sshing each other as if they were children once more, Rin even using his chi to make it stronger and more urate, followed by Ai Lan doing the same. Yueliang however has to use pure muscle and physical ability as his dan tian has yet to form, and he still needs to cultivate more. Lining his arm up just right with the water, Yue skims it across the waters surface fast enough to make a descent sized wave, and keeps on having fun with them. Not long after, Yueliang stops and decides to float, thus causing his body to flow along the rivers current, and although it will only go in a circle, it caused Ai Lan and Rin to stop what they were doing and look. Seeing this, they watch his body float for a few minutes until Yues'' body makes it back around to them, and Ai Lan grabs his arm lightly to stop his movement before asking. "How do you do that brother? It looks interesting, and kind of fun." Rin nods in agreement, while Yueliang looks at them strangely before asking. "Did you two not learn how to float or even swim without chi?" The two look at each other before Rin answers. "I guess we never really needed such an ability or skill. Plus cultivators do not often go underwater unless they are searching for something in particr such as medicine, or to gain new understanding." Hearing this, Yue brings his body back up right, and shakes his head beforementing. "It may not be needed, but that does not mean it will not be useful at some point. Come with me to where you can put your feet on the sand bank." Then moving over towards the shore he is followed by the two. "Alright, I will teach you both how to swim, and how to float, it is simple, easy, and I am sure you will pick it up quickly. However there is one simple condition." Yue exins. "What is it?" Ai Lan asks. Answering her question Yue says, as Rin feels a bad feelinging on. "You will not be allowed to use chi until after you have learned how to do this. Deal?" Hearing this Rin asks. "May I inquire why you are imposing such a rule. It really does not seem necessary is it?" "Whether necessary or not, is not the point. However if you want to learn fast, this is the way. Also do not worry, I will not let either of you drown so you will be perfectly safe." Yue says, before continuing while reaching out his hands. "Each of you hold one of my hands, andy on your back. Do not flex any muscles, just rx your entire body, and try to keep your back straight." Feeling confused as to the physics of what he is telling them to do, they ignore their initial thoughts, all while assuming that Yueliang knows what he is doing. Thus they keep their backs straight, grab one of his hands and then rx their body allowing their bodies to do as they please. Chapter 169 - Trying Something New Feeling confused as to the physics of what he is telling them to do, they ignore their initial thoughts, all while assuming that Yueliang knows what he is doing. Thus they keep their backs straight, grab one of his hands and then rx their body allowing their bodies to do as they please. Ai Lan and Rin feel their worries dissipating as their bodies rise to the surface of the water. Watching closely over them, Yue lets them float and get used to the feeling for a few minutes before saying. "You both did very well, that is how you float. How did it feel?" Quickly answering first before Rin, Ai Lan answers. "It feels so peaceful it is as if we were floating on clouds, well that is if they were more dense. Still it felt wonderful.. You said that is called floating, no wonder dead bodies often do that. It is so rxing." Hearing such a response, Yue could not help butugh lightly a little before saying. "That is not quite the reason if you go by science, but either way I am d you liked it, and what about you grandpa?" "I feel that little Ai has already said all there is to say, but if I did not hear wrong, you said there is more to learn right?" Gramps replies. "There is more?!" Ai Lanments enthusiastically. "Mmhm" Yue replies, before continuing. "Now that you have the basic floating down,y on your back an float, then repeat the movements I am about to show you." Yue then starts doing the back stroke, and showing them how slowly so they do not look like a dead fish flopping around onnd. However moments after starting to do so, an alligator jumps out of the water, biting Yueliang and dragging him down under the water. Within 2 seconds before Yueliang even realizes what just happened, he is brought to the river bottom and is being death rolled by the alligator. While this is happening, Ai Lan and Rin watch with eyes open wide, and Ai Lan asks nervously. "Is that supposed to happen? If so I am not quite sure I want to learn that..." Shaking his head, Rin replies. "I do not thinks so, but since when have such creatures existed in here? As far as I know, this ce was not supposed to have anything remotely threatening or scary. The only living thing that should be here are butterflies." "Should we help?" Ai Lan asks, not certain of what to do. Hearing this, her father answers. "Little Ai, I am sure it will be just fine. However we should probably kill off any other dangers once he gets back as I am certain the guests will not appreciate it." Ai Lan nods and then moves to the most shallow part of the water before sitting down, and emperor Rin sits beside her to wait. Meanwhile under the water, still rolling around Yueliang tries punching the alligators ears, eyes, and nostrils. However with the water slowing him down a bit, as well as a very fast moving target, not to mention being jerked around himself, most of the hits are missing. Having been bitten in the stomach and rib area, he cannot maneuver his body, although at least due to his previous training his body is hard enough that the jaws and teeth are not really piercing his body despite there being nock of effort on the reptiles side. Reaching his hands up, he immediately ms his arms down, one on the reptiles eyes, and the other on its nostrils. Feeling the jaw loosen for a split second, Yue immediately grabs the alligators jaw and starts prying it open with all his strength. Even kicking the corners of its mouth in hopes they will break apart, Yueliang momentster, end up tearing the creature in half before swimming up to the surface to gasp for air. Gasping for air, Yue quickly makes his way against the current over to his grandpa and sister before saying with a calm but out of breath voice. "You know, a little help would have been appreciated, a few seconds longer and I would have been out of air. Unlike you two I cannot breath underwater yet remember?" Rin howeverments. "Well, your sister wanted to help, although I felt that you would be fine, and it seems I was right. If we helped it might have had to die, and is it not better to let the creatures live unless we are nning to eat them?" *Sigh. Yueliang sits down and answers as he finishes catching his breath. "You are right, and sorry about making the river bloody. It did not want to let go so I ended up killing it anyway. Probably a painful death for it, but I ripped it in half so it might be messy in the water for a while." Hearing this, Rin sighs deeply, and says. "I guess we are eating alligator for dinner. I wonder if it tastes any good." Then snapping his finger, blood, guts, and the two halves of the creaturee flying out of the water. Whileing out of the water, the guts separate into one ball, the blood in another, then the scales and bones in another pile as it separates from the muscles. Watching the process, Yue asks. "Just curious, what are you nning to do with the scales and bones, since it looks like you are carefully taking the creature apart." Without even looking at his project, Rin is just sitting casually in the water as he answers. "Well, since you asked. The scaly leather like skin can be used for armor for mortals, or nkets for us if we so wanted or even capes, some cultivators like wearing certain things just for the aesthetic appeal, I guess a simrity we share with mortals still. Anyways, the bones are used for certain things such as weapons or acupuncture needles or other items we may need or want. ..." "... For instance some cultivators like using whips, and the spine is great for making those, but from such a weak creature, it would only be good for beginner cultivators. Then various parts of the body are delicacies to some people. Such as the eyes, the heart, the kidneys, gall dder, liver, and sometimes other things like intestines if washed well, depending on what is able to be taken from the creature. Some people even turn the hides, and bones into soup by boiling it, but such practices are normally for when people are starving or entric." Rin exins as he finishes carefully dissecting every useable part from the creature. Feeling interested, Yue asks. "So are we going to be eating the whole creature? It seems like an interesting new experience. Although I look forward to eating it either which way as I have not tasted alligator even back on earth." Hearing this, Rin asks. "You actually want to try such things? I mean I can make it, but I am not sure you will like it." Ai Lan joins in as well asking. "Daddy, when did you learn how to cook?" Yueughs lightly a little after hearing what Ai Lan had to say. Not wanting to have to keep exining everything, Rin says. "Fine, I will make it all. But you both will be helping me prepare each dish. This will be a bigger job than you think, and to answer your question little Ai. I learned from the dragons, since if I did not know how to make food I would either get sick or die, if not the one leading up to the other." With that said, Rin snaps his fingers, thus clearing a small area to make a fire. Then snapping again, he makes a fire out of thin air, and starts tossing on wood from his spatial ring. After that, he sets up a pot of water over top, and says. "Start cutting up these vegetables unless you want it to not taste that good. Make sure they are cut thin, and cut in quarters except for certain vegetables where you cut them even smaller since they arerger." Having given the two vegetables and knives, they quickly get to work, while Rin cuts off a piece of the alligator skin and wraps it around a chunk of meet entirely before covering it in mud and tossing it into the fire. Then cutting off another piece of the skin, he tosses it in the pot along with a few bones. Next he makes skewers with the meat, and all of this only takes a few minutes as he does most of it with his chi making it very fast. Finishing the same time as the two little ones, he says. "Ai Lan, Yueliang dump the vegetables that you both cut up into the pot." Doing as they were told, a few momentster they start smelling lots of good food, and mean while, Rin throws all the excess that is not being cooked right now into his inventory, but tossing one of the eyes into the soup as well so he does not forget since they wanted to try some new foods. However keeping the heart and other organs, and intestines in his storage ring, as they should only try so much in one day. Then with everything cooking, Rin speeds it up using the spiritual energy, as well as infusing it into the food more, so they will get more out of it than just vor. Although it also increases the vor making it better. He then says. "You two did well, and the food will be ready in about thirty minutes or so." Chapter 170 - A Trip To Come... Then with everything cooking, Rin speeds it up using the spiritual energy, as well as infusing it into the food more, so they will get more out of it than just vor. Although it also increases the vor making it better. He then says. "You two did well, and the food will be ready in about thirty minutes or so." Meanwhile, as they wait, Yueliang speaks to grandpa, asking. "Grandpa, so since I was not able to teach you and sister a little bit ago, and I am not really looking forward to nearly getting eaten again I was wondering. What do you think of transferring the knowledge? It seems like it should be fairly easy since you seem to be able to read minds, as well as give your knowledge to others. If not, it is all good, and we can just hop back into the water..." Hearing this, Rin goes silent for a few moments as he thinks. ''Hmm... Should I? This is supposed to be bonding time, but I guess we could still bond after ward maybe??'' With such thoughts, he replies reluctantly. "Alright, have your sistere over here, and I will move and share the knowledge between the three of us." With that said, Yue walks over to his sister and says. "Sis,e with me. Since I would rather not get eaten again while teaching you, grandpa will help." Then without saying another word, or letting her respond, he turns around and heads back to grandpa. Surprised by this seemingly different side, of the brother she hase to know so far, she follows after closing her mouth. This because she was about to respond but while following she thinks. ''I wonder why he is different this time? Normally he is not like this. Oh well, only time will tell, and for all I know it is just a one time thing. Hopefully so anyway...'' Back by grandpa, the two sit down, making a triangle with the three of them, and with that, Rin says. "Yueliang, Little Ai, both of you put two of your fingers on one of your hands against each others heads." Following his instruction, they do so and then close their eyes. Seeing this, Rin then closes his eyes as well, and puts two fingers from each of his hands on his two descendants heads and begins letting his chi flow through his left arm, to his finger tips. Then from there, into the head of Yue where he searches for the swimming memories, and once found, moves it through Ai Lans'' fingers to hear head, thus allowing her to learn. Continuing the process, he lets it flow into his own fingers, through his arms, and into his head, where he examines the memories, allowing himself to learn from it quickly. Then sending the memory back through his left arm this time, it flows back into Yueliang. While this process was much more than what was needed, he feels that it would certainly make them closer, as it is often the small things that bring people together better, rather than the big ones that make you feel indebted. With the process having finished, Rin opens his eyes, while removing his hands and says with a big smile. "Well, it is done, and thank you for sharing this with us my wonderful grandson. By the way, I think my favorite is either back stroke or floating. You get to watch the sky and clouds as you float down rivers and what not." Yueliang smiles and says. "I am d you like it, however how do you know what you like, if you have yet to try them all?" With such a question Rin answers. "I will let little Ai answer that one." Feeling happy to be included, Ai Lan answers with a smile. "You see, when memories are shared, we do not just see or perceive what happens, we actually experience such memories for ourselves. Especially if you are using the technique daddy used. However there are others that will cut out such experience and will just pass the knowledge, separating the feelings and everything from what is passed. By the way, I like dolphin and breast stroke, they are fun and it feels like you are a fish using them. Getting to watch the beautiful scenery below you is also quite enjoyable. Thank you brother." "It is no problem, I am just d you enjoyed my memories. Also, sis, sorry if it felt like I was being cold to you, that was not my intention. Oh! Right, the food should be ready now, right grandpa?" Yueliang asks, as he smells the scent of the food much stronger than before. "I will go check on it, but it is not quite likely. It is normally about two to five minutes after the enticing scent arises that food is ready, and it has not even been half a hours yet." Rin says as he gets up from his sitting position. Meanwhile, Ai Lan says cheerfully with a smile, happy that things are not turning out as she was imagining. "About what you said before, it is alright. Do not worry about it, I just figured you had other things in your mind, but just please do not do it again." With that said, the two get up and start moving towards the food incase it has finished and once there, Yue asks. "Grandpa may I help with anything?" Hearing this, Rin calmly answers. "There is nothing for you to do at the moment, but thank you for the offer. Although there is something I would like to talk to you about." "..." Not hearing what his gramps wants to talk about he asks. "What is it that you wanted to talk about? Did I do something wrong, or is this about me wanting to go back to the cave to keep training after the two days or so that we agreed on?" Hearing their conversation a few meters away, Ai Lans'' ears perk up. It is not that she was trying to listen in, but just her heightened senses as a cultivator. Although hearing this she wonders. ''Why is brother leaving again so soon? And back to that ce no less? If he wants to cultivate so bad, maybe I should work on bringing such ces or items to him! But what if he does not ept? Does he want to be away from us so much?'' Her imagination runs wild as she listens in hope that her worries do note true. After a few seconds, Rin replies. "It is not about that, but ... never mind ... Anyways, what I wanted to talk to you about is taking you somewhere. You see, your sister has already experienced this, but it is now your turn. You must see the outside world, and the side of cultivation that you have only barely seen. You know, not everyone gets to start out with the resources and knowledge we have. Thus many cultivators do not know what they are doing, except gaining strength until they get much much stronger if that time ever arises, or they just fall to the dark side. ..." "... In order to ensure you understand the dangers of going out, I will take you to a world and let you roam. You may take a few of your friends if you wish, but no more than 3. Either way, if you do not end up seeing this, you may be in danger in the future, as you will be manipted, harmed, and killed by the very people you intend to help." Rin gives a vague overview so as to ensure that his grandson understands why he is pushing for this. Yue then says. "It sounds more like you are exining what you are going to do, not really discussing or asking. Regardless, please do not get me wrong. I am not holding it against you, either way, when is this trip? ... Let me guess, tomorrow?" Yueliang asks, as he sees the writing on the wall. knowing his few living family members do not want him to leave, it is an understandable conclusion in his mind. "Food is done, we can talk about this after we eat." Rin says as he breaks apart the mud y around the meat he threw in the fire, as well as taking out the skewers he ced around the fire. He also pulls out small bowls so they can get the soup they want if they want any at all. In the meantime, as Rin is setting the food out on top of the broken pieces of y that was just surrounding the mean, Ai Lan walks over to Yueliang and says. "I did not mean to eavesdrop, although, I could not help but hear, you might be leaving soon? If you want, I could bring your cultivation ces here that way we could spend more time together, but if you do not want that just let me know." Chapter 171 - A Lot Bigger Than I Thought In the meantime, as Rin is setting the food out on top of the broken pieces of y that was just surrounding the mean, Ai Lan walks over to Yueliang and says. "I did not mean to eavesdrop, although, I could not help but hear, you might be leaving soon? If you want, I could bring your cultivation ces here that way we could spend more time together, but if you do not want that just let me know." Listening to what she had to say Yueliang immediately yet calmly replies. "It is not that I do not want to spend time with you or grandpa, however the problem is that I am not certain that any ce aside from the one I just left will allow me to continue learning what I was practicing beforeing here. The ce grandpa brought me had a certain effect that I am not quite sure how to describe, but I will try. ..." "... You see when I was there, I saw writing on the walls, a changing sky on the roof, and even a certain flooring. While this may not seem important, every part was apparently crucial to learning what there is to learn there. Gramps says it may have to do with my future self or something, and I do not know if it is the, the cave, or what, but it feels like this is something I need to do. Do you understand what I mean?" Yue asks softly. "I ... Yes, I do. I will not push anymore, I trust you wille back when you have learned what you want. You will right?" Ai Lan asks with eyes glittering with hope and a little desperation. Hearing this, Yue then says with a smile. "Of course, anyways, it seems grandpa is ready so let us eat." ---- Half a Hour Later ---- With their meal finished, Rin starts pulling all the fire back into his body, the excess, soup, meat, bowls, and everything else back into his inventory subspace. Then having finished the clean up, Rin says. "Okay, now about what you wanted to talk about earlier." He says before pausing for a moment, and continuing. "What do you want to know?" Feeling like he should get straight to the point, Yueliang quickly answers. "How long will the trip be, what will will be doing, and when is the trip?" Smiling at the questions, Rin says. "Straight to the point huh. I like it, alright, so I was thinking the trip could be tomorrow as you guessed to answer that question. Then the trip will just be a few days, and as I said before just showing you how the other cultivators culture is. It should not take more than a few days, but it will definitely show you the darker side of things that you must be warry of." "Well at least it is simple and nothing all that much that I have to do right? ... Wait a moment, you want to show me the things I must be wary for so I am guessing that you will be wanting us to fight, defend ourselves, and live there right for those few days right? There is clearly no way that you are going to have us just go sight seeing, you want us .. me to learn through experience huh." Yueliang says after thinking about things for a moment. "Hahah, alright, at least you caught on quickly, I was starting to wonder if I would have to just drop you off there and let you catch on the hard way." Rinments. Hearing this, Yue thinks to himself. ''Tough love seems to be your main teaching method at times like these, but at least you are putting in more care and thought than most people who use such methods. Plus you seem to have a strong love for family and those close to you.'' Then with the main topic of their conversation finished, Ai Lan asks. "Since we have now finished eating, as well as talking about what you wanted to talk about, brother, will youe to my room? I want you to meet my pets. Plus if you find one you like, maybe if they like you I might let you have one." She says trying to entice him all the more intoing with her. Although cutting in just as Yue is about to reply, Rin says. "You mentioned your pets before, but you have never shown them to me your dad? Yet you will show them to Yueliang, are you already hitting that age where you get rebellious and start separating from your parents?" Rin says pitifully with a tear about to fall from his eyes. Seeing this, Ai Lan quicklyments. "Do not cry daddy, I will not leave anytime soon. How about youe as well?" Rins'' eyes widening at this, and Yueliang thinking. ''Oh wow, she hit and mine there.'' Meanwhile Rin says. "So you are going to leave? What have I ever done to make you want to leave? Did we not go on enough adventures together? Do you want more pets? What will get you to stay?" Rin rambles on forgetting all about the pet issue for the moment. ''It seems he is a lot more sensitive and caring than I thought.'' Yue thinks to himself as Ai Lan triesfort her father. However wanting to get this over with quickly and get back to the other matters so he can get back to cultivating sooner he walks over to gramps and says. "Grandpa, do not worry so much. Ai Lan likes it here, and will not leave unless it is either with you, or if she marries. But she likely will not marry for a little while, as I am sure there are not many men who you and I will consent to her being with." "Hold on just a moment!" Ai Lan exims as he face quickly starts turning red as she blushes. However Rin takes a deep breath andments. "Yes, you are right. Thank you, my mind feels much more at ease now..." Taking deep breaths, he eases himself back into his naturally calm demeanor before standing up. Watching this, Ai Lan gets up as well, and says. "Since you are all better now, let us all head to my room to introduce you to my pets. I am certain they will be excited to meet new people. Also, daddy, I never knew you would be interested in meeting them, or I would have invited you long ago. By the way, how did you not know? As far as I know your divine perception reaches around this and much farther." While saying that, she looks back, and winks at Yueliang with a smile trying to say thank you for the help with daddy. Yueliang nods as if to say anytime sis. Meanwhile, the three make their way out of the room, and into the hall, as Rin answers. "Well, I knew that you had people bringing you creatures of various types when you were much younger, however I wanted to let you have your fun so I never really focused on your room. Basically I just assumed you killed them all to either eat, or for their different properties. Guess, I should keep a closer eye on you so that I can never say I do not know something so big about my daughter right?" He says yfully. Ai Lan responding in a joking tone. "Sure daddy, why not." It does not take long before the trio finish their short trip up to her room, where she stops before the door and says. "Please do not be too surprised when you go in alright. Just a fore warning, I have some, well, let''s just sayrge creatures. They are all very friendly, but some are easily frightened so please do not show any fear, or killing intent. Do we have a deal?" She looks at both of them in the eyes as she says this. Yueliang and Rin look at each other, thinking. ''So what she has arge horse or tiger?'' Having the same thoughts the two smile, and say. "Okay, deal." Yueliang going a step further. "We will not frighten them to the best of our abilities. Right?" Rin nods in agreement. As Ai Lan hears this, she feels a little more at ease, and she motions for the two to follow her as she jumps into her room before announcing. "Everyone,e on out, I have a few people to introduce to you. They are friendly, and yful, do not be afraid." "..." Yueliang looks around seeing the different environments in different directions, volcanoes and mountains, ocean, forest, and even a desert. Each clearly having different weather in them. However still not seeing any of the animals, Yue spoke what was on his and his grandpas mind while his sis is smiling he says. "Sis, I think your little pets are a little spooked, should we co...." Mid sentance he watches a dragon nearly half the size of one of the smaller mountains gets up and flies into the sky, dumbfounding both him and his grandpa. However as if that was not enough, more dragons, both European and Asian start appearing, as well as basilisks, and tons of other creatures from all directions. The dragons, pegasi, and other flying creatures start making designs as they do tricks in the sky especially the pheonixs'' as they leave trails of various colored mes. -------------------- Are you all enjoying the novel? Please vote, share, add, and support in any way you can.. Thank you all. Chapter 172 - A Lot Bigger Than I Thought Part 2 However as if that was not enough, more dragons, both European and Asian start appearing, as well as basilisks, and tons of other creatures from all directions. The dragons, pegasi, and other flying creatures start making designs as they do tricks in the sky especially the pheonixs'' as they leave trails of various colored mes. Watching the majestic creatures filling the air, and others roaming thend and seas, even someing out of a waterfall hole in the ground she has in her room, Yueliang mumbles to himself loud enough the other two can hear. "You do not just have pets, but a whole other world, the full on ecosystem." He says as his eyes are fill with wonder, shock, and amazement. Meanwhile, Rinments with a voice of disbelief. "I know for certain you did not have someone bring in this many, but even then how do you have all of these? You even have dragons, albeit not the strongest race of them, but dragons none the less! Just feeding all these would be insane, not to mention such an age of dragons. My little Ai, how... what... they should be at least 50 years old!" He stutters as he tries to understand or and process what is going on. Before Ai Lan answers, they focus on all the creatures running, gliding, flying, or even swimming towards them depending on each of the environments they are in. Feeling like they will be run over by the stampede with no real way of escape as some of the creatures even starting up from under the ground. Seeing the worry, on her father and brothers face, Ai Lan says. "Remember your promise, keep calm, and try to be happy. They will not harm you, but are just excited to meet some potentially new friends. Although to answer your questions, some I brought in from outside while you where out daddy, while others I hatched, and some I had guards or merchants bring them to me. Either way, I have raised all of them and taught them as if they were all my family. And, brother you are slightly wrong, you see I do not have aplete ecosystem as I still have to bring lots of food in for them since I do not want them eating each other." "Either way, you have your own little army of friends and sidekicks here. I would love to meet them." Yueliang says as he takes a few deep breaths to calm himself. Meanwhile, Rin thinks to himself. ''My daughter had such an army that she has been raising right under my nose?! How did this happen? *Sigh. I guess it is not that big a deal, how trained could she have gotten them? Even if they get close, if they attack us, I can just make a massive feast for everyone in the castle once I kill them all. Hopefully she will not hate me after, but she will probably understand.'' Just mere momentster, most all of the creatures stopped before them as if they were never moving in the first ce and just look at the group expectantly. Expectant of what, who knows, but that is the look they are giving. Yueliang being the first to break the silence, and not knowing their intelligence level, but giving the creatures the benefit of the doubt, he says. "Hello, my sister here says you all are amazing creatures, and fun. I hope we can be friends soon, and by the way, my name is Yueliang. It is a pleasure to meet you all." However, before letting anyone say anything else, Yue continues. "I have always loved and admired dragons, you look like such majestic creatures, hopefully we can get close soon. Oh, tigers, I have some friends who are divine tigers and you might be friends with. It will certainly be fun meeting you all." He says while thinking. ''That is as long as they do not kill each other over territory or just being near each other or something.'' Ai Lan then says as she presents her family. "Everyone this is my brother Yueliang, and my daddy Rin. Please treat them well." Then to their surprise most of the beasts around them start speaking either with vocal cords or chi maniption saying. "Nice to meet you." As the others stopped, one of the ck dragons with bright ocean blue eyes then says with his voice. "Hello miss Ai Lan, Yueliang, and Rin. It is a pleasure to see Ai Lans'' family, sometimes we worry that we are the only ones she has since she does not talk about the outside too much. Not that that is bad since we get to y with her more, and she is like our family. She has taken care of us all, and raised most of us from birth, as we are all of one of three situations. We are orphans from dead parents, or kidnapped from our parents, or injured and left to die. If not for her we would likely be dead, or ves, or pets without freedom." Hearing this, Yueliang and Rin feel amazed and proud of Ai Lan, as such things would normally be avoided by most people. Yet she is taking on the troubles of rescuing these beasts, and animals, then allowing them to live their life as they please in this safe small world that is actually muchrger than it looks. Red starts filling Ai Lan''s cheeks as she blushes from thepliments, before saying. "Xiaolong, there is no need to say so much about that. I simply saw some creatures that needed healing, and knowing that I could help, did what I could. In the end we all became family, which is already a blessing to me as mine is often either dying or busy." Then turning to her dad and brother says. "Oh but not that I me you. I understand you both are doing your best that others may live happily and peacefully. It is just lonely without thepany, and everyone here has their lives as well." Having heard this, Yue looks around only to see the creatures looking away as if to say, ''There is not much here, we just want to be with the young miss.''. Seeing this causes him to wonder. ''If these beasts and animals are wanting to hang around sister so much, why do they not tell her? Is there something I am missing, or do they just not want her to feel bad?'' Not able to figure it out, Yue asks. "So what are we to do, or where are we to go first? What do you have in mind sis?" Wondering what to do now, as she has not really thought out this n, Ai Lan delves deep into her thoughts, meanwhile, Rin feeling that he wants to go back to other things starts walking away as he says. "Goodbye you two, I have things to do, and will see you tomorrow Yue. Have fun with the young creatures, and among yourselves. I still have to reward the talented soldiers, as well as give the soldiers pay to the families in which the soldiers have died." With that said, the creatures make a path to the exit for him, albeit mainly the smaller and medium size ones such as seals and other aquatic creatures that came from that direction. Rin makes his way though, and with each step the creatures make way, making it look as though the sea of beasts and animals are being parted like the sea. As her father leaves out the door, Ai Lan then says. "Well, I guess this will be easier now. Yueliang do you like ying games, or sports or anything? I ask because everyone here should get their exercise, but if you are tired or do not want to, we can always bath them." Yue then ponders, before answering a few secondster. "How about we just leisurely ride around if you do not mind? I have always wanted to y with dragons, and other exotic and mythical or legendary creatures. While I am not up for sports at the moment, a flight, ride, or even bathing them sounds rxing enough." Hearing this, Xiaolong says. "Young miss Ai Lan, if I may, how about I take him for a flight and you take White? Then we could race. It will kill two birds with one stone so to speak as I still have yet to beat her in a race, and I would love to try it." Giving him an interesting look, she replies. "Xiaolong, you are not trying to say that you lost because of weight when you lose right? It seems like too much even for you." The young ck dragon shakes his head while replies. "Young miss, it seems you have too little faith in me. Us dragons simply like to see our ce above or below others in our different talents, and I intended to challenge her tomorrow anyway. Starting with flight, then onto the others.. Therefore whether you ept or deny makes little difference except maybe to your guest." Chapter 173 - A Missing Friend The young ck dragon shakes his head while replies. "Young miss, it seems you have too little faith in me. Us dragons simply like to see our ce above or below others in our different talents, and I intended to challenge her tomorrow anyway. Starting with flight, then onto the others. Therefore whether you ept or deny makes little difference except maybe to your guest." *Sigh. Ai Lan shakes her head back and forth slowly as she thinks to herself. ''While he has certainly gotten gotten better at talking with a silver tongue, and being polite, it seems xiaolong has yet to learn to hide his intentions which is good I guess. At least it means he will not be manipting us for a while.'' Having finished her thoughts, she answers. "I will ask, but the final descision will be left up to her alright?" Xiaolong nods his head as he thinks. ''Yes! While White would certainly not ept if I had asked, as I tried before, but if the young miss asks it is near guaranteed!'' Then looking around, and not seeing white, he asks aloud confusedly. "Huh? Where is white?" With that said, all the creatures of different types start looking around as well since this is something they would love to see and know the oue of. With Xiaolong having been the strongest creature among them for a long time, they want to know if that still holds ever since the white female dragon hase. Not that she has a name yet, so everyone just calls her white in the meantime since all her scales are white as snow, even her talons, of course there are slightly darker white areas like on the wings and talons so as to her body look more aesthetically appealing. Her pupils are also a sterling silver in color. With her being no where to be seen, and it beingmon knowledge among the beasts to show up every time Ai Lan is here, they wonder what could have happened. Even the young princess starts wondering, as it feels unusual since every time shees in the room she is greeted. Although she did not teach them as such, it seems they just did it anyway and she felt it was abnormal if they all of a sudden disappear like white. Seeing everyone action a little differently than before, Yue asks. "Is something wrong? Maybe she just did not hear you, or something. Is this white dragon in a cave, or maybe flying around?" Quickly answering his question one of the unicorns using chi vocal maniption, then says. "No, we all greet our master as she appears, if one does not appear, they must either be dead, severely injured, or on their death bed." The male unicorn says as their race can speak no lie. "Why do you say that horny?" Ai Lan asks interrupting but asking the same question that is one her brothers mind. The beast quickly re at the unicorn, but knowing the blessing their race has, where they can neither lie nor will they peacefully ept hearing them, they release their gaze. And while this may have escaped the young princess'' gaze it did not for Yueliang, causing him to think while nearly coughing. ''Pft. What is with that name? And there is something going on here they do not want sis to know about. But what could it be?'' Meanwhile the male unicorn replies with its innocent voice. "Well, it is obviously because the strongest among us tells us to do so. This being because it would show our gratitude and respect towards you. Also, after a while it just feels natural, as we get to be with you and y." Hearing this, Yue now understands, but then wonders. ''I feel I need to tell her, but should I? It is not harming anything yet as no onees here from my understanding. Either way, if anyone heard this, especially grandpa he might be thrown for a moment before going out to seek blood from whoever corrupted sis. Then again if I tell her, would I not be the one who would have to pay in blood for corrupting sis? No, I cannot risk it, she should be told. The beasts probably thought the same hence why they have not mentioned it unless they are as pure as her mentally.'' Just as Ai Lan is about to speak again, Yue quickly interrupts. "Sis, I think I need to tell you something. But first a question." "What is it brother? Clearly we need to find white so can it wait?" She asks worriedly. "This will take but a moment and it is important. Just please hear me out really quickly." Yue replies. She then answers. "Alright, what is it?" "Sis, if I may why did you name that unicorn horny?" Yue asks with a serious expression. Hearing his question, she gets taken off guard and replies. "That is your important question? Just look at him, he has a beautiful long spiraled white horn that matches the rest of his body. Therefore I thought it only fitting. Now if you are done messing around, we need to look for white alright." "*Sigh. Sis, I feel terrible that I have to be the one to break the news to you and I am sure gramps will likely want to kill me for doing this, but it needs to be said. The creatures around probably think the same as me. While it is wonderful that you are so pure, you should know." Yue says. Turning around to face Yueliang again after having already turned away, she asks. "What is it that I do not know?" "Sis, while horn or horney may mean that something has a lot of horns there is another meaning out there. There is a synonym from people with dirty minds who are trying to put filth into things that were once clean. Thus with its other meaning, the name horney could also mean that person is very lust filled." Yueliang tries to exin simply. "Lust?" Ai Lan repeats as if she does not know the meaning. Seeing this, Yue then says. "Sister, you do know how babies are made right?"'' She nods and says. "Yes, a male and female get married, and the female has a baby appear inside her right." "Pfft." All the creatures and Yueliang exim as they hear this, and realize just how pure she really is. Then Yueliang says seriously. "Sister it seems you need to learn this now before someone tricks you. You see it is as you said, two people get married, but then they procreate by sticking the mans penis into the womans vagina. Then releasing his seed inside the woman it is grows into a baby. I am exining this so you do not get into a scary situation in the future. But as you know sex out side of marriage is bad. Surely you know what I mean right?" Ai Lan shakes her head. *Sigh. "It seems grandpa really did not teach you. You know how males and females have different part? Well that has a reason. If you want more details asks gramps, but in the meantime to answer your question. Lust is a desire that often leads to impure actions, namely sex out of marriage. I am sure gramps at least told you that you should not get together with a man until married right? Well it is because of many reasons but over all here are some of the basic reasons. When you procreate for the first time it is sacred, and can never be taken back. Also sex outside of marriage would cause your soul to be condemned." Yueliang explians. "I see, well I will talk to dad about it. But seeing as you are worried of daddies wrath, I will not tell him you told me. If he asks, I will just say it is a secret. Anyways, over all, you are saying that we could call horny something else?" She asks with a curious face. Yueliang nods in reply, as he does not want to get into such a sacred topic as he does not want to lead others astray, nor does he want to even talk about such thing. Especially since his earthly knowledge of such information is likely very limited and wedpared to the vast knowledge of cultivators who are much closer and more knowledgeable of well most things out there. With his nod as a reply, she says. "Alright, I will think about changing it after I figure out more about this thing you are telling me about from daddy. If it is not something bad than I will not change it, but if it is than I will.. In the meantime, everyone please go out and look for white, we will meet back here in 4 hours, unless I let you know otherwise. Does everyone understand?" Chapter 174 - A Recall Dream With his nod as a reply, she says. "Alright, I will think about changing it after I figure out more about this thing you are telling me about from daddy. If it is not something bad than I will not change it, but if it is than I will. In the meantime, everyone please go out and look for white, we will meet back here in 4 hours, unless I let you know otherwise. Does everyone understand?" The creatures of various different kinds nod their heads before swiftly turning around and taking off to search for white as fast as their bodies would allow. For some they were there and then gone, for others they could be seen hobbling away, and then all speeds in between for the rest. Meanwhile, Yueliang quickly stops Ai Lan before she can get to far and says. "Sis, I hope you find white, and while I would love to help, my people are likely worrying as I have yet toe back. Thus I will go check on them, ande right back to help. See you soon." Understanding, as she would feel the same way about her pets, she says. "Alright, but I will hold you to that, so hurry back brother." He nods and leaves, looking back for no apparent reason just before he jumps to the door, their eyes meet as she was looking back as well while running. However they quickly avert their gazes and get back to what they both must do. Ai Lan going off to search for the white dragon, and Yueliang off to see his friends. Once out of her room, Yueliang walks to a nearby door and makes his way inside. Dropping down, he hears the water fall behind him, and sees the caves where the tigers are before him. Looking slightly to the left he sees the house, but in between the two much further off he can see movement. Thus without dy, he makes his way. Stepping up into the air, he runs in their direction while thinking. ''I just had a great idea! Instead of walking on the ground, I could always walk a little above it so as to constantly practice the skill, and perfect it as much as I am able.'' It does not take long before the moving figures off in the distance be clearly visible and he sees what they are doing. Although seeing this causes him a lot of confusion. Not able to tell if they are messing around, or it is some ritual or something, or if they have lost their minds, he keeps making his way closer to observe the situation. Regardless of his efforts to neither disturb them, nor interrupt whatever they are doing, once he gets closer, Lesrie one of the female goblins drops the boulder she is holding behind her and then announces. "Everyone the young master is back." And with that all of the heads turn, some missing catching the boulder, but still evading it in time as they look to see him. Yueliang smiles nervously, as he descends the sky while speaking. "I apologize for interrupting whatever you were up to just now. I have only made it back recently, and now I havee to see you all." ke then steps forward and says. "Hello young master, how was your journey? It seems to have been fruitful since you are now able to move in the air once more." Hearing this, he replies. "It was fruitful, however much different than any of us had anticipated. First off I have yet to remake my dan tian, however it is not far off I am certain. Although it seems I have learned some amazing skills. Anyways, what have you all been up to? Is this some sort of ceremony, or game or something?" Feeling a little confused, ke has an absent minded expression until she realizes what he is referring to upon which she answers. "Oh! You mean the rocks. Well, we all wanted to start cultivating as to grow ourselves. Never the less without a proper technique the most we can do at the moment is simply make our bodies stronger. Thus until you came back we have been doing this. Although we did not want to ask your grandpa since he is already allowing us to live here, as well as eat for free, hence why he have yet to start." "I see, so basically you intended to ask me for a technique." Yueliang says before sighing, and thus making them think he is upset. However a few secondster he notices this and says. "Do not worry, I am not upset at you. It is just I no longer have my old one, and it would be extremely troublesome if you intend to learn my current one. But if you still want to practice it I will teach it to you ke, and then you can teach it to the rest. Sound good?" Listening to their leader say such things, smiles form on all of their faces. With that, ke says. "That sounds wonderful, just tell me what to do and I will mark it down for everyone else." Yueliang then raises his hand as if to stop her before saying. "You all may be excited now, but this will take a lot more effort than you imagine, and ke, I will teach it to youter, but not until tomorrow or a few days after that. In the mean time, there is something I need you to build. This will be for part of the training. Also, no trying anything on it until I say other wise, as this training is very specific. So I have to get going but in the meantime build a ss dome where the entire floor is make up only of metal spikes at least 4 meters tall with barely rounded but still sharpish tips and 1.524 meters apart. The domes inside must be 274.32 meters apart. It may take a while to make sorry." Hearing this, everyone starts thinking along the lines of. ''This is going to be a huge project, but if Yueliang says it is needed, or even that he wants it so be it. But why spikes, does he intend to trap something, but then what is the dome for?'' Not really able to understand his methodology, or what he is aiming for, they push their thoughts aside, and just start picturing what must be built so they can begin once he is gone.'' Then ke says. "It will be done. Although until then, what would you like to do since you havee here?" Not able toe up with anything, Yue just replies. "I do not know for the moment, but I will be back tonight, in the meantime, I have to go help Ai Lan with finding one of her lost pets. I am d to see that you all are doing well. So see you tonight, and have fun everyone." With that said, before they could say a word in reply he starts running off into the sky. Swiftly making his way back to the door. He looks around and noticed that he did not see Rin or a few of the others, but regardless he quickly puts such thoughts aside for the time being. Making his way out the door, the thoughts he put away persisted. ''Maybe Rin is in another room with his master or is he still away? The tigers are certainly in another room and probably raising their children while enjoying the joys of parenthood. There are a few others who I did not see as well, but it should be fine. Ugh. I need to focus.'' Thus putting them aside once more, he makes his way back to his sisters room. Once inside he ponders to himself. ''If I were a white dragon where would I go. From my understanding she is not albino, so is she a dragon of light? What element is she I wonder? If only I knew such basic information it would be easier to find her. Sis should know such things, why did she not bring it up? Wait... Why is my mind so troubled by various things over the past few minutes? ....'' His vision darkening, his hearing going silent, and his body going rigid, Yueliangs'' body falls from the sky a few meters beforending on his back. His mind t lining until he is back inside the starry scenery from his training where his older self disappears and reappears himself over in front of Yueliang. Standing in front of his younger self he then says. "I know you left because of your grandpa, but you must go back. Your training is not yetpleted to a decent level. If you do not go back, all your efforts until now will be null and void. That is not what you want, so make a choice." With that said, Yue asks. "Is that why I am here? Plus you know as well as I, that I did not want to leave. Am I not able to just continue my training here?" His older self quickly replies as his body begins fading as well as his voice. "No, now hurry up and go back. Do not think of moving that ce, just go there as you will have not one other chance like this....." He says as he disappears only for Yueliang to wake up on the grassy ground that he fell on. Chapter 175 - A Recall Dream Part 2 His older self quickly replies as his body begins fading as well as his voice. "No, now hurry up and go back. Do not think of moving that ce, just go there as you will have not one other chance like this...." He says as he disappears only for Yueliang to wake up on the grassy ground that he fell on. Having just gone through this weird situation, Yueliang sits up while feeling a faint sense of stinging flowing all through his body from the fall. However he then starts thinking with a calm thought process yet feeling a bit down. ''Well this was a bit weird. Hmm, my older self said I have to head back immediately. It seems like if I put this off, I will lose everything I have been working towards. Well, it seems I have to go see gramps, and have him let everyone know. If he does not agree, what else can I do?'' He wonders as he starts standing up. Now having gotten back up on his feet, Yueliang walks up into the sky and opens the door before leaving the room and swiftly making his way to the throne room. All the while trying to think of ways out of this, although in life there are not always nifty tips and tricks to get through things. Instead of trying to take short cuts through things, one must just go through life, epting the difficulty that urs in life although you always must strive to make the right choices and help others no matter how difficult things may get for ones self. As such thoughts continuously flow through his mind, he can feel enlightenment begin to well up within him. However still having yet to have the full cultivation technique, he has to try to just absorb it into his body and soul, thus epting it as a part of his life, rather than just adding it to and growing ones Dao as most other cultivators would do should they be blessed with such a miraculous chance. Trying to absorb this into ones self while on the run is much more difficult than one would imagine, however with current circumstances being as they are, there is not much of a choice but to do so, as he must get back. Pushing onward, he continues to proceed through the corridors and halls, trying to avoid causing himself a deviation in his almost non existent cultivation. Eventually having made his way to the throne room, and nearly finishing absorbing and understanding his enlightenment, he walks in with the new herald announcing his presence. "The prince Yueliang has entered the throne room." Continuing to walk in, Yueliang soon kneels before his grandfather saying. "It is nice to see you grandpa." Without even putting down the bamboo scroll in his hands, he says. "I gave you free time before we leave tomorrow and yet you choose to spend your time here. It seems you want something, and if I am not wrong, it is likely that you want to go back. You have only spent a few hours here since your return and yet you want to return to that torment. Well, tell me the reason, this has to be quite good this time." He says as he lowers the scroll to hisp and turns his head to gaze upon his grandson. Feeling there is no way to hide anything from the emperor, nor should he as such is bad, Yueliang then says. "Grandpa, I know you said that my presence here is needed, however there has been a new development. Although my intentions were to follow your n and just trainter after doing what you and sister had nned, it seems my teacher from the cave has given me some new information." "What!" Rin drops the scroll and stands up in surprise. "How, wait you had no teacher except yourself. Even then you should not be able tomunicate to such a degree once leaving that ce. What did he... ahem... older you say?" He asks while instantly calming himself, yet not able too hide his interest and excitement in his eyes and facial expression at this new development. Seeing the curiosity and possibility of being able to seed, Yue answers. "Well to sum it up he said I must go there immediately, or else all that I have worked for will be null and void. That it is not good, and there is no time to time to dy. Also, he warned not to even think of moving that ce here. That it must be there, and there only. My training is to continue." Hearing this, ces emperor Rin into a deep thought for a few moments before he asks. "He really said we could not move the ce?" "Correct, and before you ask, no, I do not know why." "Hmm." Rin hums as he tries to figure out what it wrong but only mere secondster says. "Alright, I will try to figure out more about thister, but in the mean time, as I do not intend to put your life in jeopardy we should head back. While the punishment is not yet known, there are ces where old masters leave their inheritances, and while not all are entric, many have certain requirements to ess them. So let us not put your good luck into further risk." He says while he walks out from behind his desk table. Yueliang nods, and stands as his grandfather approaches. Then turning around, he follows his gramps through the portal he made with a wave of his hand. In an instant, they reappear on the other side of the portal back onto the hot surrounded by giant lizard like creatures. Walking back to and into the cave, Yue notices his grandpa is still deep in thought, thus he starts saying while the two are walking. "Grandpa, there is no need to over think it. My training should not take too long. After all, he did say that it is not yet to an eptable level. Therefore once I reach such a state, I should be allowed to leave once more without problems." Hearing this, Rin takes in a deep breath, holding it for a few seconds, he exhales and says. "I understand. Just please try to be quick and do your best. After all it is not just your friends who miss you but your sister and I as well. It is a pity that things must be done this way, but when you get back we can take care of the other matters." "Mhmm." Yueliang nods, and thenments. "That sounds good, I will look forward to it. In the meantime, could you do me a favor?" His interest piqued but still guessing what it is, Rin ask. "What would you like me to do this time my interesting and wonderful grandson?" Listening to the over praise he is getting, Yue feels a little bad but then says. "I told my people I would be there tonight before this incident, and sis that I would help. If when you go back, if you could tell them that something came up, and that I am sorry for having to break my word that would be great. Of course, I will make it up to themter, but if I cannot live to see them again, than what is the point? I could only help one before the punishment, thus I can only do my best in the time toe." Yue exins dejectedly. With such an exnation, Rin could not help but feel he has grown, but at the same time is a little disappointed thus saying. "I will do this thing this time, but while I am proud of you, I am also disappointed in you Yueliang. You should always keep true to your word, so long as it is not something evil or bad. This is also why you should never fore swear yourself. Nothing good will evere of doing such a thing. Hopefully you have learned from this experience." "I see, thank you for the lesson grandpa. This lesson will be taken to heart, and never forgotten." Yuements. Rin sighs before saying. *Deep Sigh. "Remember do not make promises you cannot keep. Anyways, we have arrived at the tunnel, so please stay safe and be quick, we will be awaiting your return back home." Nodding his head, Yue then gives a bow to his grandpa before turning towards the tunnel he needs to go into and starts running into the cavern tunnel. Feeling pressure unlike before, subconsciously his body begins to slow a bit. Wondering what is going on, Yue thinks to himself. ''Why do I feel the pressure once again? Is it tempering me further, or did I take to long an what I had before has been removed already? .... No, never mind it is probably the first one.'' Chapter 176 - Getting Shot In A Cave Nodding his head, Yue then gives a bow to his grandpa before turning towards the tunnel he needs to go into and starts running into the cavern tunnel. Feeling pressure unlike before, subconsciously his body begins to slow a bit. Wondering what is going on, Yue thinks to himself. ''Why do I feel the pressure once again? Is it tempering me further, or did I take to long an what I had before has been removed already? ... No, never mind it is probably the first one.'' Seemingly right, he continues to make his way through the tunnel before noticing something. ''It seems something about the tunnel is different. Did the tunnels change? That does not seem likely but I guess nothing is really impossible. Hmm, maybe I am getting different trials this time, and am going to learn something new?!'' With such thoughts, Yueliang starts feeling excited and without noticing a smile appears on his face. The trip through the tunnel feeling long and arduous, hees across an underground ravine, and seeing no other way to cross it, Yue tries the void steps even with the increased pressure. Passing over the underground ravine, he makes his way towards the tunnel on the other side all the while slowing himself down. Not due to the pressure but because he wants to adapt to it and get used to it before continuing. Once in the tunnel, he sits a few meters from the edge and closes his eyes to rest for a few moments although he is not really tired. Letting himself get used to the pressure, he waits for seconds then turning to minutes, and minutes ticking by until an hour passes. As an hour had passed since he started resting, but about 2 hours since he ran in, a massive gust of wind blows through the tunnel he is resting in. Thus pushing his body out of the tunnel, where he barely catches onto the edge, and says. "Well, that is definitely new. Before I was only thrown back when I could not handle it." He says while waiting for the wind to pass that causes a very loud howling sound as it passes into the ravine. Feeling the rocks he is holding onto start to crack, Yue makes one swift pullunching his body upward as the ledge copses. Using the void steps he walks back into the tunnel and starts making his way while mumbling to himself with a smile. "That was fun, although it seems this immortal cave does not want me taking too long of rests likest time." "I wonder what caused my older self to create such a technique? It feels like it does not really rely too much on chi but intent. Of course chi is needed, but more through body tempering and understanding, not just absorbing and using like others. Hmm, and such strong abilities, am I being prepared for a war or going on the run for that happenster?" Yue ponders to himself while proceeding through the pressure filled tunnel. Not able to think of an answer at the moment, Yang interrupts answering. "Hello brother, it has been a while. Also to answer your question, I am not quite certain myself either, regardless, these skills have you tempering your body, and utilizing and guiding your chi through your movements. Thus if I am not wrong, this is an answer to your prayers so to speak." "Oh? How is that?" He asks in reply. Without dy, Yang answers while walking. "Well, you always seem to be finding yourself too busy to cultivate, or making excuses not to do so. Meanwhile the further you get in cultivation the more you rely on it. For example as a mortal, one breaths air, but as a cultivator you breath spiritual energy. Without it, or at least without guiding the chi you will die. Not only that, if you do not move it regrly it will be chaotic as is what happened before. That does not mean to release a move every day or so but to actually move all the chi in your body. Do you get what I mean?" Feeling a little confused, he replies. "I think so, but to sum it up. The skills I am learning, every time that they are practiced, they cause the chi to flow like other cultivators?" "Only for now." Yang says, before continuing. "You see, cultivators are supposed to learn breathing first, then foot work, then .... You know what that does not matter for now, anyways before even when you started you never practiced breathing as needed, which is necessary. It must be second nature so that you learn to cycle your chi while breathing, these skills will only help you for a few months, and are only a stop gap measure. Although they will definitely be your life line in the future if you are ever fighting or traveling." Yue exins. Seeing a light off in the distance, Yuements. "Thank you Yang, I understand." Then without another word, he keeps using void steps instead of walking on the ground, and swiftly makes his way towards the light. *Pftu *Pftu Pftu Yueliang picks up his speed as he hears such a sound as well as feeling wind scraping past him, as if high powered guns that are nearly silenced are being fired at him. Not wanting to get hit, or anything he notices the farther he progresses, the more that are being fired off all around him. While proceeding through the tunnel he wonders in his mind. ''What is going on, is the tunnel trying to kill me or teach me to advance the void steps? If it is the second, how am I supposed to just fold space?'' Trying to imagine himself moving to a distant area he can see, he jumps back as it is more likely he will get hit while trying. Then he gets an idea. ''Hmm, space is ever present yet what is in it is always moving. Maybe if I understand the flow of space, then I could seed? More difficult that it sounds, yet at the same time you miss 100 percent of the shots you do not take, so best to keep going.'' As he keeps moving backward until he is out of the field of getting shot at, he sits in front of a stgmite so at to hopefully not get blown away next time. Closing his eyes, he tries to think of all that he knows of space. Seconds turn to minutes, minutes turn to hours, and the wind blows hard once again, but this time with some big stones being sent flying and not losing their altitude. Goes to show how strong the wind is in the tunnel. Without even opening his eyes, he can feel the presence of the stones flying at him, and without dy stands up and punches and kicks towards them in a style that looks as if one was disying a cool looking martial art. However as he attacks them, without even realizing hepletes the first technique he learns, thus separating the intelligence from the assigned matter, there by turning it to back spiritual intelligences and unassigned matter respectively once again. Feeling the wind dying down, he opens his eyes and exims in his mind. ''Yes! I did it. I separated them just as my older self did.'' Never mind, it seems he did notice.* However still not having found out how to fold space, or even being able to think of much that he actually even knows of it, Yue decides to just put his life in the hands of the tunnel, and just go head first. Thus he runs straight into the field of fire, and feeling it prate his skin, then his muscle, and etc. The bullets made of air pass through his body in some spots, while in others they just disperse and leave a hole where blood starts pouring out quickly after. Blood pouring out from pretty much every limb and what not, pain follows, and so too does the wind then sends him flying out of the tunnel and into the underground ravine. As the chi fills his body, and begins healing him very fast, Yueliang is unable to do anything before he sees himself falling. Seeing the river below, as well as massive purple crystals near the shore, he makes a diving form with his body and hopes for the best as he swiftly descends towards the water. *Ppsshhh (Large Ssh!) As he enters the water, he notices it is deeper than he imagined, and so to is the flow of the river, thus he quickly starts swimming towards the shore. Once at the shore he sits down surrounded by the dark purple crystalsrger than himself on all sides except where the water is.. Deciding to take a break,ying down from his sitting position, and letting his wounds heal as he rests while thinking on where he messed up, as well as what he could do better on in the future. Chapter 177 - Getting Shot In A Cave Part 2 As he enters the water, he notices it is deeper than he imagined, and so to is the flow of the river, thus he quickly starts swimming towards the shore. Once at the shore he sits down surrounded by the dark purple crystalsrger than himself on all sides except where the water is. Deciding to take a break,ying down from his sitting position, and letting his wounds heal as he rests while thinking on where he messed up, as well as what he could do better on in the future. As heys and thinks on where he failed, and what could have been done better, he closes his eyes. Then his thoughts slowly drifting towards the peaceful sound of the fast running water beside him. Feeling more and more at peace, he rxes and his breathing calms thus bing as it should be in the first ce. Subconsciously, his body begins absorbing the energy around him while in this exultant state. Why he feels so triumphantly happy could only be ascertained if one asked him, however even he may not know. All that is known, is that as his body fills with the energy around him, new knowledge flows, and joy fills his body exceedingly. With the peace and joy filling his body he can feel his tiredness and any bad feelings leave his body. However feeling so at ease, he falls asleep only momentster. Although while falling into a deep sleep, his mind and soul are still memorizing all the iing information, and his body absorbing the energy. ---- About 6 Hours Later ---- *Yawn "What a good sleep..." Yueliang mumbles to himself as he wakes up and continues thinking to himself. ''Guess it is time to get back to the cave.'' Then with such thoughts flowing in his mind he takes a step forward and notices the scenery has changed. cing down his other foot, he looks around still half asleep and notices he is standing on the edge to the tunnel thinking. ''How did I get up here?'' The ledge breaks and he falls again, from which he leaps off of the stone beneath his feet, pushing off and then approaching one of the sides, he jumps off of it as well beforending on the opposite tunnel he needs to be in and his body rolling as he did not even feel like trying tond properly. Although had he wanted to it would have been as easy as breathing. Sitting his body up, he looks across at the ledge feeling wide awake now, and starts thinking about what happenedst night. ''The energy down there, that must be it, plus nothing in this ce breaks unless it is supposed to. Then does that mean I need more of whatever that spatial chi is? Eh, forget it.'' He slowly starts getting back up to his feet, then running forward he jumps and starts walking on the air. Making his way over to the other side of the underground ravine, he feels the pressure having lessened quite a bit since before. Not feeling hindered by it at the moment, Yue starts running through the path in hopes that he can make it through this time. A whileter, having made it back to the firing field, Yue tries to once again cross. Dodging the airpressed bullets here and there, he makes it through about 25 meters through the dense bullet range without getting hit. Then trying to fold space as he did before, ... it fails and he gets riddled with holes in his arms, hands, legs, feet, chest and one shot through both cheeks on his mouth within the span of 1. 5 seconds, thus causing him to bleed out at a rapid pace, and scream out in pain a blood curdling sound. "Aaargh" However without dy, the strong wind blows, picking up his body and smashing him against the walls and floor along the way, as it blows him out of the tunnel. With more injuries than before he was sent flying, it is a wonder he is not yet dead, especially considering all the holes he has in his body now. The wind that has picked up his body and is throwing him out, tosses him against the the left wall from when he wasing in, and his body rolls doing a backward summer sault as he hits the stone wall with a strong impact. Then thrown against the other wall, his arms crushes under his body trying to catch himself, then the roof where his right leg is shattered both on the femur and the fib. With the wind stopping for a split second, his body falls to the floor, and trying to catch himself with his left leg, the wind picks up again causing him to break his tibia and pate, as well as fracturing the femur on that leg. Being thrown against the walls again his skull cracks open a bit but not the skin, and fortunately no damage to the brain. Thrown all over the ce, his body is being treated as if it were a ragdoll that has been thrown into a meat grinder as his skin, muscle, and viscera shreds to bits. His bones breaking and body tearing apart as he is being sent through the tunnel, the only thinging from Yueliangs mouth and mind is pain. Being sent flying out of the tunnel, his body is thrown against the wall on the opposite side of the ravine, and like a rag doll, he falls down into the river below breaking and causing even more injuries. Flowing down the stream, the chi around him flows into his body closing up the wounds, but even then, he is no longer able to move. Almost every bone in his body is broken in one way or another, and the only think keeping his lungs from copsing, is the fact that some of his ribs are still barely holding themselves together. His eyes hazing, he can barely focus on anything as he floats except for one thought. ''This is much worse than that bird that one time. Too *Chough *Wince ... much pain, must hold on. Do not let everything you have worked so diligently for end here.'' Closing his eye lids as it hurts to much the more he tries to do almost anything, he rxes his entire body, and while it hurts at first, it feels much better than any time that it moves whether with or against his will. While his body passes through the river, he hears water falling, and knowing it will likely not turn out well, he just stays rxed and resigns himself to whatever fate may have in store for him this time. However since he is not opening his eyes, he missed one minor or major detail depending on ones outlook. That detail being that he is about to fall into the underground aquifer conduit and there are jagged rocks on all the sides of the round tunnel down. His body flowing down stream, he swiftly makes it to the falls due to the fast running water, and then is thrown by the water into the jagged wall. Yueliang feeling that this is divine intervention, uses the muscles in his hands despite his broken bones through out his body and grabs on for dear life with his hands down by his hips. His legs however are resting as he is presently sitting on a protrusion from the wall. Sitting there as his blood pours out slower than before into the water, but with a clearer mind he starts wondering to himself. ''How exactly did I get myself into this mess? I mean I know how, but still. I guess it is true when they say that the best things in life nevere easy.'' Meanwhile back on the where the emperor resides, Rin is standing before Ai Lan and says. "My little Ai, there is something I need to tell you." He says while looking at his daughter sitting in her room surrounded by many but not even three quarters of the total of her pets while she looks as if she is depressed or in despair. Although even in this state, she replies. "Is it news of what happened to brother?" Revealing a bitter smile on his face upon hearing this, he answers. "Yes my wonderful daughter, and I am sorry to see you going through this. Anyways, Yueliang had to go back and cultivate, it seems in this case his own worst enemy is himself. Regardless, if he did not go back, he would not be able to finish what he has started, and would be punished instead." Hearing this, she says. "I understand, I do not like it, but I do understand. The suffering of that ce is not something that I would wish on anybody, but he must do what he feels is right even if that means going to that ce of torment and torture." Rin just smiles helplessly as he knows full well how terrible that ce is, even if it did provide the necessary means to bring about the peace from the chaotic times he was raised in. Chapter 178 - Schemeing Rin just smiles helplessly as he knows full well how terrible that ce is, even if it did provide the necessary means to bring about the peace from the chaotic times he was raised in. The two stay there in silence for a while as they creatures sleep around them, and they watch the stars. Looking up and watching as falling stars and meteors pass, as well as watching the aurora borealis above them, the two feel at ease. Seeing the vastness of the space above them, feels as though it puts some things into perspective, but most of all the color an passing of time watching it is just so rxing. However after a few hours pass, and Ai Lan falls asleep, Rin watches as the dragons surrounding them start extending their wings to make a shield over them as if they were awake the entire time and seeing the young princess now asleep, they are going to protect her from any and all danger that may arise. Seeing this, Rin swiftly jumps up and leaves the area as he has other things to do. A few minutester, he makes his way into the room of some of Yueliangs subordinates, in which he scans to room with his divine sense to find ke. Once she is found, he walks towards the building where she is residing. Opening the door, he walks in, and heads towards her room. *Knock *Knock Rin knocks on the door to kes room still sensing her asleep inside. ... Receiving no answer he starts turning around figuring that she is likely still asleep and he does not want to disturb her or the others. "Who are you and what is your business here?" A figure whispers in his ear behind him, causing him to nearly jump out of his skin, as he did not see anyone approach him and always has his divine sense on subconsciously. Thus he quickly turns around to see who it is while trying to make a little space between them. Turning around, he looks down the dark hall that he knows was empty when he walked in, only to see nobody within 2 meters of him. Although the hall is filled with glowing red and glowing blue eyes, all of which would be very intimidating to most people, but to Rin, he just sighs. *Deep Sigh. "You know, baring hostility towards guests is not very polite." "Neither is breaking into some ones residence." A familiar voice says, however as the room is still dark, while everyone in the hall can see each other clearly, only Rin recognizes the others, but not vice versa. Therefore realizing this, Rin gives a hint. "Well, who knew the people I give shelter to and feed, would suddenly bare their fangs at me." Hearing this, they think for a few seconds before everyone in the hall disperses except for ke who says. "Our apologize sir, it seems we have offended you." "It is alright, I understand you and your people are likely on edge to anyone that is not my grandson. At least it means that he will likely be much safer. Although I am curious how it is that you all moved so silently that I did not hear a single sound, nor detect any movement from anyone, but instead still saw you in your rooms?" Rin asks. "Why is it so surprising? Have you never been among those most humans call monsters or demi humans?" ke asks with mainly a sleepy voice but her entirety still on full alert. Rin thinks before answering. ''I guess humoring a few questions of my grandsons followers would not hurt.'' Thus he answers. "It is not that I have not seen your kind before, but while it may not be unusual to hide your presence, leaving it behind on the other hand ispletely different. Then there is also the fact that divine sense can perceive everything around you even if hidden." With that said, kements. "Key word, can, does not mean it will. Clearly your so called divine sense needs practice, and seeing as you have been in your peaceful castle for so long it seems to have deteriorated. Hence before you have any troublee to your or your family, you should start training again. Now with the pleasantries out of the way, why have youe here personally?" He answers her question. "It seems you do not have much regard for me yet, but at least you are loyal to Yue and I guess that is what matters. *Sigh. Anyways, my grandson asked me to tell you that he will not be back for a while as he needs to go back and cultivate otherwise there will be some serious issues. That is pretty much all there was. So with that said, I will be taking my leave." Before she can even open her mouth, not to mention evenmenting or asking any questions, he is gone. Disappeared before her very eyes, and not so much as a breeze left behind, as if he was never there or even existed. Thus she just goes back to her room, while thinking. ''I will just tell everyone tomorrow, but that speed is truly terrifying, it seems we really need to get stronger before such an ident happens again.'' Rin as he is leaving truly takes to heart what ke said, as he feels that there was not a single word wrong with what she said. He truly has degraded his skills due tocency that hase around due to peace. Thus causing him to think. ''Comcency will get one killed, this is what I have been trying to tell my grandson, and yet here I am having been affected by it for who knows how long. Being a hypocrite is bad enough, but if I can no longer protect my family or those that I care about because of mycency than I would not be able to live with myself. I must restart my training once again, there is no time to waste.'' Thus he heads back to his room without dy. Meanwhile, Yueliang having been sitting on the protrusion from the wall for hours now, as well as holding on and feeling his hands beyond exhausted, he feels that his body has healed enough to make small movements. Although even then, that is iffy since he can feel that his bones are still broken, his muscles have only barely healed enough to be called connected. The viscera is still reforming, and his skin has healed a fewyers already which is one of the few things keeping him from dying right here and now. With his analysis of his body having been done quickly he thinks to himself. ''Clearly I am going to have to sleep here, what a pain. Well, at least it is just more training which is nice. Plus it feels like I have learned something. It is difficult to keep many people around you until you have the strength or circumstances to do so. For me, I used to have the circumstance, but the strength is clearly a no, but at least they do not hold it against me, for which I am truly grateful. Truly I was na?ve before.'' Having finished his thoughts, his mind quickly quiets as he starts falling asleep. Not moving a single centimeter, he falls asleep in ce as if he were part of the wall or a statue. The only thing on him that is moving are his nostrils, even his chest has such minimal movement one would not notice unless looking very closely at it. Meanwhile as this is urring, back on the of the emperor something is urring. A figure in the dark is drawing and writing. Making blueprints, and detailed notes, every single thing that has been observed is being taken down for future reference by this shadowy figure. The times that guards change shift, their weapons and equipment, the weaknesses that are less noticeable. If it is something that is a useful piece of information it is written and posted around this figures room. This figure having finished another page, picks it up and moves to one of their walls to pin it on the wall. However the moment they pin it, the page disappears as if it never existed causing the person to smile before going back to their bed while thinking. ''This is wonderful, soon enough we can leave this ce and get rid of the pests who are keeping us here. The master does not need them, all the master needs are us, and I shall be the one to take care of this for him. He will reward me surely.. Our benevolent master always rewards us. Why did he even choose this lousy? There are so many better ces, and even if he wants this why not just order us to take out those living here?'' Chapter 179 - Something Strange / Something New This figure having finished another page, picks it up and moves to one of their walls to pin it on the wall. However the moment they pin it, the page disappears as if it never existed causing the person to smile before going back to their bed while thinking. ''... There are so many better ces, and even if he wants this why not just order us to take out those living here?'' ''Honestly, it is a pity thest raid has not worked out as nned. All because the princess had to show up as well as those soldiers. *Sigh. At least the next invasion should work properly, the only problem now is the timing. Hopefully everything can be ready by then.'' The shadowy figure thinks to themselves as they get ready to go to sleep in theirfortable bed. Regardless as the time passes the hours flow by until it is once again morning, where everyone is up and out working on the project they have been assigned by Yueliang. Some high orcs heating up and melting sand before shaping the molten liquid in order to make ss. Where as some of the others including the goblins are mining one of the nearby mountains in the room for metal and not really caring what type as they could just strengthen them as alloys or otherwise if need be. Then some of the others are working on digging the massive hole that needs to be made for this project. Everyone having their own respective jobs to do, keeps the area very busy in this room, while in another Shen Hu and Huoli are taking good care of their little ones, and teaching them to hunt already. Yin is working on more advanced alchemical forme and alchemical techniques with his master Bing Wen. Then there is Ai Lan who isying on the ground right where emperor Rin left herst night, still not having moved except to breath and opening her eyes to look up at the sky. Still surrounded by her pets she stares up at the sky, her eyes filled with a mix of mncholy and despair. Feeling that without Yue around life is draining and debilitating just to think about not to mention actually getting up and living her life. However she just tries to focus on and think of her memories with him to get herself up. It is painful and tiring, but she knows that if she cannot live without him nearby, she will likely just die. That being sooner rather thanter, thus she tries to adapt to her current situation. Meanwhile, Yueliang having tried to sleep to the best of his abilities, was in excruciating pain all through the night as his bones were realigning themselves. And while he far from beingpletely healed, his bones should be strong enough now to at least stand up. Although not wanting to make things worse than they already are, Yue lets go of the wall, and gently pushes himself off before using the void steps to climb up and out of the underground aquifer conduit. Taking one step at a time, he can feel the creaking and pain in his bones as if they are about to snap at any moment. Walking up each step, he nearly cried out, tears forming in his eyes, but he holds them back because of feeling that it is unbing of a man to cry especially when in front of others. (Which he is not near anybody at the moment.) As he makes his way up, Yueliang notices the water flow has increased and now he will have to hold his breath and either swim or find some way to get through the very high powered water flow. The water pressure being so strong at the moment that one might think the river is an oversized firehose. (A slight exaggeration, but pretty close) Seeing this he thinks to himself. ''No rope of any sort to pull myself through, therefore that is clearly out, cannot climb on the sides pulling myself because even if there were grooves to grab onto my body is not in good enough shape. Then again, how am I to get through this? I clearly cannot swim through it, and using the void steps would not work unless I folded space. However I have yet to even figure that out for myself. ...'' ''Wait, the crystals. There was one thing different when I seeded that one time in doing it by ident. Plus I noticed that the ones nearest to me had changed color, yet none of the others. So unless I am wrong, the most likely thing is the crystals. Although seeing as I cannot get to them, maybe there are more beneath me if I follow the aqueduct conduit? Ugh... This is going to hurt...'' Having finished his thoughts, he starts walking downward practically walking in ce but still descending but staying close enough to the one wall he was on earlier that he does not get hit by the water at the moment. As he descends he feels chi, very dense chi the lower he gets. But not letting himself get distracted he continues down. Getting closer and closer to the bottom of the way down, he notices it is glowing very brightly below him. Looking closer while walking down, he sees glowing mushrooms, ferns, flowers, and various other nts. Even a few glowing rocks, however when he gets down to the bottom, which takes a bit longer since the cavern below is about 3 stories tall. When he finally gets to the bottom and moves over to the drynd part and not the river, he notices a pir in the middle of the cave, that is glowing purple and is the same as the crystals he saw up above. Although the thing that really catches his interest is when he looks down just a little bit and sees the river flowing towards it, but a few centimeters before touching it, the water disappears. Seeing this, he wonders if he is seeing things, or if the water is going underneath the ground, or what could be happening. With such thoughts he follows the river all the way over to therge purple crystal. While Yueliang walks towards the pir he sees a few small fish that have translucent (semi transparent) fish swimming in the water, as well as a kangaroo rat withrge earsing near the water right in front of him as if there was nothing to be worried about. So letting the strange little creature get its drink of water, Yue just stands there and watches the kind of cute little creature drinking up. One of the translucent fish turns toward the littlerge eared kangaroo rat, and as if breathing in, the fish creates a wind tunnel through the water, and sucks in the little critter into its stomach. The creature now gone and never to be seen again, the tunnel disappears, and the fish continues breathing through its gills as if nothing ever happened. This disy shocks Yue, but a few minutester, he starts thinking. ''This seems strange, so are all the being in here capable of manipting space to their will? But the pir has not changed color even after having its energy absorbed. Is my theory wrong or am I missing something? Never the less, clearly I should not touch anything in here.'' With these thoughts, he raises his altitude by two meters, just to be safe, regardless of the glowing nts that reach the roof of this cave. *Fwoosh *Leaves Rustling Feeling a light breeze, Yueliang looks around out of curiosity for the source. Not seeing anything that might have caused it he keeps moving, but then something clicks, and looking around, he notices everything is rearranged except for the river below him, the pir, and the walls. Seeing this he picks up his pace, and while not quite scared he starts thinking. ''Clearly once I am done here, there will be no time to waste before leaving this cave, or I might be eaten or something as well.'' Once over near the pir, he looks down and sees what he saw as a few centimeters from way back at where he entered, was actually a whole 2 meters. Moving closer to the pir he even watches the watering towards him disappear, but without wasting any more time, he sits down a few centimeters from the pir and closes his eyes to rest. Since he has not yet relearned how to cultivate, Yue closes his eyes to let himself rest, let his body absorb the energy around him as it has before, and anything else that may happen here. Then while that is happening, he tries to think on the nature of the way things work around here. Trying to think on the nature of how the nature is down here, he inevitably falls asleep. While he may not have done much today, healing takes a lot out of people sometimes. Chapter 180 - An Emotional Day Since he has not yet relearned how to cultivate, Yue closes his eyes to let himself rest, let his body absorb the energy around him as it has before, and anything else that may happen here. Then while that is happening, he tries to think on the nature of the way things work around here. Trying to think on the nature of how the nature is down here, he inevitably falls asleep. While he may not have done much today, healing takes a lot out of people sometimes. ---- Exactly 12 Hours Later ---- *Yawn. Yueliang stretches his arms and legs as he thinks to himself. ''What a great nights sleep, quite peaceful. It is a pity I cannot tell the time while here. Then again what is the point of telling time? As long as we work hard to get done what we can and not waste our lives than why pay attention to it?'' He wonders as he sits upfortably. Stretching out his back, legs, arm, fingers, toes and neck it finally hits him. ''I do not feel pain anymore! Maybe I am mostly healed?'' With such thoughts, Yue pushes himself back up to his feet, as he walks on the smooth pebbles sliding beneath his feet. Looking down he realizes that he is not in the same ce he went to sleep, lifting his gaze up ward, he sees the grassy area a few meters from his location where he slept. Seeing this, Yue looks at therge crystal that is big enough to have a small house on each level of it, he finally understands one of the things he has been trying to learn. ''It is not with energy that one folds space, but with understanding of the space around you. You are not going against it, but flowing with it as it moves.'' Having figured this out, Yueliang closes his eyes and focuses on the energy around him while thinking about the river above him. Taking one step forward he smiles as he feels the flow of the energy and opens his eyes to see that he has seeded. Then jumping up while raising his fist he exims. "YES! I DID IT!" Thennding. "Ouch Ow Ow." He cries out as he feels that he is clearly not fully healed. Feeling a little sad that he cannot share this with anyone at the moment without leaving this ce, he closes about to fold space with the void steps beforeing to a conclusion. ''Wait, as much fun as it is, and as nice as this is. It is most probably for the best to not abuse such an ability.'' Thus without wanting to waste anymore time, he uses the void steps to walk into the air back up to the cavern tunnel. While walking he mumbles to himself. "*Sigh, it is painful just to think about going back here, but without going back there is no way to conclude my training. Although I will not deny that while it is extremely painful, all of this training is fun and feels good." (Not in a masochistic way for those of you thinking about such things. More like the good feeling after a good workout.) Having gotten back up to the tunnel, there is something different, every part of the ceiling walls and floor are covered in ice spikes. So proceeding through regardless of this, he says while walking a little above the ice spikes in the air. "It seems the cave is only giving me thisst chance to make it through or it will kill me." Eventually getting back to the firing area, where he got shot many, many times before, Yueliang closes his eyes takes a breath, and while feeling the spiritual intelligences around him, he takes a step forward following them as he folds space to the other side of this trap. Not knowing what awaits him on the other side, Yueliang just hopes it will not result in his death this time. Seeing a dry but smooth tunnel made of te rock before him as well as seeing the bright light in front, he looks back and sees the area where he was shot before many tens of meters behind him. It is not without hardship that one can advance. Is the feeling in his heart at this moment as he starts walking forward towards the light. Nearly going blind with each step closer he gets, knowing this ce is for training, Yue focuses his eyes and tries to see what is beyond this light as he does not want to fail without putting in some effort first. Picking up his pace a little he hurries towards the light fearlessly as he desires to know what is before him causing such a bright light. ... Stepping into the light, his eyes adjust after a few seconds. Although all he sees around him is just bright white light everywhere, even making up a table and chairs in the center with flowers all around that look like origami but are certainly growing naturally. Moving towards the table and chairs, he notices a figure appearing in one of them with each step closer. Then before he realizes, he finds himself sitting in the chair across from that person while feeling a bit disoriented. "Hello, I am Yueliang. Who are you?" Yue asks with a curious but soft voice, hoping to not offend this new creature that looks humanish. Although its hair moves as if it is made of metal thread, its body refined and toned but not to an unsightly degree but instead an appealing one. A tunic that appears to be made of light as well covering the strangers chest and body except the arms hands. There is even a hood covering the strangers hair that seems to be long enough to touch her lower back or even her butt. A very soothing, feminine voice calmlyments. "Well, well, look at you, it seems you have manners unlike the one before you who tried to force their way through the tunnels." The stranger notices the look of disappointment on Yue''s face and adds. "Do not worry, you should still feel honored. This ce was made for you only, the rude and brutish person who came in died in the first cave due to their bodies weakness." She says as if she could read his mind. Feeling a little proud of his aplishments so far, the smile reappears on his face. But Yue tries to get rid of the proud feeling while staying happy, because pride is bad. Seeing this, thedy giggles a little before saying. "I take it you must be wondering why you are here right?" "Miss ..., Is it not because of my future self or something?" Yue asks while confusion floods his mind. Not knowing whether she shouldugh or sigh, she says. "That is not the case, you just saw a vision of the future. While I admit it may have seemed like they were talking to you, it was just an artificial memory of you teaching someone else. Anyways, sorry for myck of manners just now, I am Aria, pleased to meet you." "What a pretty name." Yue mumbles quietly and idently speaking his mind. "Hehe, thank you. Although my other name you would be incapable of pronouncing. Either way, the reason you are here is for training obviously, but also something else. Your mother is in danger but in your previous state you would have died before you could blink, now you might die after getting closer to her location. A big step if I do say so myself." Aria exins. Hearing about his mother, Yueliangs mind tries to wrap itself around the thought before he takes a deep breath andments. "If you do not mind, how do you know my mother?" She smiles, as he is actually doing better than she thought he would. Then she answers. "It is not a problem, you see, I am one of her .... creations I guess you could say. Just as I appear, I am an ai no human soul or beast. Anyways, she is not in any immediate danger of death, but she has been captured. Before you go there, you must go and receive training from each of my fellow creations. Please be quick young man, follow your current path and you will find them." She says before her body starts disappearing. "Wait...." Yue exims. Arias'' body begins reforming as she tilts her head as if to ask ''what is it?'' "I have two questions. You said follow my current path? What do you mean by that? Then also, an artificial memory? Could you please exin?" Yue asks as he feels that such answers will ease his mind. That said, Aria replies. "I guess, I can indulge your curiosity a little. Current path - how you are living your life so to speak. Just keep helping those you care about and you will find what you seek. Then artificial memory, created by analyzing your dna, and then using what you would likely look like as a simtion for teach others. Of course this was made just for you." Yueliang opens his mouth, but Aria starts again before he can speak saying. "As a little bonus for you, since I am sure this is your next question. Yes, your mom misses you, but will note to you, as you must first grow up into a ''fine young man'' first. She was out helping others before getting kidnapped and imprisoned. That is all, now I must be going." Aria says as her body dissipates before Yue could say another word. With Aria now gone, Yue can feel tears welling up in his eyes, but will not let them flow. Three words, fine young man, he heard in ''her'' voice. His mothers voice that he has not heard since so long ago and he was sure he had forgotten.. Just hearing it once the emotions came back, although not any other memories than the one he saw with gramps. Chapter 181 - Should Not Go Over There With Aria now gone, Yue can feel tears welling up in his eyes, but will not let them flow. Three words, fine young man, he heard in ''her'' voice. His mothers voice that he has not heard since so long ago and he was sure he had forgotten. Just hearing it once the emotions came back, although not any other memories than the one he saw with gramps. Having so many emotions welling up inside him, Yueliang spends a few minutes just sitting in the chair trying to organize his thoughts and mind. ''Honestly, I do not get it. I did not feel so much when they were dead to the best of my knowledge, but now that there is knowledge otherwise so many feelings keep affecting my state of mind. Why is it so difficult to control myself all of a sudden. This needs to be my next projectter, but in the mean time let us see if there is anything else around here.'' Getting up from the chair and pushing aside any unnecessary emotions, he starts walking around the room and exploring, however aside from the strange nts, environment, table and chairs he found nothing else. However in the unlikely chance that he has missed anything, he walks over to the edge of the room starting from where he came in and starts walking around. *Soft breeze blows. Feeling and hearing the very light breeze that would not have been noticed had he not walked over to this particr spot, he turns and walks towards the wall presuming it is an illusion. *Thud ''Nope, not an illusion.'' He thinks as he pushes on the wall in case it is a door. .... ''Not a door?'' At this point confusion runs rampant in his mind before a solutiones to mind. Pulling his hand back, he punches at the wall, thus separating the chi and unassigned matter. Revealing a light hallway, he walks through. *Thud Looking back he sees the ground raising in bs quickly and closing behind him, so Yueliang starts running through the tunnel. A few minutester he notices it has stopped but is in another white room now causing him to wonder? ''What is the point of all this?'' Walking along the walls, there is nothing, so he tries the center and finds ... more nothing. ''*sigh. I can alwayse backter and check this ce.'' Yueliang thinks to himself as he closes his eyes and taking a step forward he arrives outside the cave. "Ahhh, Fresh air at longst." Yueliang exims while over exaggerating a bit, even causing the giant lizards to look at him oddly. A momentter he starts stretching, twisting his back, moving his arms, and legs in very difficult positions. Feeling everything properly in its ce, Yue says with a smile. "Good bye dragon. I hope to one day meet more of your inhabitants." Closing his eyes, he feels the space around, as it flows by him, he starts thinking of the throne room of his grandpas castle. In the next second, Yue opens his eyes only to see his grandpa in shock. Looking back he sees others in the room in shock as well, thus he says to himself. "What happened here? Did I miss something important?" The first person to break out of their shock is one of those behind him who says. "Young man, how did you appear here? It should not be possible to teleport in and out of this castle without the emperors technique or a direct high ss teleportation array. Seeing as none of those are the case what did you do?" ''That seems a bit long winded just to ask one question, but it seems I was the cause.'' Yueliang thinks before answering. "My apologies if I interrupted your council grandpa. I will go see sister first, but once you are done here please let me know. There is something I am sure you will want to know." Yueliang says before folding space to his sisters room, not letting anyone get a word in otherwise. Meanwhile those in the throne room feel a series of feelings overe them, just to name a few relief that the young man is his grandson or he would be a threat, surprised he is so powerful as to ''teleport'' as he please (they misunderstand), and a number of other thoughts. The emperor however brings them back from their reverie. *Ahem "Well let us get back to the matter at hand." In the mean time, Yueliang appears in the circle of beasts, but behind his sister. Seeing this, he kneels down while seeing his sleeping sister on the grass, and pokes her right shoulder as she isying on her side. Waking up, with a cute drowsy look on her face she turns around to see what her pets want since she does not imagine anyone elseing in her room. However seeing her brother with a smile on his face, she immediately hugs him eximing. "Brother! When did you get back?" "Just now." Yue replies as he reciprocates her hug. A few momentster, the two separate and Ai Lan asks excitedly while wearing a sincere smile on her face. "How are you? Did your training go well?" He smiles as he answers. "I am d to see you care so much for your brother." He teases shortly before answering after seeing her pouting face. "Alright, no need to make such a face. I am doing well, and learned a lot. It was dangerous and painful, but over all it was fun. There were many beautiful sights, and new experiences that I wish I could share with you." Yue says. Pouting again she says. "Brother did you forget we are cultivators of course you can share it with me, but seeing as I am not very good with the technique, we should ask daddy." She says with a conflicted expression as she wanted this to be between just them. Yueliang nods at this, and says. "I did not forget, but just figured it would be more meaningful if I could share it with you myself. Waiting works. Anyways, sorry for waking you sis, I am going to see my subordinates and how their progress is so far. We can talkter." He says before giving her a hug. Then without allowing her to stop him or say anything, he steps back as he folds space back over to the room where most of his people are. Only needing a single nce, he can already tell the hold is nearly finished. Then next to it are a fewrge piles of thick ss panes, as well as metal I- beams of a few different types or quality as it is a little difficult to tell from this distance. Happy that he is getting faster and better at folding space, he walks over towards his people as he watches them carrying heavy supplies of various types from location to location. Even having his attention drawn towards the pirs of smoke near the mount which are clearly from the forges melting ore and casting metal. Which causes him to wonder. ''I wonder where they got the oil for casting? While I may not know much about forging, I at least know the basics.'' Either way, turning his head back towards where the massive project, he hears a familiar voice behind him say. "Hello Yueliang, it has been a while, good to see you back, not to mention in one piece." The person jokes, as Yueliang turns around to see Orine. "Orine, it has been to long." Yue says while feeling happy to see her again, and continuing. "By the way, I thought you where learning from Victoria. Have you finished already? It is interesting, as much as you enjoy fighting, it seems you have found another battlefield to enjoy and experience." Hearing this, she smiles, as it is clear that he has not forgotten her, and at the same time he is making cute jokes, so she replies. "I have not finished learning everything from her yet, but even after that, there will always be more to learn. By the way, probably best if you do not go over there, as it looks like they have picked up a rhythm to work to again." "Oh?" Yue looks back at them for a moment before saying. "Good to know, I wille byter to drop off cultivation techniques, unless they want to learn what I have been working on." Yue says while hoping. ''Hopefully they choose the second option, as it means I could save up my years and shop coins. Plus as far as I can tell, this is stronger than what I was learning in the beginning, which seem odd but oh well. Why question it? Then again, ke said earlier they will choose what I am learning.'' Orine answers. "I know many are anxious and eager to begin cultivating, but they are probably more interested in yours. Although some seem to not care what they practice. Either way, whatever you choose to pass onto us will be what we practice. In the meantime everyone will keep working on the project you have given to us." Smiling, Yueliang says. "I missed you Orine, d to see that you are doing well.. If you are not too busy, could we go and say hello to Victoria as well? I am sure you both have been quite hard at work, and could use a break right about now." Chapter 182 - What Is Going On? Smiling, Yueliang says. "I missed you Orine, d to see that you are doing well. If you are not too busy, could we go and say hello to Victoria as well? I am sure you both have been quite hard at work, and could use a break right about now." A conflicted feeling appears for a split second, and then leaves before she nods while saying. "Ok, follow me." Then turning around she start walking towards the residence they all are staying in which is clearlyrge so as to fit hundreds of people. The very same ce that Rin came to just a little while ago. Making their way towards the building. *Booom *Ground Rumbling They feel the whole space around them shaking violently as if they were inside a baby rattle and the world they are standing on is one of the balls inside of it. The ground and air shake violently, explosions are heard for a few seconds. Even some of the people working around the hole fell inside. Fortunately none of the spikes or other dangers have been put in ce yet. Then as if it never happened in the first ce, everything returns to normal instantaneously. This causing the high orcs, the goblins, and even Yueliang to all look around while feeling worry and dumbfounded. However a split secondter something clicks, and Yueliangs eyes open wide as he exims. "Victoria! We need to check on her." Orine realizing what he means after hearing that, has shock written on her face as well, but not letting it hold her back she starts running towards their current residence closely followed by Yueliang. The only reason Yue does not run there on his own is simply the fact that there are hundreds of rooms in that ce, and he has no ideas if he would even make it to her in time. A few minutester, inside the building, Orine opens a door, and Yue rushes inside to check and see how she is doing. Then to his surprise, he saw knives sticking out of the ground, a few out of the walls, someying all over the ce, as well as other tools, ingredients, and kitchen wares. Looking around as he makes his way through the veryrge kitchen, towards the back corner, he sees Victoria leaning up against the cabs full of pots pans and etc. However inside her right forearm is arge kitchen knife all the way through, on her right arm arge gash from a butchers de which seems to have fallen, and worst of all is the chef slicing knife sticking out of her stomach and blood flowing out of her mouth as well as her other areas. Seeing this, Yueliang quickly says. "Orine, I will be back. In the mean time see if anyone else is injured, if they are bring them out front." Orine nods her head, and turns around to leave immediately, while Yueliang picks up Victoria as gently and carefully as he can. Once he is standing, he closes his eyes, feels the flow of the spiritual energy around him, and then folds space to the throne room. In that next second, he says. "Grandpa, please hurry and save my friend. I do not want to lose anymore people than I already have." However opening his eyes, he sees the room is empty, causing him to wonder. ''Where could he be?'' Although not wasting a second, he tries going to his sister as that is where he told his grandpa he would be. Looking around with Victoria still in his arms, and the des still inside her body, as pulling them out would increase the blood flow, he does not see his sister or his grandpa. Not even a single one of her pets inside. As this is all urring, he thinks to himself. ''Maybe, it might work? I guess there will never be any results if you do not try.'' Thus closing his eyes and feeling the energy around him, he starts thinking of his grandpa, more specifically his most recent memories of him, not wanting to risk too much otherwise he takes a step forward and opens his eyes. Opening his eyes he realizes that it did not work, and he has not moved except one step forward, thus he quickly tries again, while pleading internally. ''Please, please work. I do not want others to suffer if I am able to help.'' Feeling desperation, and hope, at the same time, he tries a second time. ... Yueliang opens his eyes, and sees a different scenery. Just tunnels, tunnels and more tunnels, all made of stone bricks. While it looked aesthetically pleasing and had a sort of dungeon like aura about it, he walks forward to get a better look through all the different tunnels. Not seeing anyone, but feeling he would not have appeared in this strange ce for no apparent reason, he calls out in a smooth but loud enough voice. "Grandpa Rin, Sister Ai Lan, Are you there?" His voice echoing in every direction as the tunnel area he is in is like a ball with tunnels going every which way. Making it exceedingly easy for someone to get lost in here. Receiving no reply, Yue turns around just to look once more before leaving. "Nope" He says as he does not see anyone and then focusing on his sister this time, he starts taking a step forward. *Grab. A hand reaches out and pulls Yueliang back, his eyes still closed, he opens them to see what is going on, and sees himself inside of his grandpas portal, as he looks as him with a finger over his mouth telling him too be quiet. Next to him is his sister, and behind those two are some maids, soldier and others. Looking down through the portal he does not see anything, but then raises his arms as if to ask his grandpa to please heal her. Gramps shakes his head in reply. Feeling a bit annoyed, Yueliang tries to maneuver his hands to put Rin and Ai Lans hands together, and then points for the others to all do the same. After a few seconds the servants, emperor and princess all feeling confused are now holding hands, and with that, Yue grabs hold of grandpa and Ai Lans'' hands. Then closing his eyes, he folds space back to the front of his subordinates room. Yueliang then says. "Now will you please heal her? And the others if there are any?" Grandpa Rin sighs. *Deep Sigh. "I guess it is toote now, they will likely know that we were there. *Snap. The reason I did not do it before was Chi fluctuations can be detected by others if they are sensitive to them or looking for something. Anyways, while your void steps may not cause them, my portal had to be left open in order for them to assume it was natural." Rin says as he heals Victoria, and pulls out the des lodged inside of her. A few momentster, not a scar is left, and Victoria just rests in Yueliangs'' arms because of the tiredness from blood loss. Either way, seeing her healed, Yue says. "Thank you, but by the way, could not keep the portal open from a distance? If you did that it seems like it would not be a problem?" The emperor shakes his head and snaps again, to heal thoseying on the ground before them. *snap. "I can only be so far from it for it to stay open, and even then it requires a lot of energy just to keep it open. If you had note along, in a few minutes we would have had to leave anyway. It is just that I could still feel some ones presence in the tunnels, and did not want to leave until they left." After healing the three bodiesying on the ground, Rin says. "That is all, my spiritual energy is running low, so if anyone else needs healing they will have to wait." Yueliang nods, and says. "Thank you very much." Ai Lan quickly intervenes asking. "Now that the question and answer portion of the talk are out of the way, who is the cause of this? I thought the culprit fromst time was dealt with?" Hearing this, Rin answers. "I have no idea either honey, but the culprit fromst time, we found out they were just a pawn..." Yue cuts in while the servants start spreading out a little not wanting to bother the royals. "By the way sis, I just wanted to ask, where are all of your pets?" "And that is another thing, why are the enemies not in brothers subordinates room? While I am notining, I am curious.... Anyways, to answer your question, no. They are still back in my room. I figured the enemy likely would not touch my pets since they seem to be onlying after humans." Ai Lan answers after asking what was on her mind. With that said, Rin starts thinking, but Yue says. "I do not know why they havee, nor do I know who these enemies are, but I just wanted to say when I went to your room earlier searching for you and gramps it was deste. Dead silence. The nt life was still there, but not a single one of your pets that I saw before. Not even a fish.. At first, I was wondering if you moved or it was the wrong room." Chapter 183 - An Idea/ Plan? With that said, Rin starts thinking, but Yue says. "I do not know why they havee, nor do I know who these enemies are, but I just wanted to say when I went to your room earlier searching for you and gramps it was deste. Dead silence. The nt life was still there, but not a single one of your pets that I saw before. Not even a fish. At first, I was wondering if you moved or it was the wrong room." Hearing this, worry befalls his sister as she fears what may have be of her pets, nay her friends. She looks at Yue with pleading eyes as she exims. "Brother, please take me there, I must make sure they are okay!" Before anything else could be said, Rin intervenes, and steps in front of Ai Lan saying. "My little Ai, you cannot go there. As much as I would like to let you, did you forget we are in the middle of an invasion? Not to mention the fact that we do not even know where most of them are located." "But daddy, that is exactly why. Then if you ount for brothers ability to move between different areas without leaving the slightest detectable fluctuations, it should be no problem. We go in, then go out." She adds. "If I may interrupt here, while it would not be difficult for me to go there, there is another thing I have been meaning to ask." Yue says while look at both of them. "Why do you stay here? You are frequently attacked, you lose people often. It seems like if you moved around more often it might make things easier. Especially if you gave no notice untilst minute that you are going. Although you may risk having some things stolen while you are gone, or a ce taken over, you would no longer have to worry about losing lives. Then again, with cultivation you could probably just pick up this estate, and take it with you." He says all in one breath. As both listen to what he has to say, his sister starts first bymenting. "It is a nice idea in theory, although actually putting it into action would take a lot more work than you realize." Rin nods before adding. "My daughter is right. For instance, if people who need help do not know where the imperial family is, how will theye to ask for aid? If this family is always moving, how would that affect peoples view of us? Weak more than likely. Then what of our military, and also where would we go? There are too many problems to list, and while I do not want my people to die, this is something that would take a long time before realizing." He starts pointing out the ws of Yueliangs idea. But maintaining his determination, Yuements philosophically. "There can be an infinite number of reasons not to do something, but you only need one to put your n into action. And while it may take a while to bear fruit, if you never nt it and try, you will never see the results." With that said, Ai Lan and Rin turn to look at look at each other for a few moments before looking at Yueliang again. The emperor then says. "While you are right, now is not the time to discuss it. We can talk about itter if you want. In the mean time there must be something we can do to get rid of these intruders." Feeling that his grandpa is right, Yueliangments. "I have an idea that could work." Hearing this, Ai Lan and Rin look at him expectantly waiting to hear what sort of profound idea they could have missed. Seeing their expectations, Yue answers with a sigh. *Deep Sigh. "It is simple really, even more so if they were mortals which they are not. Anyways, grandpa, you can see every part of this castle as far as I know. So with that being said, why not release your power but only in the ces without any of our people. You should have at least that much control right? Plus, even if you lose a bit of control it should not matter if the pce is destroyed. It can always be rebuilt." "Hmm. It could work, but I would have to be out in the halls to do it which would leave me at risk while I am doing it." He replies. "*Sigh. Where is your imagination grandpa? You where hiding in your portal before. Why not do the same again? Last time it was invisible, if you do that, they will not know right?" Yue exins. Thinking about the n, Ai Lan says. "It could work daddy. But first we need to refill your chi, I will give you mine, but it probably will note close to enough. So what should we do?" She asks and looks at Yue since he seems to have loads of ideas today. He shrugs, to which her gaze moves on to her dad, who says after a few seconds. "It seems I will have to cultivate, and it will not take to long to raise it to a high enough degree, maybe a few hours. But topletely refill it would take days in a chi rich environment." Having said that, there was nothing more that needs be said. Thus his daughter walks over and lets her chi flow through her and into her daddies body. Taking a few minutes to let all of it flow out, all except what she needs to not get hurt anyways. Then she steps away. However as the servants see this, theye over and do the same, feeling that nothing need be said or ask so long as they could help the one who has taken care of them and been so kind to them over the years. ---- About 40 Minutes Later ---- The emperor stands up, and feeling all the different chi that he has made his own, he says. "Thank you everyone. Without you this would have taken much longer, I will now go and rid our home of its intruders." Then without another word, he leaves. Meanwhile each of the servants felt happy that they could help their master in a time of need. Although, Yueliang feels a bit sad that he could not help except by giving ideas that to him seemed like pointing out the obvious. But regardless, he walks over to his sister who looks like she will pass out at any given moment fromck of spiritual energy in her body. Having given too much she is very weak. Her body starts to fall, and just in time, he catches her in a princess carry while thinking. ''Good thing that I put Victoria down a few minutes ago. Hopefully sis will be alright, it is a pity I cannot yet cultivate like the others or this tragic situation could likely have been averted, and I could have fought the intruders. Then again I would likely die, but at least I could be of more help than I am now.'' With such thoughts, Yueliang walks over towards where he ced Victorias'' body. Seeing as that area seemed morefortable that some of the other bumpy areas, Heys his sisters body close to Victorias'' before sitting down in between them. Not knowing if they move in their sleep he figured it to be a better idea as it would be less likely that they wake each other up, or wake up themselves feeling embarrassed for whatever reason. Meanwhile thinking. ''I wonder if I should ask Yang to down grade my memory by a notch. At least I will not have to remember all of the pain I went through while awake. But then again, I would lose all the benefits this gives me. *Sigh. Great things almost nevere easy.'' He says to himself feeling a bit down. Just sitting on the slightly nted ground looking at the grass, a pair of high heelse into view, from which Yue raises his head to see who is approaching him. With his head raised, Orine sits her heels on the grass across from him and says. "You should be happy, you managed to help these people who would have either died or had serious injuries for a while. So rather than keeping whatever is troubling you inside, why not tell me?" For some reason, feeling that he can tell her anything, he says. "It is not much, just thinking over the choices I have made over this year, and honestly there are many areas where I can see that I could have done better. While I do not want to go back, it is just self reflection, trying to better myself for the future. You know...." She nods andments. "I am sure you have heard it before, but the fact that you are trying to improve is already leaps and bound ahead of many others. Most just try to live their life as easily or fun as they can without care for how it impacts others or even themselves in many cases. Anyways, if you want something to improve on, smile more, but only if it is genuine. It always brightens ones day to see happiness, even if others do not notice it themselves." "Mmm, Alright.." Yue replies, while not caring about being ahead of others, he does want to improve himself to be better not just for himself but for others as well. Chapter 184 - Negotiations "Mmm, Alright." Yue replies, while not caring about being ahead of others, he does want to improve himself to be better not just for himself but for others as well. Feeling that he has contemted over this long enough, although it has only been a minute or so, he asks. "We have been together a long time. While our situation seems to have be closer due to a fortunate brush with ignorance, I have been wondering. What is so attractive about me that keeps you so close? Not that I amining." Still keeping on her soothing smile she says while feeling a little disheartened. "*Deep Breath in then out. Normally the answer would just be tradition and morals, but honestly over our time together, I have learned a lot about you. Regardless of not talking much with each other, you are a respectable, good, and kind man. Anyways, I do not care if I am not your only one, as it ismon in our world that great people tend to always be in demand. Plus it will make things easier." She says thest part under her breath. Hearing this, especially thest line, Yue wonders. ''Why have I been so blessed with the people around me? If it where not for the morals of my people from my old world, I likely would not hesitate to take all that I can support and keep happy. Wait, what am I thinking. *sigh.'' Finishing his thoughts, he says with a touched smile. "Thank you, you have been with me since pretty much the beginning. While I could not really reciprocate your feelings then, I can now. If you would still have me, after this invasion crisis it dealt with. Would youdy Orine give me the honor of going on a date with me?" He asks while extending his hand. As these words enter her delicate and cute ears, she feels he hopes renewed as if an answer to her prayers. Then she answers reluctantly. "No, I am sorry. While this is what I want, it clear that you need a little more time before you are ready. If you still feel the desire to have me after this crisis is resolved, ask me then. Until then it is best to not get my expectations raised." His heart clenching at the words spoken, he speaks his mind with a calm smile. "I see, than, until that time. In the mean time I should probably try to find sisters pets. If they have been taken as she fears, than this will certainly be troublesome. Plus, I want to finish this crisis as soon as possible now that I have something important to look forward to." His words cause her to blush, and she just nods and smiles in reply. Taking his hand she stands up, while helping him up at the same time. Then they walk past each other to go their separate ways for the time being. Before disappearing, Yue looks back, and seeing her head turn as well, he folds space to his sisters room. Seeing the corners of her lips raise as he disappears. Arriving in his sisters room again, hoping that he can end this quickly, he shouts while cupping his hands. "Xiaolong, and my sisters other pets, pleasee out. Ai Lan is worried about you." (...) Getting no reply, he thinks to himself. ''Seems I am going to have to search for them the hard way. .... Why does my back feel cold?'' Yue wonders, and flips his body around with his fist ready just in case it is an enemy. Swinging around his body, his fist misses, but he sees a woman dressed as a kunoichi with a short sword and a kunai knife in either hand. Although she looks confused even behind her mask as for some reason her des did not prate Yueliangs'' skin. Either way, she quickly dashes forward to attack him again as she puts away the kunai. Just as he is about to swing her sword horizontally, Yue ducks down and dashes behind her. However this does not stop her and she keeps with her swing, but bringing it all the way around, as she pulls out a round pouch without him noticing. Yue dodges her strike again, although not letting her attack go to waste she tosses up the pouch and it breaks upon contact with her sword and explodes a dark grey powder every which way. With his vision hindered, Yue closes his eyes as they will likely be useless at the moment, and starts listening for any sound, as well as trying to feel if the air moved. The Kunoichi throws one of her kunai knives to test if the powder affected him well enough, while maintaining a distance just far enough she would not be touched or noticed, but could still reach her opponent in one step. Walking around him silently she observes as he is acting odd in her opinion, closing his eyes and standing still. ''Is he waiting for death? Does he not want to live? If so why did he fight back? Instinct maybe...'' She wonders. Meanwhile, he felt the kunai hit him on his spine, but fortunately it did not prate his skin, nor was there enough force to break his vertebrae or spinal cord. Just feeling as if someone punched him lightly, he starts thinking while staying alert. ''She must be testing the waters. But why is there only one? Maybe there are not many of them? If I could hire someter it would be awesome to have them teach my female subordinates. But for now focus on the fight.'' As they both analyze each other and their motives, a few minutes have passed, however the powder still has not fallen, yet is still very thick and could blind someone if they got too much in their eyes. With the time passing, the senses of Yueliang start growing slightly in the silence, but just enough that he hears her feet moving. Although not wanting to risk giving away his new advantage, he does not so much as flinch. Feeling this has gone on long enough, and that she has been over thinking, the kunoichi moves forward step by step. Regardless, she does not drop her guard as she proceeds behind Yue and puts her short sword in front of his neck. About to pull the de, Yueliang grabs her wrist as well as her shoulder, all in a split second not giving her time to think, and pulling her over his back. He throws her to the ground, then mounts on her chest keeping her arm from being able to move as well as grabbing her wrists just in case. Although as if she were ready for it, she raises her legs and grabbing Yueliangs'' head she locks her feet together and ms him down against the ground. Then as if she wanted to change positions she sits up about to mount him, but in that moment he does the same move to her while still holding her wrists, and she is still locking him down. He ms her against the ground with the same move she used on him. Seeing as neither one of them would be getting out of this any time soon, and it is now a battle of stamina and wits, Yue asks. "Since we are both stuck here, and will likely not be leaving any time soon, the least we could do is talk. Maybe evene to an arrangement?" Speaking for the first time, her voice sounds angelic as she speaks. "I was hired to kill every human in this ce as well as other people. What makes you think I would break the loyalty to my contract?" "Who said I wanted you to stop? If you want to kill me so be it. It is nice to see someone who is loyal to their word. But I am curious, did your contract specify when it had to happen?" Yue starts trying to analyze a way to get out of this predicament. Thinking for a moment, the kunoichi answers. "Nope, but that does not mean I will wait a decade, century or otherwise to kill you." *Sigh. "You are thinking too much. I was just wondering if I could hire you as well?" Feeling curious but not letting her guard down, she asks. "What did you have in mind?" "Nothing dangerous, but I have quite a number of subordinates and many are female. I was wondering if you would be up for hire to train them in your shinobi, or kunoichi arts? Also how much?" Yue asks. Silent for a minute or so, she is deep in thought, then says. "I have never sold my skills and training before. But I doubt you would be able to afford it. Since you live here in this ce, you must be either someone high up or a prince. Therefore, the cost would be asylum when wanted for life, and a generals stipend for the duration of the training." Hearing this, Yue feels shocked but soon says. "That is too much, you could have the stipend, but the asylum for someone trying to kill us seems like a bit too much." "I have only ever killed evil people, so who are you to act all innocent about meing to kill you?! Plus that is pretty cheap, considering normally I charge far more, but since you did not want my de I made it so.." The kunoichi exims. Chapter 185 - Questioning "I have only ever killed evil people, so who are you to act all innocent about meing to kill you?! Plus that is pretty cheap, considering normally I charge far more, but since you did not want my de I made it so." The kunoichi exims. Hearing this, Yue feels like coughing up blood, but without an injury he just coughs before hements. "HA! That is funny. If you are so upright, why areing to kill us. What has your employer told you we did that was so evil? You do realize that if our family dies, chaos will spread once more unless there is someone to stop it, right?" "What a joke." She says as she moves her legs trying to twist Yueliangs'' head so she can snap his neck. "My employer has shown evidence of your evil deeds. You kill people for sport, and enve young men and women for servants and rape them!" With that said, he immediately exims. "WHAT!!! How dare that person spout such heinous lies! I will show you the truth. Do you agree to a truce just for a few minutes?" Yue asks a bit loudly. Not wanting to risk killing an innocent because she was deceived, she says. "You have 5 minutes, then if I am not convinced, even if I have to kill myself, I will take you with me!" Shaking one of her hands, the two leg loose their legs and hands at the same time and stand up before brushing the non existent dust off of themselves. Then he asks. "May I hold your hand for a moment it will make this faster?" Feeling reluctant she decides to trust him, and in the next second after holding her soft and smooth hand gently, he takes a step forward and the two disappear from that spot, instantly reappearing beside his sister back in his subordinates room. Letting go of her hand Yueliang kneels down, and waking up Victoria as well at his sister at the same time he rubs their shoulder while saying. "Victoria, sister, get up unless you want us all to die." With thosest words, the two quickly sat up, still a little drowsy, but they got up and looked around. The only thing different they see is a kunoichi d in ck tight attire to hide her appearance as well as be able to maintain mobility. Seeing this, Victoria asks. "What do you need? I do not see any threats." "Ugh. *Sigh. Just get up I need you both to do something." Yueliang said. The twodies then start standing up. Once up they say simultaneously. "Okay we are up, what now?" They said sleepily. Yueliang then says. "Sis, I am sure you know ke, if not ask around and find her. Then tell her to bring everyone over here, and youe back as well." Then turning his gaze towards Victoria he continues. "Now, Tori, please answer this womans'' questions honestly. Oh and before then, please remove your armband for a minute or two." Both the kunoichi and Victoria then look at him oddly, but for two different reasons. Then Victoria asks. "Why do I have to remove the gift you gave me?" "Please just show her. If not your life will be at risk. You can put it back on immediately afterward." Reluctantly Victoria slides her armband off of her arm. Thus reverting back from her human from to her natural orc form which seems even more appealing than her human one. Seeing this, the Kunoichi nearly jumps out of her skin, but immediately regains her calm, as this was clearly different from her expectations, and she asks. "You''re not human?" "Most of us are not, but the young master epts us for who we are, and we love him for it." She says while sliding the armband back onto her arm. Meanwhile, Yueliang smiling at her reply, starts pulling four chairs and a small round table out of his inventory as this will likely take a little while. Setting them up quickly the kunoichi, Victoria, and himself sit down in the chairs leaving one open for his sisterter. Once they are all seated, the kunoichi look at the two of them just sitting in silence as if waiting for them to crack although, not a single word is mentioned from either side. Not feeling the least bit ufortable, but feeling a little annoyed, Victoria asks. "So are you going to ask anything or may I get back to sleeping. I was having a very nice dream after all." With that, the stranger then starts talking. "Ok, I have a few questions. Have you been forced or coerced into sexual actions? Have you been harmed, and what is your opinion of this man as well as the imperial family? Lastly, has the imperial family done anything uwful?" Listening to the questions, Yue feels like going to sleep as this will be more boring than he thought. Victoria however says. "I will answer and then I am going back to sleep. Firstly, no on anything sexual, as nothing intimate has happened in any way shape or form. No harm either, nor uwful activity. As I said before we all love and care about our young master. He is kind, intelligent, and over all wonderful. He has thrown himself near death various time for us, and we had to save him. As for the royal family, they are kind and good people as well. Now good night." She says as she gets up from the chair, not letting herself be questioned any further. A moment after, the princess arrives and sits down, saying to her brother. "I told them, and they will be here shortly." Yue nods in acknowledgement. The kunoichi then questions the princess asking. "Have you done anything uwful?" Ai Lan feeling surprised speaks her mind as she was caught off guard. "Not unless keeping pet mythical creatures is uwful. Plus I normally just stay in my room ying with my pets when I am not out helping others.... Wait, why are you questioning me?" The stranger then looks at Yueliang and says. "So far no lies, and before you ask since I am certain you are curious. Yes I have a skill that allows me to know when someone lies or tries being deceitful as the color of their aura will change." Hearing this, the brother, sister duo feel surprised as they did not expect such a thing, but even then Yue just asks. "Sister, would you mind telling ke and the others to answer her questions? I still need to go back and search for your pets." Feeling happy that her brother is taking such efforts to look for them, she smiles and says. "Not a problem." With that said, Yue stands up and starts walking away, about to fold space again, to which the ninja woman says. "Wait!" Turning around Yueliang gives her a nce as if asking what she needs. She then looks at Ai Lan and asks. "What kind of pets did you have?" "Why does that matter.... Wait did you take them? Did you hurt my friends?" She starts asking with an expression of a tigress ready to defend her cubs. Seeing this going on, Yue figures he should wait incase she really did take them, and says. "Sis, please just answer her questions, otherwise you might not see them again. I do not know if she has them, but if not she could certainly help." Still on guard against this stranger she reluctantly says. "I had dragons, unicorns, basilisks, seals, pegusus'', and various other types of creatures. If you want to be here all day I could name them by their names, description, race, personality, etc." "No need." The kunoichi says before continuing. "I was going to set them free, as I figured once you all are dead, they may die of starvation. Here you go." She says as she tosses a ring to Ai Lan. Quickly catching the ring as if it were the most fragile and important thing in the universe to her she smiles happily and lovingly once she sees all of her pets still alive in the super mini small word inside the ring. Then after Yueliang clears his thought. *Ahem. She breaks out of her reverie and says. "Thank you, maybe you are not an evil person after all." With that said, Yueliangys down on the grass a little less than a meter from Victoria coincidentally and starts dozing off after saying. "Wake me up when you are done, Please." Not even waiting for a reply he falls a sleep rxingly on the grass. The stranger rolls her eyes with a smile, as she waits for the others to arrive. Then once they had, she starts questioning them, and is surprised at how man high orcs, and high goblins there are.. Although from there appearance, she could tell the high goblins have notpleted their transition yet or they would be as tall as herself. Chapter 186 - Give An Answer The stranger rolls her eyes with a smile, as she waits for the others to arrive. Then once they had, she starts questioning them, and is surprised at how man high orcs, and high goblins there are. Although from there appearance, she could tell the high goblins have notpleted their transition yet or they would be as tall as herself. Not just that they would also be very handsome or beautiful as opposed to their sort of ssic video game sort of look. They would also be much stronger afterwards as well, causing her to feel slightly apprehensive about them, as they can be a big threat if one is not careful. Regardless, she talks to all the people there and the time passes, while Yueliang sleeps on the ground with a rxed look on his face. ---- 5 Hours Later ---- "I did not ask for a stomach massage." Yue grumbles aloud while half asleep and his eyes closed. However seeing as saying that does not stop it from urring, he opens his eyes, to see what person is kicking him in the stomach. "Rise and shine little prince." The Kunoichi says with a smile after he finally sits up, and she stops kicking his stomach. Feeling a better now that he has rested a little, Yueliang gets up only to see that he is surrounded by a few people who seem to have expectant gazes fixated on him. First he sees the kunoichi on his left then going clockwise Ai Lan, Orine, Victoria, Rin, andst but not least ke standing behind him. Seeing this, he sighs before anything else. *Sigh. "I see, and to think I figured that I would be waking up to the sight of beautiful angels kindly awakening me. It seems instead of death life is still flowing through this mortal body of mine." Yueliang jokes, hoping to ease the tension in their gazes. Although a few secondster seeing that that was not the case he crosses his legs while saying. "Okay, let us sit down first, and then you may ask away." With that said the group move over a little and make a circle as they sit so as to be able to face anyone when they are talking to each other. Rin being thest to take a seat, but the first one to speak up as he says. "My grandson, it seems you have grown quite the guts if you are willing to make deals behind my back without my permission. Have anything you care to say about this?" With everyone ring at him, he takes a deep breath. *Exhales. "The deal would have had little affect on you. I am not so stupid as to not calcte the effect my actions could cause you. This was more to train some of my people, and for the most part she would mainly be in this room, so no one would really even know that we have an assassin here as a guest." He exins his reasoning. Rin feeling that his issue has been resolved, as the reasoning behind his grandsons actions are solid and clear, he reveals a smile to show his approval as he stays quite. The shinobi woman, seeing that the deal is no longer in jeopardy then also shows a rxed expression as there is no longer an issue anymore. Victoria speaks up next. "How could you?" She exims. This time feeling very confused, Yueliangs eyes widen and he asks. "What did I do?" "You asked out Orine first! And then did not even ask the rest of us what about ke, the others, and myself?" She asks, as Orine has an expression of confliction. Listening to what she was calling a problem, Yue answers while trying to speed up his thinking process. After all, just one wrong word could ruin everything. "My apologiesdies, it was not my intention to leave out any that I have in my heart. It is just that you were sleeping so peacefully, how could I wake you from your slumber. Then for ke, you were busy and away at the moment, as for the others, how could I know their true feelings? So if I asked them, would I not make them feel a bit pressured?" Feeling a bit impressed by the wording that he tried to romanticize as much as possible he feels that with this, there should be no issues. Hopefully that is. Hearing this, Ai Lan feels it is logical as she has said nothing, and done nothing too definitive. And Orine just rolls her eyes with a smile thinking it is a funny reply, but could clearly see where he was going with this. ke however seeing through his semi romanticized words,ments. "Even if we all agreed, which I am not answering for anyone, how could you remain so passive. You have not been trying either which way to either ept nor push us away. You need to make a choice and tell us rather than allowing us to keep hope if nothing wille of it. That is just cruel, so please be straight forward." With this being said, the stranger thought it was funny to listen to, where as Rin was starting to feel conflicted as he is not sure how he should feel about such things, but just over alles to the conclusion. ''*Sigh, it is to early to make a decision now. It will be best to wait until I know the full story behind this before making a decision any which way.'' Then shaking his head he focus'' back on those sitting before him. Being filled with a bit of guilt, as it it what he was doing, even if it was not on purpose he answers her expression of her feelings as such. "You all have been very patient with me, beyond that actually, and I am grateful. It was never my intention to cause you pain nor strife. But never the less to answer what you want to know. Yes. More specifically your feelings are not unreciprocated, I am very attracted to you as well, nay I love you. ..." "... Tori, our first introduction was when you were cooking cakes for fun. You are an amazing cook, a revolutionary chef, and your personality is like a shining light if one ever feels down. ke, you are a genius in your own field as well, even creating portals and spaces. Our first meeting was when Yin sted a chunk out of your restaurant, and it is wonderful having such a person to talk to and experience life with as well. ..." "... I love each of you in your own ways, and could spend hours describing the reasons why. It is not just you two either, there is also Orine, and even Ai Lan. There may even be more in the future, but still my feelings for you all know no bounds." Yueliang says, causing each of thedies to blush happily, although Ai Lan feels a bit embarrassed and hides her blushing face in her hands. Rin feeling as though it is not the time for him to intervene, getsfortable and starts pretending to cultivate even going so far as to move the chi around them, so as to listen to what is going on, but also to avoid disturbing their happiness. Although, Yue continues. "Either way, please do not think that I feel this is all. I will express my feelings to each of you soon, but to start with, Orine. Now that I feel the crisis is over, please answer this question. Once upon a summon, My eyesnded upon you, A rtionship ising, Tell me do you feel this too? Rationality has left the window, My feelings cannot be wished away you see, If you want me to stop tell me so, If not, Orine will you go on a date with me?" Hearing this, thedies all started giggling, blushing, and doing whatdies do when they feel something is just too cute and perfect. Even the stranger could not help but blush at the way Yueliang has done this. Rin just smiles inwardly, but keeps a straight face. The one in question just blushes and feels very shy at what was said. ... Getting no reply even after a minute, Yue starts to feel that he is likely going to be rejected once more, but tries to hold on and stay strong for a little while longer in case she is just being shy or something. A few secondster, Orine with her blushing face makes a pouting face as she says. "You meanie, I told you to ask again after this whole ordeal has been dealt with. Then youe up with a romantic poem like that. ... Yes." She answers under her breath. Seeing this, Yueliang clearly hearing what she asks, but wanting to make sure that is her real choice says. "What did you say? It was too quiet.." He teases while giving her a chance with a smirk. Chapter 187 - Going On A Date Seeing this, Yueliang clearly hearing what she asks, but wanting to make sure that is her real choice says. "What did you say? It was too quiet." He teases while giving her a chance with a smirk. "Yes" She says a little louder, making thedies around go. *Eeep. Or whatever that cute squealing noise it that women do. Yueliang smiles as well as he hears the good news, but also because he gets to see her shy face blush some more. While he is not one to tease others, it just feels so great to see her happy, with that angelic smile of hers. Wanting to get away from this topic, Rin pretends toe out of cultivating and says. "Well since I have taken care of the most immediate threat now, things should be more peaceful, shall we go get something to eat children?" Rin asks everyone sitting in the circle while using his soul to ''talk'' to Yue. "Do not act strange, it is just your grandpa. Anyways, I do not care as much about the others but even if you are my grandson do think I will let you get away with harming my daughter you have another thinging. So if you will be with her there are two main rules you must follow, first treat her the best to your abilities, and second you will make her your first wife! If you ept nod your head." Rather than feeling threatened, Yue feels it is just the protective family witch makes him happy to see, anyways without dy he nods his head, while using his soulmunication thus surprising Rin. "Do not worry, I ept, and I will always treat those I love well. Regardless, shall we get going gramps?" Without answering Rin stands up, but ke having noticed what was going on asks. "Why did you nod your head, and what did he say?" Not surprised that she would be the one to notice the few seconds of silence, and what happened, Yue just replies quietly as he starts standing up reaching out his hands to help thedies up. "Just a protective family, nothing to worry about." In his voice she can hear that it is a bit moreplicated than that, but seeing as it is not a lie, she takes his hand and gets up leaving it at that. Then everyone follows the emperor to the dinning hall to go eat. Many minutester they all arriving in the dining hall and the 7 of them all take their seat. But not all together since the three of royalty, Rin, Ai Lan, and Yueliang all take their seat on the raised tform area. Although the other four do sit very close on the left side of the room closest to Yueliang. Looking down from his seat, Yueliang notices the kunoichi who he had not noticed following them thus causing him to think. ''Well she is certainly good at her job since she could hide herself among so few people. I wonder how good she is by herself without others to hide among?'' Either way, without a word said on either side, food is brought out by various servants carrying silver tters holding various different cakes which both look and smell mouth watering causing everyone in the hall to have to keep their mouths tightly shut so as to not embarrass themselves. Meanwhile Yue asks. "We are having desert and cakes for breakfast? Not that I amining, just a surprise is all." "Well, why not, it it made both healthy and delicious. It is both filling and fulfilling. As you said before there are many reasons not to do something but you only need one to do it, although here we have many. Haha. Plus we are obviously celebrating the fact that we have endured yet another assassination attempt." Rin replies. Hearing this, Yue thinks. ''I agree, have just endured another annoying invasion.'' Then replies. "Of course, especially since the more you gain the worse your life will be, tired all the time, blood clotting, gout, and many other things. And it is just a massive waste of food at that point. I actually had a friend who died because of that just about a year ago. But he is probably living his life happily wherever he may be." The emperor Rin nods and smiles at how his grandson is very epting of the truths of the universe. Regardless, the ters of food are quickly ced before everyone, a soothing tea is served as well, then just as before the servants quickly and quietly move behind them so as to not disturb the guests nor the masters meals. Every body quickly starts eating, some more elegantly than others, as clearly the stranger has only eaten amongmoners before. Thus giving a rough idea of her background, but at the same time gives an understanding to why she does things the way she has so far. Yueliang finishes his meal quickly and then gets up to head down to the table where the others are at the moment. Walking over, Yue then says. "Miss Kunoichi, we.." "Let me stop you right there." The kunoichi says after swallowing her mouthful of cake, and after a breath continues. "My name is Raynari, not kunoichi. That is just my job, so please do not call me that your highness." With that said, Yue quickly says. "Alright, my apologies miss Raynari. Now to finish what I was saying earlier. We can discuss the rest of the details of our agreementter, however at the moment, there is something I must do." Not saying anything else, Yue turns his head towards Orine and extends his hand to help her up really quick. Seeing this, she quickly swallows her ice cream before reaching up and taking his hand, then asking. "Where are we going?" However mid way through her sentence the two have already disappeared from the dining hall and reappeared at a private beach. Not a single person around, but in every direction one looks they might think they were looking at the garden of eden. Seeing mystical nts all around, pristine crystal clear ocean, and dolphins jumping out of the water as if trying to disy a show for all to see. With such a mystical sight all around her, Orine asks. "Did you take us to heaven? If not what ce could be so beautiful as this?" A smile forming on his face, he replies. "Nope, just a new world that I happened across when practicing this technique. Although, I figured there was something you would like here much more than just the sights, but I could be wrong." Curiosity filling her mind, she cannot help but quickly ask. "What is it?" "Well, seeing as you enjoybat, I thought that maybe you might enjoy fighting some creatures you might not have seen before. If you look behind you, it seems one ising this way." Yue says while trying to maintain and air of mystery and feeling the ground rumble. Looking behind her, and feeling the ground rumble with every step the creature takes, it quicklyes into sight, and her eyes wide, wondering if she could even harm such a thing, asks. "What is that? I am pretty sure you are over estimating me by a massive margin if you think that I could even leave a dent in that creatures scales, whatever it is. If I was prepared, maybe I could dent a scale but that seems about it." She exins as she feels worry growing with every step closing the distance between them. Hearing her reply, Yue slowly answers her question and worries. "It is probably not as difficult as you think, it is just a tyrannosaurus rex from my old world. These creatures used to roam that long ago, until they were wiped out by nature in some way or another." *Loud Booming Roar "No.. Nope... Definitely not!" She exims as she quickly clings onto Yueliangs arm as she hopes for him to protect her, or at the very least get her out of there. Still having not left, she worries they are going to die together, which while romantic, she does not want their rtionship to be so short lived. But before she can say anything the creature leans over opening its mouth towards them. And while they would not even be able to fill the gaps between its teeth, who is the creature to refuse an easy meal. However seeing the worry on her face, Yue closes his eyes and folds space backwards, thus making them appear on the back of arge dolphin in mid air, where he says. "Hold on tight, Orsliane, and I hope you have fun.. Honestly I have never ridden a dolphin before, but if I am to ride one with anyone, you would certainly be my first choice pick any day." Chapter 188 - Date Finale However seeing the worry on her face, Yue closes his eyes and folds space backwards, thus making them appear on the back of arge dolphin in mid air, where he says. "Hold on tight, Orine, and I hope you have fun. Honestly I have never ridden a dolphin before, but if I am to ride one with anyone, you would certainly be my first choice pick any day." Quickly moving from his arm to hold onto the fin of the dolphin before itnds back in the water, she feels like she is going from one dangerous thing to the next, but thinks to herself. ''Well, I might as well give these new things a try, and if I die, at least I can say fear did not rule my life. As dad always said a warrior must never have fear but always know when to retreat.'' ''Plus while dad is dead because of old age he was certainly the best warrior our people had, and that goes to show his credibility. I really do wonder sometimes how dad and mom met? Was it during a battle or something and he needed his clothes mended? After all she was our peoples best apparel design person. She made the most protective/ durable,fortable, and fashionable clothes all in one normally. ...'' ''... All except when she was making normal clothes, then it was just durable,fortable, and fashionable. It is a pity I am not as good as brother at moms skill but at least I inherited dads skill and ability.'' She thinks to herself while they are underwater, but once she realizes that fact, she notices she cannot breath at the moment, but seeing the beauty around her quickly makes her feel more at peace as she tugs on the dolphins dorsal fin to get it to go up. As if it knew what she was aiming for, and wanting to help her, the dolphin swiftly picks up its speed and goes to the surface, but while jumping out of the water, the dolphin does a back flip making the two nearly fall off. Not that it was the creatures intention but as a mammal that enjoys showing off, it could not help itself. But surprising the veryrge dolphin, Yueliang says while using soulmunication. ''Hello, I am Yueliang, my girlfriend here seems to be a little nervous. Would you mind showing off in a bit of different way? Maybe showing her the sights, to prove your intelligence and eye for beauty? After all you are such a talented and majestic creature, you surely want others to know that right?'' Yue bothpliments and guides the dolphin, based on the personality he has seen so far from it, as well as what he knows of the creatures from his old world. Not realizing what was going on, but at the same time feeling that it would mean that it would be liked more the dolphin replies. *Dolphin noise. ''Sounds goodnd dweller, after all we cannot give others a reason to look down on us. By the way, I have a name, all of my pod does, hence our much stronger and better bodies. My name is Shae.'' ''Hmm, a feminine name, but a masculine body. Probably to build character?'' Yue ponders to himself as the dolphin starts swimming out to the deeper parts of the sea but staying near the surface for thend dwellers. While Orine was not able to hear the conversation, the timing of the dolphin making whistle and clicking sounds along with the timing of it choosing to stay at the surface. It just all feels to coincidental to her even if she is not certain how he has aplished such a feat she says. "Thank you, this is fun my love." She says after having long since confirmed her feelings, but just not really having said it for various reasons, but none involving fear. Yueliang just nods his head as they hang on to the dolphin and keep on ridding farther and farther out to see. Looking down, they see coral reefs with all its shapes, colors and all that live in them. Then seeing jelly fish they poke their mushroom like tops as the dolphin slows for them to enjoy their time there. Showing them many of the amazing sites that one would normally have a difficult time finding in the ocean, this dolphin truly does reveal its extensive knowledge of the sea as well as the desires ofnd dwellers. Proceeding further and further, the dolphin has to speed up its pace once again and says to Yueliang. ''Land dweller Yueliang, I can get back to my pod easily enough, but it looks like we are going to have to take a detour and end this trip. Hope you enjoyed the sights with your partner, but it seems a kraken ising.'' "Kraken''s are real?!" Yueliang exims aloud by ident surprising Orine who quicklyments calmly after taking a breath. "They are just giant squid, although the problem is that they will grow tens of meters, and are extremely fast and predatory. If one ising we need to go now!" Understanding the situation, Yueliang takes in a deep breath, closes his eyes, feels the space around and folds space, taking both his fianc¨¦, and the dolphin back to where they met. Thuspletely disorienting the dolphin who clearly has no idea what is going on, but his fianc¨¦ does not even notice they have moved until she sees the trees. Not wanting the dolphin to be lost, he quickly says. ''Do not worry my friend, I just brought us back to where we first met. Hopefully you can find your pod easier this way. Although if you want me to send you back I will do so Shae.'' Feelingpletely lost, the dolphin replies. ''Thank you, but I will find my way back. If anything I am grateful, trying to out swim a kraken is a hopeless dream even for us. If we survive an encounter, than it is already a miracle. That being said we are not even their main food source but if one is hungry and you see food what can you do?'' Not asking any more, the dolphin swims around to get its bearings once more before saying. ''Farewell my strangend dwelling friend,e again.'' Then swimming away in the next moment. ''Well that was certainly interesting.'' Yueliang thinks to himself before seeing some raptors by the shore and not willing to take any more risks than have already happened today, he grabs Orines'' wrist pulling her into a hug and using the void steps takes them into the dragon world where he did his training. With things moving a bit too fast, she pushes him away lightly, and says while blushing. "Not yet, not until we are married." Completely understanding as such were the morals of his family as well, Yue apologizes. "I am sorry for doing that. It was not my intention to make you think I was trying anything." She just nods in eptance of his apology as she knows he is not that type of person. Meanwhile, without the two even noticing, their clothes are already nearly dry. What they did notice however was the warmth, it is quite hot here. Even the water was a nice and cool but not cold temperature, but his ce is a bit hot. It feels as if you will get tanned just by being out in the sunlight whether you are clothed or not. Either way, with both feeling that todays date hase to a fairly good conclusion, she asks. "Are we going to be heading back now? While it was nice trying a few new things, and seeing the sights, I feel that if we do too much more it might make future things together seem a little less fun. Then again, as long as I am with you I am happy." She finishes sincerely with speaking what was on her mind. Not having anyints he uses his ability once more to return her to her room before ultimately walking towards the throne room to see his grandpa Rin. There being a few things that he wants to talk to him about, he moves very quickly while still getting into the habit of walking in the air rather than on the floor. ---------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone, I hope you are enjoying the story. Below I have put a rification in case some of you were confused by the terminology used above. For those of you confused by the distinction I have been using when referring to Orine, keep in mind that in chapters much earlier towards the beginning, Yue made a choice thus bing such a rtionship inadvertently but not acting on it. Anyways, he just does not refer to her as his fianc¨¦ at the moment, but that does not change the past.. It is just taking him a moment to change terms. Chapter 189 - Letting The Cat Out Of The Bag Not having anyints he uses his ability once more to return her to her room before ultimately walking towards the throne room to see his grandpa Rin. There being a few things that he wants to talk to him about, he moves very quickly while still getting into the habit of walking in the air rather than on the floor. Swiftly passing through the halls, he tries to increase his speed. For if he could move fast enough that others could not see or better yet perceive him, than moving around in the future would be not only faster but make it easier to fight any enemies he may encounter. Although the guards cannot help but sigh every time they see the prince traveling the hall in such a way. For one it feels unbing to see a prince running unless they are in danger or a child, but worse yet he is still a mortal. Thus they feel that he should be more focused on his cultivation. ---- About 5 Minutes Later ---- Having arrived in front of the throne room, he notices the doors closed which does not seems to happen to often even when he has guests unless it is an exceedingly important conversation. But why his grandpa does not just lock the room with his chi is something that has made him curious. Either way, Yueliang sits by the door next to one of the guards feeling that his matter is not the most important at the moment. As he leans against the wall while sitting the guard next to him feels like it is too much and asks. "Is there something that I can do for you my prince? Surely there is no need for you to sit on the ground." Making conversation, Yue replies. "Well I do not see any other ce to sit, besides I do not feel like disturbing grandpa if he is busy." ''Oh! So now you care about not causing trouble for the emperor? Not to mention what you are doing right now.'' The guard thinks internally but dare notment such a thing but says. "My prince, how about I let you go inside? The emperor will likely be very pleased to hear from his descendants that he loves so very much." The guard tries to convince the young prince. "It is alright, best not to cause trouble." Yueliang answers. "Besides it feels kind offortable now." ''Comfortable my butt!'' He thinks before trying onest time. "Please do not make things difficult for me young prince. If you are seen sitting in the halls, what will others think of the royal family if they see this? Also the higher ups may fire me if they think that I kept you out. But over all it is up to you my prince." With that said, Yueliang gets up, not wanting to make things more difficult for someone who is only trying to do his job. Thus replying dejectedly. "I do not intend to make things difficult for you. I will head inside now." The guard smiles wryly, due to feeling bad for trying to coerce the prince into doing this. But after all he does have a family to feed, and take care of. Seeing this out of the corner of his eyes, he says without even facing the guard but before just pushing open the doors. "It is alright. I do not hold it against you. After all you are only looking out for our family, as well as trying to take care of your own." Then without another word, he walks into the hall. Feeling touched the guard quickly fixes his posture and retaining his original position at his post. Walking into the hall, and seeing everyone standing up except his grandpa, Yueliang announces before the herald could say anything. "I apologize for interrupting your meeting Grandpa, there were just a few things that were on my mind, that I was hoping we could talk about if you do not mind. Although seeing as you are busy should Ie backter?" "No need, we were just finishing up here. Come on over, and tell me what has been on your mind." Rin answers not a momentter while having already known what was going on outside the room mere moments ago. Hearing his grandpas words, Yuees forward and bows down paying his respects beforeing to the side of his grandfather as instructed while the other surprised guests as this moment quickly take their leave. For as the emperor had said their matter today has been dealt with. Once they are gone, he then says to gramps. "I was just thinking of the past, of my mother and father. Wondering how they met and why exactly things have turned out the way they have. But either way, I know that until I find mom, such answers will likely nevere. Do you ever think back on the past?" He asks, and at the same time creating the air of a bonding moment. Rin smiles pitifully, as he opens his mouth to reply. "If I said that I did not that would be a lie, as all people are bound to look to the past whether to grow, or just for nostalgia of any sort. You see, as we cultivate it is something that must be done so as to learn and grow. The thing is, the past is the past, we must not allow ourselves to repeat the mistakes of the past. Never the less, why do you ask?" "I guess curiosity if nothing else. But ... *Sigh." Yue does not finish his sentence before he sighs. Seeing the expression on his grandsons face, Rin says with a sigh. "*Sigh. Do not feel to bad, honestly, I sometimes think back on the loss of my daughter, your mother more specifically. While we can guess that she is not dead I often think back about if I could have convinced her to stay. Did I do something wrong? To be honest, even if I do not get to see her again, just knowing she is alive and safe would put my heart at ease. But if she could appear before me just once more, I could definitely die happy." Rin has a pitiful smile just imagining it. A few minutes of silenceter he continues. "It just sometimes worries me. Was it me who drove her away, or did she just want to go out on her own? Then if it were the second, why has she note back home to tell us.... me that is alright? This is just one of the worries that parents have, but you will understand one day when you have a family of your own. Just be patient." "Mmm" Yueliang nods, and then says. "Grandpa, there is another thing. I did not want to tell you as it would only add to your worries. Especially since ording to the messenger even you are not strong enough. But for the first time I got a message. ..." Quickly cutting him off, Rin exims with wide eyes and sping his grandsons shoulders. "Did you get a message from my daughter, my wonderful little Sying? Why would you not tell me sooner? Where is she?" cing his hands on his grandpas wrists tofort him, Yue quickly replies. "Please take a breath first, you must calm down before I tell you." Not wanting to wait any longer Rin takes a deep breath and tries his best to fake his calm state so as to hear the news all the sooner. Seeing this, Yueliang just shakes his head and says. "I guess it could not be helped. Anyways, that ce you took me for training was apparently a trial designed and made for me with artificial memories as well some interesting things at the end. You see when I finished the path for the most part, I came across a very pretty artificial intelligence robot. She was supposedly made by mom, and told me something surprising. .." Cutting him off once again, with an excited expression Rin asks. "So she wants to meet? Where is it? We can go right now!" *Sigh. "Please just wait until the end." A few seconds after saying that, Yue continues. "She told me that mom only wants to meet once I have the strength of an upright man so to speak. Basically I must get far stronger, and she did not give a location but instead told me I must grow and try to find more such locations. At that time I will eventually learn of her location where she is currently being held captive. ..." "WHAT!!!" Rin exims, but before he can say any more, Yueliang grabs his wrist tightly to draw his attention where he says. "It is fine, she was kidnapped, but apparently they have done nothing to her.. She is just being held prisoner but is living rtivelyfortable. Not to mention, without her location what can we do?" Chapter 190 - A New Technique "WHAT!!!" Rin exims, but before he can say any more, Yueliang grabs his wrist tightly to draw his attention where he says. "It is fine, she was kidnapped, but apparently they have done nothing to her. She is just being held prisoner but is living rtivelyfortable. Plus without her location what can we do?" "Why did you not follow the robot? Then we could know where she is." Rin asks with clear indignation in his eyes. "Grandpa it is not that simple, she dematerialized before my very eyes and moved that way, so even if I wanted to, there is no such capability in my repertoire, or skill sets so to speak. Either way, is this not good news?" Yueliang replies quickly to appease his upset emotions. Rin res at him and asks. "What good news? My daughter has been captured, and there is nothing I can do about it. Not to mention that I do not know where she is or how she is doing!" As if knowing the exact words to say, he answers with just a few words. "She is alive. That is what matters right?" Visibly calming down, Rin takes a breath before a vile thought enters his mind and he replies with a vicious re while emitting killing intent so strong Yueliang feels suffocated and the guards as well. "If they are doing terrible and vile things to her, than I will kill them, No! I will not just kill them but tear them to shreds while they are alive and awake, starting with the parts that they used against her! When I get back my perfect little Sying, I will protect her better than before, andfort her. Giving her all the gifts she could possibly imagine, all while helping her to get back on her feet." Trying to catch his breath while under this immense pressure that while feels different from the cave and weaker, he cannot suppress it like he did the gravity in the cave. But with hisst breath, wanting to save the others as well as himself, Yueliang says. "She .. is ... fine, treated well.. *Cough." Passing out, as he cannot get any air to his lungs, and having difficulty breathing, his eyes shut as his body twitches trying to get some air. But cks out just a few moments after. A few minutester, Yueliang is woken up in some ones arms. Looking up at their face, Yueliang sees a guard carrying him through the halls at the moment. Turning his gaze to the left he sees in front of them his fathers captain of the guard. Then asks curiously with a half awake voice. "Excuse me, but where are you taking me?" The guard carrying him looks down and replies. "Oh. It seems that you have awoken. Your grand father the emperor is currently busy with something at the moment. Since he is a bit preupied, we have taken the liberty of getting you somewhere morefortable since you seemed too sleepy to do so yourself. You may keep sleeping if you wish." Hearing her soothing words, he almost did go back to sleep, but remembering that feeling from earlier makes it a little harder. Not that that stopped him, and a few secondster he fell asleep feeling like a child falling asleep in their parents arms. It was an odd feeling to have with a stranger, but it happened none the less, although it was probably more due to the situation than anything else. About ten minutester, Yueliang wakes up again as he is being ced down and as he wakes up a thoughtes across his mind. ''Why did I fall asleep earlier? I could have gotten up just fine. Probably, either way it feels as if I was put to sleep.'' With such thoughts crossing his mind, he asks the seemingly caring female guard as he sits up on the bench. "Miss. I was curious, did you put me to sleep some how? I do not understand what happened earlier." Turning back around she walks over to the bench and takes a seat before saying. "You certainly woke up earlier than expected, but to answer your question simply. Yes. It is a simply voice technique, but I meant no harm. It is just a bit dangerous at the moment if you are not... well somewhere else. The remaining guards had special training and will be fine, so no need to worry." She answers as she sees his face change to that of worry mid way through her exnation. Hearing this he says. "I want to say thank you, but at the same time I feel a bit conflicted being put to sleep all of a sudden. Either way, you brought me to safety and for that I am grateful, as it was difficult to breathe back there, let alone doing anything else." "My prince, please try not to dwell on such a memory. It is exceedingly rare that such a thing ever happens to your grandpa, and I am sure he does not want that moment to define how you think of him in the future. He is just worried, and his emotions had broken loose. It will all be better soon." The female guardforts the prince in the best way she can think of. *Sigh. Yueliang stands up and stretches a bit feeling well rested. Then asks. "May I know your name miss?" Hoping she is not going to get in trouble, but at the same time not wanting to defy the family, she answers. "My name is Gwendolyn, or Gwen if you wish. If I may young prince, why do you ask?" Looking back at her, he says. "Gwendolyn, thank you. While I felt conflicted before, it is evident that you are a good person and there is no need to feel conflicted anymore. I will not bring you any troubles if that is what you are thinking. But if it is not to much to ask, could you tell me more about that technique you used. It is interesting." Gwendolyn bows her head and says. "It would be my honor, however I am not sure if you could use it at your current low level mortal realm. But before anything else, could you tell me what you know of it from what you experienced before?" "It would still be fun to try." He replies before continuing a secondter. "You did notmand, and that is likely because it would make it more difficult to get your intent to be realized. Your voice was soothing, but that is natural so it seems, although it probably helps in getting your intent to be epted. Am I right?" She looks at him surprised for a moment before reverting back to her calm happy demeanor, answering. "Impressive young prince. You are right it is based on intent, as well as notmanding but being kind. This technique was made by my family and passed down the generations, mainly for the women, since if we are not strong enough we would still have a chance of protecting ourselves. ..." "... Anyways, it seems you have the technique down pretty well, now all you need is to understand it more. So first off, when you speak, you must be calm and focused. Then you must allow the chi to flow through your voice like a soothing calm river. This will allow others to be more epting and willing to listen. Thenstly, while being genuinely happy and calm, you must ask peacefully in a way that they thing it is mainly their idea." "Hmm?" Yueliang thinks to himself. Gwendolyn then asks. "Do you have a question my prince?" Looking at her eyes, he answers. "Not quite, however it is different than I thought. But that is a good thing. So it is not a maniptive technique, but more one to sort of increase your charisma in a sense. The person listening will feel more inclined to do things for someone they see as charismatic. It must take a lot of practice to be happy in certain situations." Hearing this, she smiles happily as she answers. "Very good, you have understood the basics. You will likely pick up the rest just as quickly. Although yes, it did take a bit of practice as a strong mind is very important to keep yourself calm and focused even in chaotic times. But without that, how could a job as a royal guard be possible for anyone?" "Thank you once again." Yueliang sps his fist and is about to bow before he is instantly stopped by Gwendolyn saying. "Please do not bow, I dare not ept such an honor. It is enough just to know that I was able to help you." Hearing this, he understands, as such is the custom of people in the cultivation world, and he then says. "Still I am grateful. But to move on to the point at hand. That energy I felt from grandpa. It felt wrong, could you tell me about it?" She nods and exins. "Mmm, you mean killing intent. One can learn it easily and often without knowing, which is the case for the emperor. He picked it up during the war. Anyways, It is evil and Yin, so it is best not to practice. It is the releasing of your energy in an oppressive way to harm, coerce, or even kill those before you.. Although it oftenes out by ident when one feels indignation towards others to a very strong extent." Chapter 191 - Are You Threatening Us? She nods and exins. "Mmm, you mean killing intent. One can learn it easily and often without knowing, which is the case for the emperor. He picked it up during the war. Anyways, It is evil and Yin, so it is best not to practice. It is the releasing of your energy in an oppressive way to harm, coerce, or even kill those before you. Although it oftenes out by ident when one feels indignation towards others to a very strong extent." Thinking for a moment, Yue asks. "So basically he wille back too his senses once he calms down?" She nods, and he continues. "I see, no wonder it was so difficult to do anything, and it felt terrifying. While I was not afraid as my trust for grandpa is so high, the energy made me feel a strong oppression and worry. Well, it is certainly better to be knowledgeable than to remain ignorant." Yue says as he looks up at the sky of the super mini small world he is in that looks like a giant park to rx or y in. Looking around there are swings, monkey bars, a pool, rock climbing walls, and various other y equipment. It appears as though it were made so that ones child could experience all kinds of sports or fun without ever having to leave the safety of home. Clearly this seems to have been made by grandpa for his descendants when they are very young children, up to maybe their teen years or maybe beyond that considering Yueliang has not explored this world to see what all is on it. *Creak Either way, hearing this sound he turns around to see what is going on, only to watch as more and more of the room fills up. Watching more and more of the guards as well as some soldiers quickly filing into the room, Yueliang gets a general idea of what is happening outside this small world but inside the castle. With that, he sighs, and thinks. ''Maybe it would be better if I just teleport over to my friends as it seems that if they leave the room they may die. It would probably be best to start with either the tigers or with Yin and his teacher. ... Mmm, Yins teacher would probably walk out first and understand but there is no one to warn the tigers.'' Having such thoughts, Yueliang closes his eyes as he shakes his head and clears his mind. Then opening his eyes, he takes a step forward and starts walking towards Gwendolyn. Once he is standing before her, he exins. "Gwendolyn, I might be backter, but for now, I must warn my friends. And seeing as they likely have no idea what is going on, if they step outside they may very well die without knowing how or why. That is something that would be a bit too unbearable for me at the moment. Never the less, I want to say thank you again, both for teaching me, as well as saving me. Have a nice day." About to speak up, and say he should not go out, she looks into his eyes, and seeing the determination of the young prince, she can tell it would be useless to try at this point anyways. Thus she just replies. "I am d to have been of help my prince. Good luck, and stay safe. We, guards, will be here should you need assistance with anything." Turning around, he takes onest look at the world around him while experiencing a sort of nostalgic feeling as it reminds him a little of a dream he once had in his childhood. Then having finished up his feeling of nostalgia that onlysted a few seconds he uses his void steps and arrives in the very same room hest saw the tigers. This time instead of appearing beneath the door, he arrives at the base of the cave. Looking inside the cave, it appears empty, and seems quiet, thus causing him to think. ''Hmm, considering the age of the little cubs, they are likely still in the cave but asleep. Shen Hu, and Huoli are probably either both out hunting or the other is sleeping with little kitten cubs.'' Having such thoughts pass his mind, he smiles thinking about the cute little ones, but turns around to face the outside of the cave. Observing the forests in front of him, he sees deer running through the woods, seemingly for their lives as their numbers grow the farther they cross the forests. Then slower behind them, is one of the divine tigers, Shen Hu, chasing after them at a much slower pace as he is trying to ensure none of the cubs fall too far behind and get eaten by some other creature roaming these woods. Although while watching this scene, a few of the cubs seem to be slowing down as they are getting tired. But never the less, so too are a few of the deer that have been chased since the beginning and are younger. All that is needed really is one or two as their family is not to big yet. There only being about 6 of them, and four of those being cubs. Plus adult tigers only eat about one deer sized animal a week with makes feeding much easier in the long run. But either way, whether or not they''re prey could be caught is another issue. But seeing as the cubs are slowing down, Shen Hu speeds up, and by passing the younger ones, he quickly moves forward and pounces on a buck withrge antlers. Biting into its back to get it to slow down or fall. Once it is on the ground, he quickly releases his jaws before biting once again, but this time tearing out the trachea, causing blood to spurt outward from its neck. While this is happening, the hungry young cubs pick up the pace as they move towards the freshly killed delicious looking buck. However instead of Shen Hu starting on the food like unrefined lions, he sits by and waits as his cubse over and eat first. As such is the way of tigers. But even with the distance between them, Yueliang observes the situation quite closely, while learning more about his friends, and how their species does things. It may be difficult to see, but that does not stop him. Not that whates next does not. "Young master, why are you waiting outside? I can smell and sense you, so why note inside already?" Houli asks with a drowsy yet surprised tone of voice. Hearing this definitely causes surprise, as he nearly jumps out of his skin at these words, having expected her to be asleep. Not wanting to keep his friend waiting, he turns around and walks into the tunnel an not paying attention to the rest of the show that he was watching. Leaving with the sight of Shen Hu chasing after one of the smaller and younger deer, perhaps for himself. Walking into the cave, it takes a few minutes before he is far enough along to actually see Houli standing up and walking around. This especially being the case since it is not a straight shot through when walking in. Although the lighting gets better and better the closer he gets to her. Seeing her walking around, up and about, Yueliang smiles and greets. "Hello Houli, it has been a while and you look much more energetic. I see your cubs are already out learning to hunt. So how are you?" Looking into his eyes, she replies after a few seconds. "What has brought you back? You have been gone so long." ''Not going to answer my question, but question me instead... It seems I have indeed caused worry for my friends, and should have visited more often, but it is toote for now. The best choice is to just try and make it up it seems.'' Yueliang thinks to himself for a few seconds. After having finished his thoughts he replies, while still keeping his gaze focused on hers. "It is my fault for not visiting more often, and while it would have been quite fun to visit earlier, there were things that had to be taken care of. You surely remember that I enjoy spending time with all of you. So why be cold to me? If it is such a problem, just tell me and I will leave to find you a ce that would make you happier where you do not have to feel upset by my presence. Is that what you would like?" Yue asks sincerely, as he does not desire any of his friends to feel caged. With that being said, Houli takes it a bit differently as she feels that it is more a threat, but thinking about his character, she knows it is not something he would do. However she still asks with an upset and surprised expression. "Are you threatening us? I must admit, I never thought the day woulde.." She scoffs a bit at the end. Chapter 192 - You Dare To Challenge Me?! With that being said, Houli takes it a bit differently as she feels that it is more a threat, but thinking about his character, she knows it is not something he would do. However she still asks with an upset and surprised expression. "Are you threatening us? I must admit, I never thought the day woulde." She scoffs a bit at the end. "Take it how you want, but to be honest that is not my intention. I have only ever desired the happiness of those around me, but if you would like to leave I will not force you to stay. For if you love something let it go, if it loves you it wille back to you. That is my belief on the matter, so please chose whatever you feel is right." Yueliang exins his reasoning. Standing in the well lit cave on one side near the entrance, he feels quite sad but it is only visible through his eyes, where as he smiles to not show the pain that he is feeling at the thought of losing more of his friends. Just as Houli is about to answer, they both hear a sound of gravel moving a little bit, thus turning their heads to face the entrance. Seeing the shadow of Shen Hu, and the cubsing into the cave with the two warm corpses of the young deer, and older buck. Although the closer he gets, the more perceptible the angered face and menacing aura be of the tiger. As the five arrive in the room, Shen Hu motions with his head, and the cubs quickly make their way to the far side of the room where they quickly fall asleep as they are worn out. Then seeing them asleep, he tosses the corpses to the side of the room not far from the cubs but up against the cave wall. Then using soulmunication so as to not wake the cubs, Shen Hu says to Houli. "I could hear you from outside. What would the cubs think if they understood what you were trying to do? Either way, we made a promise, and a contract, and even if we had not do you really want to leave our young master? He is basically family, yet you treat him as if he were a stranger. Tell me my love, if I leave for a week or two would you ostracize me as well? If so it is a wonder that I did not see it until now." Looking back at him with a pitiful look, and her head down a little indicating submission, Huoli exims to Shen Hu. "You are different, but he was not even here to meet the young ones. Even if he was, our young masteres and goes as he pleases causing us to worry. Not to mention the stress it caused you while he was gone, and even then why should we leech off of him and his family? Have you lost your pride and dignity as a divine tiger?" Without saying a word, his gaze intensifies quite a lot causing her to worry, as she can clearly see how angered he is. Taking a step forward, and infusing his chi in it, he causes the ground to tremble beneath Houli to indicate his seriousness. Once she is down on the floor with her belly against the ground, as well as her head to show her full submission he exims still using his soulmunication. "How dare you! You not just question my choices as the head of this family, but you even dare to kick away our benefactor without good reason. We would not be where we are today if not for him, but instead trying to survive the winter, and we might not even be alive right now. Yet you dare think you have the right? If you want to question my leadership, shall we put it to the test right now? Get up and fight me if you want to lead so bad!" ... Seeing tears start to fall from her eyes, he retains his seriousness, and continues. "I said get up and fight me, and stop crying." .... "You want to lead, yet you know you are not strong enough. So instead follow me as you always have. I love you, and never wanted such things to happen. But I will not stand for the questioning of the person who has given us a whole new life. We have names, one of our children as well. Our bloodline purified, we have friends who love and protect us. We have a home where we need not always be on guard. So please just tell me what is so wrong here?" Shen Hu says in a soothing voice, as he walks towards her tofort her. Standing beside her, about toy down beside his love, she answers. "I just do not like how he left us, nor how it made you feel when he was gone. Seeing you sad hurt me more than any de that could pierce my hide. Please forgive me my love, I will never challenge you, and you are right." Laying beside her, he licks her face to show he does not hold it against her, that she is forgiven, and that he loves her. Meanwhile hearing the whole thing, unbeknownst to the others, but staying silent so as to not intrude in their family matters, Yueliang asks with soulmunication. "Should I go? Or what is going on?" Realizing that their young master is there, as they have forgotten during their talk, the turn their heads from facing and licking each other to looking at him. Then Shen Hu says. "It was just a small matter, there is no need to go. It has been so long, and it would be nice if we could catch up. Tell me of your travels over thisst week or so. Surely you must have learned or gained a lot. By the way, please forgive my earlier impudence, we meant no disrespect my friend and young master." "Think nothing of it, the matter has been forgotten. But my story may not be all that exciting. So do you still want to hear it?" Yueliang replies, while thinking. ''I am d everything worked out, and I guess it makes sense why he said what he said. As they are under him, their mistakes appear as if they are his, and would look bad on him the leader among them.'' Excitedly, he nods, as he looks forward to hearing of the fantastical adventures of his young master, who always seems to end up in the most amazing of circumstances. Seeing this, Yueliang walks closer to them, and takes a seat before his friends and says. "Well as you know I had to go out for training, so let us start there. Grandpa brought me to a world of dragons, which was amazing, although sadly I did not get to see any except for their mix breed descendants that look nothing like them. Then bringing me into the immortal caves in that world, he asked me to pick, and without knowing I picked the hardest, but little did I know at the time I was fated for said ce." Yueliang keeps telling his story with a smile, as he is excited as well to share his experiences with his friends. "Going in, I had to escape death various times, and even challenge it. The pressure alone in the tunnels was so strong I could barely crawl let alone stand. Eventually I learned to separate matter from chi and see a future version of myself. But moving forward, I returned home because of grandpa worrying about sis. Although all turned out alright, and little happened except meeting my sisters pets, which by the way I think you would like, and then I had a vision telling me I must go back..." "... So without further dy, I went back and while nearly dying a number of times, my future self taught me the void steps through which without cultivation walking on air and so much more is possible. For instance even folding space is as simple as a thought now, although time is still out of reach for me. Anyways, shortly after by following the cave, I met a robot of my mothers, who told me she is still alive and was kidnapped but is fine for now..." "... Coming back after that, there was an invasion of the pce, where I met a kunoichi and made a deal, as well as a lot of other things happening, but after telling gramps about the situation with mom, he has released killing intent enough to kill, thus you should not go out. For the most part, that has you all up to date. Also I went on an official date with Orine for the first time." Hearing all of this, except it was in more detail as it was told, Shen Hu felt his eyes shining, while being happy to hear about his friends adventures, and thinking about what it would have been like to be beside him. Either way he says. "It is great that you two are finally together officially, everyone has been waiting. Next time you go on an adventure, please take me with you. it has been too long since I have stretched my legs and chi.. Regardless, as much as I would like to continue this talk, if you have not already warned the others you should get to it as somee to visit us and the cubs fairly often." Chapter 193 - Warning The Others Either way he says. "It is great that you two are finally together officially, everyone has been waiting. Next time you go on an adventure, please take me with you. it has been too long since I have stretched my legs and chi. Regardless, as much as I would like to continue this talk, if you have not already warned the others you should get to it as somee to visit us and the cubs fairly often." With that said, Yueliang responds. "That is what I had nned, however visiting with you seems more important at the moment. I might be back soon depending on what happens. It will be fun seeing you again, and hopefully next time I can meet the cubs." Then getting up from his seat he bows slightly as a farewell, and makes his way out of the cave. Once out of the cave, he takes onest look at the peaceful forest, making him feel more at ease and calm. Taking a deep breath, he uses the void steps to walk off of a drop off that is part of the entrance. Not falling but instead appearing in Yins'' room, he walks forward until he is standing before the door to the house he is in. Ignoring all the smoke rising from the house, as well as the extremely strong yet enticing herbal smell, he knocks on the door. *Knock *Knock *Knock . . . Having no reply even after a minute, Yueliang turns around and starts walking away, figuring they are either dead or somewhere else, as it is very unlikely for them to be busy. ''I do not get it, the only things that could upy their time is likely alchemy. Regardless, if such a thing happened, than it is highly likely that it would be ruined because of me...'' *Shine Looking to his left he notices something pulsating a green color, thus matching the grass that whatever it is seems to be hiding in. So not wanting to risk much, he starts walking into the air, and observing from up above. The higher he gets the more clear the glow, and therger it is, until he is far above the house, and looking down, a shape is seen epassing the ce. ''This appears to be an array of sorts, but it seems a little different than one of the ones that I know of. It seems a bit disorderly, was this a make shift attempt? If so that is dangerous, but at the same time it is of such low quality why would whoever made this do such a thing?'' Feeling very confused, and dumbfounded by the inaptitude for something as simple yetplex as array making makes him wonder who could have done such a thing. For while arrays seem to beplex, once you understand them, they are very simple and logical, causing anyone who was troubled before to face palm at their own ignorance of something like 2 plus 2 somehow equals 5. Thus causing him to wonder. ''Clearly this is not Yins'' handiwork, as he has long since be a master of magic, and with that knowledge he would surely understand what is wrong with this at a nce. So ... Bingwen maybe? If not, who else would make such a pathetic separation array in this world of advanced cultivation. But at least it exins why they could not hear me. While one can see what is going on from out side, they cannot interfere, nor disturb those inside. ...'' ''... Then at the same time those inside will only see the appearance of when the array was made so as to not have any distractions. Not to mention the fact that this particr array certainly has many upon many uses, it could save ones life should it be needed, let alone using it for alchemy or cultivating.'' Yue asses the formation, and thinks. ''Pft. It is a shame to see such a wonderful formation in such a sorry state.'' A few momentster, he descends, and starts walking in a certain pattern as there are just too many holes in this array. Then after a minute has passed he notices the difference in scenery as he breaks through without damaging it. With that, Yueliang walks back to the door to knock once more, as it seems thest time was useless. ''If they do not answer this time, I will just move on to the others.'' *Knock *Knock *Knock [A Minute Later] . . . Still silent, he feels annoyed and pulls out a knife and thinks. *Sigh. ''With Yins'' magic he could fix this easily... No! What am I thinking...'' Putting the knife back in his inventory he pulls out a piece of paper and a pen and starts writing. ''My dear friends Yin, and Bingwen, Please do not leave this ce if you can help it, as it is currently dangerous anywhere outside of this room. If you must, than it would be best if you wait a day or so. In the meantime have fun with whatever you are practicing, be that alchemy or otherwise. However, I would feel remiss if I did not say this. PLEASE FIX YOUR ARRAY! It is horrendous to look at, and there are so many messed up portions I worry it would break just from the rain if a single drop fell. Not to mention the fact that it is even working. If you do not know how, let me know in a few days, and I might be able to help you depending on if I am busy at that time. Sincerely, Yueliang'' With the letter written, he sticks it to the door against a drop of tree sap that seems to be running down the top of the door. Then turning around, Yueliang makes his way out of the room, folding space to thest room he has to visit for warnings at the moment to avoid any unnecessary deaths or bodily harm. Arriving back in the room of the majority of his people, he appears right beside the house, as he wanted to look at their progress at the moment, and the sight would have surprised anyone who had yet to see these high orcs work. Looking at this, he smiles, seeing the dome nearly finished, and considering the distance, it likely looks far better from closer up. That aside, Yueliang turns to his left, and starts walking towards the door, as he sees no one outside. Thus with the presumption that they are asleep, he walks over to knock on the door to their ce. *Knock *Knock *Knock [Two Minutes Later] . . . . . ''Are you serious? Where is everyone? Is there something that I missed? That feels like it is wrong, so most likely not. But ... Never mind, forget it, time to visit gramps. If he is not here either, than clearly something is wrong here.'' Yueliang thinks to himself as he turns around not understanding what could be happening here. Folding space, Yueliang quickly arrived in the throne room which appears to be empty, but seeing a book on his grandpas desk, curiosity fills his mind. So walking up to the desk that for some reason was not cluttered with bamboo scrolls today, but instead has a book, he picks it up and starts reading its contents. ''Customs of Just Historic Rulers'' "What sort of name is that for a book?" He mumbles as he turns the page only to feel something is off about this ce. It feels different and there is a book like this, but never the less he reads a little more. ''.... Those of the ruling ss must have many marriage partners and children, not for prestige but to ensure a good heir, as well as to multiply and replenish the. ..... It is the duty of emperors or kings to have children to ensure leadership of the country is properly continuing, and the people will not turn chaotic. Thus having someone to look up to and fix their problems. .... If one wants to marry or have children, they must have the assets to properly take care of and raise a family'' *ms the book shut Putting the book back on the table, Yueliang shakes his head while thinking. ''Clearly not something of grandpas, and it tells nothing new. This should bemon knowledge for anyone of noble descent. Not to mention they do not even mention the most important parts. .. Now putting that aside, where is gramps?'' Filling his mind with memories of his grandpa, Yueliang closes his eyes, and takes a step forward, as this might be a way out of whatever trick this is. Having folded space once more, he opens his eyes and looks around. "UGH!!! What is going on?! And Where am I? This is ridiculous, this ce looks the same as I know, but feels different.. It could not be too old but looks new, wait a moment, new?! Did I go back in time or forward? Or is this some other ce all together?" He exims while trying to maintain his calm in this absurd situation to the best of his abilities. Chapter 194 - A Troubling Situation Filling his mind with memories of his grandpa, Yueliang closes his eyes, and takes a step forward, as this might be a way out of whatever trick this is. Having folded space once more, he opens his eyes and looks around. "UGH!!! What is going on?! And Where am I? This is ridiculous, this ce looks the same as I know, but feels different. It could not be too old but looks new, wait a moment, new?! Did I go back in time or forward? Or is this some other ce all together?" He exims while trying to maintain his calm in this absurd situation to the best of his abilities. ''It looks like I may have only one option that seems desirable, but it should not work as far as I know.'' Yueliang thinks to himself before teleporting away instead of folding space. Arriving inside of a small cave, he looks around. Seeing nothing inside, he walks outside and sees a very unfamiliar sight. Forests and nts galore that seems nostalgic as if he had been there before, but knowing it looks different than anything he has seen, he shakes his head. *Sigh Figuring it is worth one more look, Yueliang turns around and heads back in the cave. This time seeing a shadow on the wall, he goes closer and feels a drafting through the wall. A smirk appears on his face as he pulls the corner of the rock wall. . . . Not able to pull it, Yue punches the wall and erases the rock door. And about to step in without even looking, he sees a white and ck female tiger currently giving birth. The tiger giving birth looks at him angrily and roars. *ROAR ''Get out or I will kill you intruder!'' Maintaining his smile, as a new understanding hase to mind, he sits on the wall where he made a big hole. Then replies with soulmunication. ''Hello my friend, I apologize for intruding. As a way to make it up to you, I will defend you while you give birth. Please forgive my intrusion. I will leave after you are done.'' Feeling alert and on guard, as well as knowing she cannot move much at the moment, she just res at him at each opportunity. In between which she licks her first cub clean, and is giving birth to her second. Yueliang just rxes on the ground, as he leans against the wall. Looking out to ensure no other invaders will being in this cave. The tigress feeling odd about this whole situation asks. ''Why are you defending my cubs and I? If you came here to kill me, why wait?'' Looking back, he replies. ''Miss tigress, you have it all wrong. I came here looking for my friend, but because of some mistake in my technique it seems I have gone back in time. Seeing as I do not want to mess up time anymore than I possibly already have, please forget this happened.'' Having a slightly bewildered expression, she looks at the seemingly crazy human in front of her, and asks. ''You mean, I am giving birth to your friend, or friends? Or I am your friend in the future?'' *Sigh. ''I have said too much already, but it is the first one. Either way, it is a pleasure to meet one of my friends parents.'' Yueliang replies with a sigh. Seeing his serious expression, she feels that it is likely true, and asks. ''Do you know where you messed up? If not my assistance may help. It is not that I really want to help the one who damaged my home but seeing as we do not want you to mess up the future anymore, show me what happened.'' Hearing this, Yueliang stands up while focusing on her gaze, and steps one step towards her, but appears 10 meters forward before saying. ''This is all I did. It is a technique to fold space and time, but I have yet to learn the time part. Also, seeing as this is possible while my body is still mortal, it seems moreplex than I thought.'' The tigress'' jaw nearly drops as this, as she extends her aura towards him. Having thought that he was just a much higher realm than her at first she ignored this a little easier, but seeing as the one before her is mortal, yet ims to befriend a descendant of their ancestor a divine tiger she has a hard time understanding this. Observing her face closely, he sighs and says. ''It is fine if you can not help. Once back in my own timeline I will work on perfecting this technique. By the way, since you seem in disbelief, I guess telling you one thing would not hurt too much more. One of your cubs who bes my friend, finds a wonderful divine tiger descendant mate in the future and they have 4 wonderful cubs.'' With that said, the tigress smiles and says. ''Now I am certain you are lying, at least about my babies since there is not any other divine tiger descendants on this. So back off human.'' ''*Sigh, That does not seem possible unless it was his sister maybe? Anyways, and to think he said that animals and beasts are supposed to help people. His human form was quite surprising when we had a big meat feast together.'' Yueliang replies subconsciously as he walks back to the area he was sitting at a moment ago while walking on the air. At the words of this strange human standing before her, she sighs, but in the end stays silent as there is nothing she can say at the moment. Plus feeling a bit tired she goes to sleep after licking her second yetst cub of this litter. Seeing as the tigress has fallen asleep, he keeps walking until he is at the entrance of the cave with no pathway down, only steep loose rocks, or a drop off where he decides to sit and look out for a while. Not really for any particr reason like looking out for them, but instead because he wants to think on where he went wrong with his technique. Having the desire to fix this he ponders over the current situation calmly as he looks out at the forest. The time passes quickly second by second, minute by minute, hour by hour, day by day all in deep thought of where he went wrong, and trying to understand more of this technique. His eyes nk as if he were not even living while deep in thought, and not having eaten over the past few days just sitting on the small cliff edge. A few more days pass, making it six days of sitting and thinking without food nor water, yet his body does not look the slightest bit different as the tigresses out to eat. Seeing the strange human sitting in front of her cave, she was about to roar at him before remembering his earlier words and asks. ''What are you still doing here? I have long since finished giving birth to my cubs.'' These words while not heard by Yueliang, cause him to snap out of his daze and turn around to face the voice. Seeing the tiger, he says aloud. "Sorry, I missed what you said. Regardless, are you all better? That was certainly quick, I only sat here for a few hours I think." Looking at him, she tilts her head and asks with soulmunication. ''Are you an idiot or something? It has been six days and a few hours since I finished giving birth.'' Hearing the insult first surprised him, until he hears the reasoning and exims. "What?! Surely I just sat down, how could time have passed so quickly? Are you messing with me?" ''Sadly I am not. ... *Sigh. It seems you really need to get that technique of yours under control or you will be dead in month or so if that.'' She reasons before continuing. ''Stay there, and get ready to do your .... Void Steps, was it? When you use it I will help guide your bodies innate chi to keep you from making another mistake.'' After saying that, she gets closer and sitting on her hind legs, she puts her paws on his shoulders while he is still sitting but his legs about to step forward by pushing off the rock. With the weight on his back it is already a surprise he is not being pushed off yet. Focusing on his grandpa, or more specifically the most recent memory he has of him, he pushes off of the rock and steps forward feeling his bodies flow and energy change as he moves. At the same time thee tigress uses her hind legs to push off backwards to keep from falling off the ledge.. Meanwhile opening his eyes, tears start to well up but not quite flow as he sees his gramps standing before him in surprise. Chapter 195 - Moving Forward Focusing on his grandpa, or more specifically the most recent memory he has of him, he pushes off of the rock and steps forward feeling his bodies flow and energy change as he moves. At the same time thee tigress uses her hind legs to push off backwards to keep from falling off the ledge. Meanwhile opening his eyes, tears start to well up but not quite flow as he sees his gramps standing before him in surprise. "Grandpa!" Yueliang exims as he walks towards him at a brisk pace in the throne room only a few meters from the door. His surprise already dissipated, he walks to a chair only a meter away, and sits in it as his grandson arrives before him before asking. "What is bothering you my child? It has not been long since west saw each other after all." Pulling out the chair beside his grandpa, he sits beside him and says. "It feels much longer to me, and I worried that I might never see you again." With confusion, he raises his hand and rubs his grandsons hair like a little child and asks. "What nonsense are you spouting my boy? It has only been a day if that." "Grandpa, it may have only been that long for you, but for me it was a week in a crazy situation. ...Exining his past 6 and a half days ... You see, I went back in time and did not know how toe back. But at least I figured out a few of my error, although the worst part is if I do not find out how to control this soon I may die or vanish from existence without even knowing how." Yueliang goes on to exin his situation at the moment observing his grandpas face while doing so as it passes from disbelief to amazement, to sadness and worry. Rin then responds once his grandson finished his story. "Let your worries pass like water in a stream. This matter will be solved by you quickly, of that I am sure. Regarldess, you must be more careful in the future or one day you may either age up or down and eventually out of existence as not much is known of time travel. *Sigh. It is truly a pity that you are not a higher realm cultivator lest you could start cultivating a dao of your choice. In which case I would rmend the dao of time so as to not have such issues and troubles in the future." "Hmm. That is true." Yueliang mumbles before continuing. "It is just a pity that in the end I did not get the cultivation technique from the cave ... Wait the cave, there is a spot I have yet to check because I was too excited toe back. Maybe the solutionys back in that cave, although I worry about folding space until this matter is resolved." He looks down as he says this. "My boy, calm down, and as I said before let your worries pass. Worry, sadness, and fear will never help you but instead only slow your path. Trust yourself, those you love, and the chi all around or why would anything trust you enough to help you? Then and only then will you be able to gain a deeper understanding of what you are trying to learn. Although there may be something in that cave to help you gain some ease of use temporarily in there." "I see" He responds but tries to wrap his head around the idea a bit more. However in the meantime asks. "Grandpa did you have such problems in the past?" Hearing this, Rin looks at him with his serious andforting face turning in to a pitiful smile as he says. "Of course, but why grow old if not to guide the youths of tomorrow so as to avoid the mistakes of yesterday? Never the less, I still have a few things that cause me some deep thought but never worry." Stars appearing in his eyes as well as hope as he has someone to rte to Yueliang asks. "Really? Like what?" *Sigh. "Well, I guess one of the smaller things causing me some deep thought was how I almost always had daughters and only one son, but .... well you know." Rin answers while looking down. "Grandpa, I meant seriously. How is that a problem?" "Are you telling me you do not want to have a number of sons who are more rtable, rather than always trying to exin or understand things with your daughter that you have not experienced yourself? While I love all my daughters very much, they are a bitplicated and slightly more difficult to raise. Fortunately I have been blessed with logical and understanding daughters who loved and helped me as their mothers often did not live long enough to see their first birthdays." Rin exins. Yueliang shakes his head andughs a little, not at the misfortune but at how this seemed to ease the feelings in his heart. "Thank you grandpa, that helped a lot. By the way, could you tell me why there are so few males on all thes I have visitedpared to females?" Hearing this, Rinughs a bit as well before saying. "My boy, I feel that is too dangerous a topic to talk about. You can figure that one out on your own as you cultivate. But why would you ask such a question?" "Curiosity, no other reason." Yueliang quickly replies. "Hmm, alright. So you said that you figured out some of the problems with your void steps, what is it?" Seeing the quick change, Yue smiles and replies. "Well the first is one must have their destination specific, whether it be a person or location lest they end up in the time they saw it or some ce simr. That is the first, as for the second, one must have an extremely clear mind. You can have no other thoughts while doing so, or just like what just happened to me you may travel back or forward...." "... Fortunately I did not disappear out of existence with that mistake, but I am sure there are more things to pay attention too as this ability progresses. Which reminds me, I finished writing the manual for the void steps, however in order to give a copy to everyone it will take a while." Yueliang says to his gramps who is quite eager upon hearing thest sentence. Observing the smile on his grandpas face, Yueliang cannot help but say. "Do not worry, I have not forgotten the promise to teach you and sister. Currently I have my people creating an area to practice and learn, although not as dangerous as the one that I was in, as I will not be having them fill up the bottom with flesh eating acid and poison. But either way, learning this technique will likely still be difficult for you and sis. Remember no using chi while you learn this as it may affect your oue negatively." Feeling even more excited at such a challenge, Rin could not help but say. "As far as I can tell they have already finished it unless you have finishing touches you want on the area. So if you hand me the manual I will copy it for you, as well as have it distributed." He says while practically drooling over something like this despite the dangers thate with such a technique. Not wanting to risk anything, Yueliang answers. "Do not worry, my people can copy it near instantly. Also if that is true that the area is done, than shall we head over there now? I do not mind waiting a few hours or so before going back to the immortal cave to see if a solution is there even if only temporary." Rin nods excitedly and the two swiftly start making their way to the residential area, speeding up more and more as if racing using purely physical capabilities with no skills, techniques or otherwise along the way. Although Rin is clearly faster if he went all out, limiting his body to a mortals capability and having fun with his grandson feels more important and enjoyable. It does not take the two long before they arrive at the room, where Rin even with only being limited to mortal capabilities wins by nearly 10 meters while thinking. ''Good thing I held back, even as a mortal going faster is still possible just it would not be good to dispirit my grandson.'' "Great job gramps, but I know you where holding back. I could see it in your foot steps, hopefully one day I will be as fast and strong as you. That of course being a ways off I am sure." Yue says while stretching his arms a little. "You give me too much credit my boy. While I may be better now, it is the youth who surpass the old. One day you will surpass me, just as I surpass many of my generation.." Rin replies, while feeling happy to have such a kind grandson to y with some times. Chapter 196 - Passing Around Knowledge "You give me too much credit my boy. While I may be better now, it is the youth who surpass the old. One day you will surpass me, just as I surpass many of my generation." Rin replies, while feeling happy to have such a kind grandson to y with some times. "Mmm" He nods as he opens the door for them to head into the room of his subordinates, nay his friends. Before even dropping in, he looks across the far field and sees the dome built, but nothing else as it is too far. However not seeing any supplies near it is a good indication that the project is finished. Dropping in, the two start walking towards the house where everyone is currently residing in. Feeling impressed with the speed of his friends, it feels as if a weight has been lifted from his chest at least a little. Having to walk all the way there to the house hold before seeing any living creatures feels odd to Yueliang but he keeps on going regardless, and not letting it get to him. The more odd thing is the icy cold feeling he has had on his back for a while now. But seeing someone in the courtyard made the feeling go away for now as he saw them testing a new piece of equipment for who knows what purpose. Walking into the building without knocking as it is a living space for many people, and their rooms are where one would knock, Rin and his grandson quickly make their way upstairs. Then finding the room that ke stays in, Yueliang knocks. *Knock *Knock *Knock . . . ''She should be here.'' Yue thinks to himself as their is no reply, and tries again. *Knock *Knock *Knock . . . A familiar voicees from the side as one of the near by doors opens. "Could you please stop with the knocking .... Oh! Yue, you are back. If you are looking for ke she is probably asleep in her room, but as you know she like modifying spaces to make themrger. If there is something you would like assistance with, I may be able to help." Turning to face this voice while she was talking, Yueliang notices it is Orine and says. "Hello, I was just going to see if someone could help me copy a paper book." Hearing that, she replies. "Come on in, that is beyond easy. So do you want it to be in holographic form, or paper?" "Hmm... Holographic for most, and maybe 6 in paper for myself and a few others." Yueliang says as he pulls the book out from his inventory. *Giggles. "What is so funny?" He asks curiously and Rin just looks away from the lovey dovey couple not really caring about all the tech stuff that while he understands, does not care about at the moment, at there are various other things that hold his interest much better. Orine is still giggling as she replies. "It is nothing much, just that if it is a holographic projection, we just need to send the copy to whoever you would like to share it with. You do not need to make multiple copies. Such should have been obvious with your tech obsessed world right my love?" She teases. Yueliang rolls his eyes as he answers. "You knew what I meant anyways, and that is what matters, not to mention the fact that while I may have knowledge of the tech we had in my world, that is not the same as for yours. We may have had holograms but they still needed particr equipment, and how would I know your peoples tech capabilities beyond what I have seen so far?" Hearing his response, she giggles some more, and reaches out to ept the book from his hands, then taking it, she ces it in a see through box on her desk, and takes a seat. Turning her ring upside down on her first finger, she presses the gem and all of a sudden, a keyboard made of light shows up beneath her fingers and a holographic 3d screen all around her but mainly only showing in front of her at the moment, all in high quality obviously. She quickly selects a screen where it shows the book being scanned and recreated. A few secondster, it rotates in mid air as the pages flip showing its contents. With that, she turns around and asks seriously with a cute smile. "Is this what you wanted?" Yueliang nods, and replies. "Could you send it out to everyone, also the goblins may need a copy, although if they do not want to use it that is their choice. The same for everyone else, as this is the manual that many of you were interested in for the void steps." With that said, as she did not care to invade whatever this maybe she gets excited. "It seems you are looking forward to learning this as well. Anyways, I will give a demonstrationter when everyone is up. In the mean..." Yueliang says but is cut off as Orine stands up and quickly says. "They will be up, we will see you at the training area soon. Also it has been sent to everyone. As for the paper copies they will appear in ... 10 seconds." She says as she looks at the screen as it disappears back into her ring and runs out of the room. . . . "Well I guess that happened." Yueliang mumbles with a sighs and shrugging his shoulders. Rin however goes over to pick up the original copy, as well as the copies that are appearing one after the other inside the box. While doing such, he tosses the original as well as four of them to his grandson while taking two for himself saying. "One is for little Ai, and the other is for me obviously." Yueliang rolls his eyes with a smile subconsciously, meaning no disrespect, as such was his original intention, but it seems that his grandpa just could not wait to get his hands on such an interesting and unique technique. Regardless, he quickly catches the books, and one by one as he catches them, ces them into his inventory instantaneously. The two then quickly make their way out of Orines'' room and out of the building to make their way over to the training area to check out the new facility that Yueliang had them build. While making their way over, Yueliang asks. "Grandpa, we should get Ai Lan and the others first right?" Hearing this, not saying another word in his excitement, Rin disappears from before his very eyes while they are running towards the training area, causing him to sigh. ''It seems this should be an eventful half hour or so. Hopefully he does not take Houli or Shen Hu as one of them should be watching over their cubs, and bringing them here might not be for the best.'' Although before Yueliang even progresses very far, Rin reappears right beside him, causing Yue to stop right in ce as he sees the scene before him. Not only has his grandpa returned and caught up, but he brought both tigers, their cubs who seem to be sleeping peacefully in his arms, Rin, as well as Bingwen, andst but not least, Ai Lan behind him who pokes her head out and waves with a overjoyed smile. Meanwhile Rin says. "Is this everyone you wanted? May we get started now?" Feeling speechless Yueliang forces out a reply. "Sure, although the others are still making their way here. But I guess it should be fine to start the disy without them and just exin it once they arrive as well." "I do not think that will be a problem." Ai Lan answers before Rin could. "Why is that sis?" Yueliang asks but following her gaze answers his own question seeing everyone already standing near the entrance of the ce. *Sigh. "We should not keep them waiting." The group then quickly makes their way over to the entrance to the training area as well, with Yue leading the group, and walking in one of the goblins shouts "Be careful!" as they see Yue walking forward and stepping onto a spike. Still proceeding forward despite the worries of those behind him, Yueliang begins his lesson. "Hello, and sorry to wake those of you who were sleeping. So while this training is not quiteplex, the difficulty and patience required may be quite extensive for some if not all of you regardless of what you might think. Also this will be easier than my training when I was learning, so you are wee for that. ..." "... So first off, you all have the manual, so I will just give you the basic run down of the beginning steps, after that you can try it yourself. If you still have questions let me know. First off, you all will have to acquire a strong sense of bnce as you can tell. For if you fall it will hurt, lucky you, I nearly died when I fell as there was acid and other traps below. Anyways, once you have that, you must learn to eat, sleep, and do everything on these pirs, even run without issue. For this you will need to trust yourself and your body. Once you have this down, you will start learning to traverse the air.. If you get that far, the manual will tell you what you need to do next and where to go for it." Chapter 197 - A Slip Up "... ... Anyways, once you have that, you must learn to eat, sleep, and do everything on these pirs, even run without issue. For this you will need to trust yourself and your body. Once you have this down, you will start learning to traverse the air. If you get that far, the manual will tell you what you need to do next and where to go for it." Showing them the ease of effort it takes for him to run, walk, jump, even flip and stillnd perfectly bnced while he was talking, he makes his way back to the entrance to take his leave but says onest thing. "For those of you who think you may be able to understand it or want to take the risk let me know, and I will take you to my training areater." Not even facing them when he said it he walks away and epts an small device held out by ke while walking away. Taking the ear cuff, Yueliang wraps it around his left ear while walking away and asks. "Can you hear me ke?" "Yes, and just so that you know, this earpiece should have a strong enough signal to pass through a gxy or two. However it will take a few tries before it will go any further. Also, at the moment the battery will onlyst for a week at a time." ke replies through the ear cuff. Hearing this, hements. "Thank you, that should be more than enough, although the distance will have to be strengthened by a lot or it will not be as useful for its desired effect." Without an answer back, Yueliang still keeps walking away. Meanwhile, the others are looking at the training facility that they had made with strong gaze of uncertainty. Staring at the area with conflicted spots those around have thoughts simr to. ''Just because our young master can do it does not mean we can.'' But then out of the silence, a voice reverberates around them. "Before anyone attempts this interesting training method, read the book, or manual, that we have been sent by our young master Yueliang so as to not waste your time or life in this facility." Orine announces. Everyone around turning to see who said those words see her and quickly look away, not out of offence but because they would rather not start anything that may be troublesome for them, with her being quite ''difficult'' when ites to certain matters and all. Having said that, Orine quickly sits down and starts reading her book that was sent by her fianc¨¦. Reading the instructions on how the technique works, and distinct examples to exin with detail makes it all the easier to understand. The others however stand as they either read or wait for someone else to try out the course first. The goblins however look with impending doom in their eyes as they are certain this adventure will be most dangerous for them, still being short and all. However trusting in Yue, Kiisser breaks through the crowd and bes the first to attempt said trial, jumping onto the first spike. Bncing on the first of the spikes for a few seconds he proceeds to fall quickly after. Not making a sound but still being watched by the others hetches onto the spike. Sliding down still he grasps on tighter and tighter until he stops while mumbling. ''Lousy slippery spike!'' By the time he stops he is just less than half a meter from making impact with the ground, thus causing a bead of sweat to form on his head and roll down into his hair and down his hair until it falls down to the floor. Seeing this causes many of those watching to feel quite apprehensive about trying this, but then hear the same voice reverberating around them once more. "You lot are feeling afraid to try something so simple when one whose body is much less suited to this particr facility is willing to give it a shot? How pathetic! And yet you im to want to help our young king who has risked his life for us various times?" This time one of the on lookers replies. "I may be loyal to Yueliang, but that does not mean I am going to throw my life away in training just to be of more use! Not to mention the fact that he said it was our choice whether or not to do this." Meanwhile as this situation proceeds on for a while, Yueliang is out and thinking to himself. ''I wonder if everyone has started yet? I bet gramps and sis are probably having fun learning it. After all I know that I did. Oh well, what to do now? ...'' Thinking for a few moments hees to the conclusion. ''*Sigh... I guess there is only one option for now. Time to go back to the immortal caves. There are so many things that I would love to see, however it is not likely until I have my abilities under control, as well as finish making the new home for those sealed to me in either contract or friendship.'' "Sadly it seems that I have to fold space back to that white room unless I want to have to reexplore the whole tunnel." Yueliang mumbles as he closes his eyes and walks forward as he focuses on the ce he intends to go to. Opening his eyes, he is back in the room where he spoke with the artificial intelligence robot made by his mother. *Sigh. "Who knew I would be back so soon? I just hope that I am not in another time after jumping once again. Oh well, best to check for the book for now, and figure out the restter." He mumbles while shaking his head and then starts running into the the hidden tunnel in the room. Swiftly making his way through the tunnel, Yueliang picks up his pace with each passing second, but has to slow down every time that there is a turn to take, lest he run into the wall and possibly go st. Although while Yueliang is exploring the cave tunnel looking for the end, Rin starts jumping onto the spikes standing up in the training facility with a sort of walking pace/ appearance. While doing so the two ignore the others behind them who have be hesitant. But either way, there are about 20 or so people ahead of them, namely half of them being the goblins, while the others being the tigers followed by their cubs, and a very small number of the orcs. The cubs, while being very young are actually the most fearless out of the whole lot of those partaking in the training, whilst likely having no idea that it is training. This being because they followed their parents regardless of being specifically told to stay put back on the grassy area where they left them. However seeing as they are only a couple weeks old, it is not all that unexpected for anyone who has had children in the past. That being said, the funniest part is how, the fearless little tiger cubs have started chasing each other after a few minutes of practicing their bnce on top of the spikes. Thus causing Shen Hu and Houli, to nearly have a heart attack every time they see them jumping to the next spike for fear of losing their cubs. Author note: In case it was not obvious, none of the beasts are in human form! Also in case it was not obvious no animals nor beasts were harmed in this activity. Having fun ying the cubs chase after each other, then the one in the front loses her footing, and at that moment, Shen Hu pushes off of the pir and runs between the pirs pushing off of them to speed up his chase after the falling cub that is getting ever closer to the ground with each passing second. Running at his peak speed, while his mate is staying behind from the shock of the situation. Seeing the situation unfold before them, Houli thinks to herself as her mind races a kilometer a minute. ''Please, please do not die. Please my love, catch her. I know that it is usual to lose one or more cubs to predators, but I never thought that it would happen to me. Surely we could protect them from dangers and predators, but clearly it looks like I was wrong. Now running on the ground, and currently below the cub in altitude but notterally, he tries to catch up to the little one while eximing.. "Hold on little one, I aming!" With this all happening in such a short instantaneous time frame, Shen Hu keeps pushing himself, trying to make it but still many tens of meters from his cubs, he feels that he might not make it but still maintains his determination to do at least do his best to catch his pup in the hopes that there is at least a chance of her survival. Chapter 198 - Punishment And Curiosity Now running on the ground, and currently below the cub in altitude but notterally, he tries to catch up to the little one while eximing. "Hold on little one, I aming!" With this all happening in such a short instantaneous time frame, Shen Hu keeps pushing himself, trying to make it but still many tens of meters from his cubs, he feels that he might not make it but still maintains his determination to do at least do his best to catch his pup in the hopes that there is at least a chance of her survival. *Thud "Oooohhhff, Nnooo!! Please be alright my little daughter." Shen Hu exims as hends on the ground after his little cubnds on his back before falling to the floor. Lifting his paw to rub her head a little, he asks with a serious face. "My daughter please wake up. There is no way you died from that height so stop ying.." Opening its eyes, the little female divine tiger cub rolls onto its feet before saying to Shen Hu with soulmunication. "Ahaha, yay. Again! Again!" Shaking his head, he mumbles before eximing. "You mischievous little trouble maker. How about a time out in a corner first, to think about the scare you caused us all!" With that said, he starts turning into his human form, so as to make it easier to get back up to the top. Hearing that, the little cub jumps into Shen Hus'' arms with her head hanging low. Then Shen Hu looks down and seeing that there are no injuries or other wise, he starts jumping up, side to side, using the pirs to make his way back up to the top. Trying to make his way up the slippery spikes, he quickly gets up to the top despite slipping once or twice along the way. Once back at the top, he quickly makes his way to the edge and says. "Ok, down you go little one. Time for your time out." He res down at her to show his seriousness, despite the puppy like eyes she is making in hopes of getting out of her punishment. Seeing as doing this did nothing for her, she nods and epts her punishment. Thus leaping out of his arms andnding on one of the spikes, she sits on her heels as her feet grip tightly onto the spike. Looking out at her brothers and sisters as well as all the others ''having fun'' she is clearly sad, and a little disgruntled. Watching his daughter closely, he feels satisfied that she is now thinking on what she is doing wrong, although feeling slightly conflicted as he walks away thinking. ''It was not just her, but the other three as well who went onto this field. Ugh. What to do? It would not be right to only punish one and not the others as they were all clearly in the wrong. Wait...'' With such thoughts flowing through his mind, he starts heading back to her before asking. "You do realize why you are being punished, right?" His daughter then replies with soulmunication. "It is because I caused you worry right?" *Sigh. "No, it is because you went against what your mother and I said. However while it is bad to worry us, it would be a seemingly impossible task to not be worried for ones children. Anyways, the reason the others are not being punished right now, is because they will get another punishmentter when we are not on this death trap of a training arena." Shen Hu replies before turning away to head back towards Houli not even realizing something important. As he approaches his mate, she says. "Well it seems the cubs are alright for now. I just hope they do not nearly get killed again." With a smile forming on his face, he says while turning back to his tiger form. "My love, you know that we cannot protect them forever. Honestly, I figured we would have them for a year and a half, but even you should see their rapid growth. It would likely only be a few more months at the longest that we could keep them before they venture out on their own to learn of the world. We just have to raise them the best we can in the short time we have together, so they will be as ready as we can prepare them." "Humph..." Houli pouts and then a few secondster changes the subject. "So how are you doing that. It seems both in your human form and tiger form, you have not the slightest issue with the physical part of this technique so far." Tilting his head for a moment upon hearing her question, he looks down, and realizing that he is standing as if it were perfectly normal, he thinks to himself. ''What is this? I forgot that I was even walking on these spikes, no wonder my strides felt much longer than normal. ...'' Looking back up he replies to her. "I am not certain that I can really exin it. Although to be honest, I just forgot about the current situation that we are in when trying to save the little cub. It was not until now that I even noticed. Although maybe that is the whole solution. Make your surroundings natural to you, and adapt. Do not think about the troubles in life, just focus on your goals. That is my best guess my love." "How could you not... *Sigh. Never mind." Houli says and just tries to ponder on what her mate has just told her from his experience so far. Shen Hu however is having fun now that he realized how easy it feels, he jumps around and tries to make his movements as free as possible, as if there were no holes in the floor. While doing such he wonders to himself. ''If I can already do this, I wonder when I will be able to walk on the air, defying gravity and what not, or even better yet being able to fold space and time?'' Meanwhile, the young master in question, is off in the immortal caves working on figuring out how to guide this technique better so as to not send himself flying though time again, and avoid going to thepletely wrong location. Having made his way through the white tunnel, he sees before him a different light than that emitted by the walls, roof, and floor. Seeing this, raises his expectations a little and so too does his speed rise with it. Arriving into the room, it is dark? ''What is going on? How could it emit light yet still be dark?!'' Yueliang wonders to himself as he halts his speed, not wanting to run into or trip over anything in the room. For all he knows, there could be a near bottomless pit for a floor if he proceeds just one more step. ''I wonder what sort of training or what not I will have to go through and experience this time as there is clearly a lesson at the end of each of these... Anyways, close the eyes, and take a breath, then proceed from there is one of the things I have learned so far.'' And with that thought, he does as such, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath to adjust to the room around him. It is not without worry or seconds thoughts that he does this, but knowing they will be of no use to him, he takes a step forward casting aside his doubts and worries. Feeling stone beneath his foot after that step, he opens his eyes calmly and then looks around the ce. ''I cannot see much except outlines, but at least it is an improvement. Plus my vision should return with time just like in the previous halls and rooms.'' One step at a time, he makes his way in a circle to both ease his mind as well as get ay of some of thend in the room. In the center, seeing a small rectangr cube like shapeying on the protrusion from the ground that appears to be a table made of stone with its bottom carved out yet is part of the floor. Looking around, there is even a cylindrical pillow and nket in one of the corners of the room on a raised portion of the floor that is t. However despite the other objects in the room, Yueliang returns his gaze to the rectangr objectying on the table, and reaching out his hand, he picks it up. ying with it in his hands it just feels like a hollowed out, yet empty box from the weight, but. *Rumble *Shake. A few seconds after ying with the box, the whole room shook as if the ce were about to copse.. He quickly puts the box like item back thinking maybe if he does the cave may return to normal. Chapter 199 - Avoiding Raising Suspicion However despite the other objects in the room, Yueliang returns his gaze to the rectangr objectying on the table, and reaching out his hand, he picks it up. ying with it in his hands it just feels like a hollowed out, yet empty box from the weight, but. *Rumble *Shake. A few seconds after ying with the box, the whole room shook as if the ce were about to copse. He quickly puts the box like item back thinking maybe if he does the cave may return to normal. *Rumble *Crack. A piece of the roof falls down towards him, and with that, he quickly takes a step back. Doing this he thinks to himself. ''Clearly by moving the box like item the cave is copsing and it is my fault. *Sigh. But either way, it seems putting it back will not help so the best option is likely to jus take it right? I should at least try to see what was so important in this cave.'' He thinks to himself as he dashes forward grabbing the book, and stepping on the table like rock, he disappears. Reappearing back in the room of light that he showed up in earlier, Yue takes a seat in one of the chairs at the table and starts examining the box much closer. . . . *Slip "Huh? It moves..." He mumbles as one of the long sides slips up and off of the box revealing part of the inside. Then messing with the top and bottom, he quickly finds out how to slide them off, thus revealing a very tightly packed book. Turning it over to its front before even opening it he mutters confusedly. "All of that for a book? I mean it is not unexpected but even then it is surprising to make a book into a Chinese puzzle, albeit an easy one but a game or puzzle none the less. . . . Oh well, I guess it would be a waste if I did not see what is inside after that exciting turn of events." He mutters as he starts opening the cover only to see light emit from it as well. ''Well well, if this is not an interesting turn of events I do not know what is. A book emitting light that is not holographic, this is certainly a new one in my experiences of reading.'' Such thoughts fill his mind as he opens the book and then starts reading while pushing all non necessary or essential thoughts aside. . . . Roughly a few hourster, he thinks to himself. ''Hmm, this is a weird book. It even has my name and everything in it. Did mom really expect me to be the only one to pass this trial?'' Standing up, he ces the book into his inventory as he recalls thest words in the book. [My dear son, my little Yueliang, I made this entire cave for you. Obviously not all the others here as dad took me here as well, but anyways, in the hopes that one day we would meet again there are many things that have been prepared for you. So long as you keep looking, you will learn and grow, and one day we may meet again. I love you my child, and good bye for now.] The water in his eyes well up, but closing his eyes, he takes a deep breath, and then a few more until he feels more at ease. Feeling calm once more, he turns to the side, and taking a step forward folds space once again, thus arriving in front of the dome that he left not all that long ago. Proceeding forward, Yueliang watches those who are practicing the technique he has given them while muttering. "Why have none of them left yet? It seems they have a stronger will than I gave them credit for. Oh well, at least this trip was not a waste of time, and what was desired has been gained." Running towards him unsteadily on top of the spiky arena ke asks. "I figured you would be busy longer. Why did you not let me know through the ear cuff that I made for you? Speaking of which where is it? Are you not wearing it because you do not like it? The shape can be changed if you want, that one was just because style was my goal for that one." Shifting his gaze to have eye contact with her, he reaches up at the same time, and realizing it is not there, answers after taking a deep breath inward. "My bad, it seems that within a day of receiving your gift, it has gotten lost. It was probably when the cave was copsing and I had to escape. My apologies. However if you could make the next one a little bit less shy that would be appreciated." Hearing this she nods, but does not say a word, as if waiting for him to say something. As she waits in silence she stares at his eyes with an expectant gaze. Seeing this, after a minute or so he says. "I do not know what you want me to say, but if you are wondering about the trip, it was sessful. Also we need to add gravitational pressure to this room to make the training work out properly. Anyways, there is one thing that I have been meaning to ask you." With thosest words, hope appears in her eyes as just mere moments ago it was disappearing as clearly a wall would feel less dense. "Would you like to go on a date with me? There is this cool ce I heard of that might be fun for us." Yueliang asks. *Sigh. "Yes, but that is not what I was waiting for. Why does it feel as if you are not even trying to read the room, especially since I know you do not forget things. Remember when you said that when you came back you would teach us the next part?" ke reminds him while looking a bit disappointed. Tilting his head, he replies. "It is not that I forgot, but just that you being so excited to continue training was not exactly in my expectations at the moment. However if you want to continue have the others gather after a break, as I am sure we are all hungry." Turning around and walking away she mutters barely audibly. "Hungry for knowledge more like it!" Meanwhile in the training arena one of the high orcs mutters to himself under his breath. "Ugh, what am I going to do about this? How do I keep failing? I need to get this right so we can be free..." "Be free? What do you mean?" Ady high orc nearby asks. "Hmm?" The man turns around and asks. Thedy with a curious yet serious gaze repeats her question slightly differently. "You said that you need to get this right so that we would be free. What do you mean by that? Is there something you are having a problem with?" She asks with a suspicious look. "Pft, haha. It is nothing much Victoria. It is just that once I ... once, we learn this ability than we will be free from the shackles that gravity as well as distance impose upon us, at least ording to the book our king gave us. If my wording was strange, than my bad. Obviously if there were problems, than we should go to ke or one of the others who are close with the young master, right? Huh... Then again, you are close with him, so you would know the best out of us?" He replies. with a lightugh trying to ease the tension. Still feeling suspicious, but not wanting to make it seem off or anything shements. "Hmm, that is quite true. Hopefully we can get this down sooner rather thanter." Then turning around Victoria starts making her way in the opposite direction, and heading towards the entrance, more specifically the area she was heading to before he heard one of her own saying such words. Moving fast on the spike filled arena, but not so fast that it seemed like she was trying to get away, she quickly makes her way to the entrance and jumps off of the spikes, and onto the normal grassy ground. Walking out of the dome, she sees both ke, and Yueliang. So she walks over to them. As Victoria approaches, she hears him asking her friend ke out on a date, from which she does not want to interrupt as she feels it would only make her feel guilty. So she walks to about a few meters from where they are standing andys down on the grass, while propping up her back with her arms.. It is then that she just listens and waits until they finish talking while looking at the sky, the clouds floating across the ocean like atmosphere. Chapter 200 - Was I Wrong? As Victoria approaches, she hears him asking her friend ke out on a date, from which she does not want to interrupt as she feels it would only make her feel guilty. So she walks to about a few meters from where they are standing andys down on the grass, while propping up her back with her arms. It is then that she just listens and waits until they finish talking while looking at the sky, the clouds floating across the ocean like atmosphere. Looking up at the clouds that seem to look like they are putting on a show of their own, albeit slow but still a show none the less. Watching as the interesting creature shaped clouds move around living their lives, while there are some that look like nts and otherwise. Seeing all of this causes her to wonder. ''Are they alive? These clouds each move at their own pace, and not following any particr wind direction, but their own will. The clouds here are beyond interesting. The emperor should be able to answer my questions, but is it really right for me to ask such mundane questions of him?'' "Pft, what am I thinking, it should be fine, and besides, it seems those two are almost done." Lady Victoria mutters under her breath while near seamlessly multi tasking. Not that such tasks are difficult to multi task such as thinking two separate things at the same time. Either way, she sits up, and pushing up her body, she swiftly stands up. Walking over, she hears them saying their fare wells to each other, and says. "Wait, Yueliang, ke, there is something that we must discuss." The two turn their heads to face her, and Yueliang asks what is on both of their minds. "What is is? Is something the matter?" Victoria swiftly answers with a down trodden expression. "One of our people seems suspicious, and while it feels terrible to say or even think this. I am starting to wonder if thetest invasion was due to one of our own people. The only reason that I even dare to mention such a serious usation is because one of the other high orcs said something that really makes me feel that there is something suspicious about him." Hearing this, Yueliang asks. "Are you sure that we should be suspicious of one of our friends, just because of something that they said in passing? What could be so incriminating?" ke intercedes and says. "Yue, please hear her out. While I am not desirous of such a bad oute this could be the saving grace we need to resolve these invasions that have been happening ofte. Regardless, that is not all. Victoria here has always been sensitive to these sort of things and is never wrong. If she feels that someone has done something wrong, we have yet to see her be wrong. But it is ultimately up you you." "I see, that is not the best news to hear. Well the part about there being a traitor in our midst, however knowing that you are sensitive to such a thing. At least we can feel at ease knowing that you can point out any traitors that may appear." *Sigh. Yueliangments as he looks up at the sky, and then noticing the clouds continues. "Have you two ever noticed how interesting the clouds are here?" "I know right! I was actually just thinking the same thing a few minutes ago. Actually if you do not mind, I was wondering if it would be okay to talk to your father about it. It is just that I would like to understand this odd phenomenon more wholly if that is alright. Well I mean if it will not bother him." Victoria answers him with a smile, as she is enthusiastic about such a topic. Looking at her face as she says that, he chuckles a little and says with a smile. "Sorry forughing, but yes. I am sure it will be fine. He enjoys helping others, and bringing a smile to their faces as he teaches them. Sorry, it seems we have gotten off topic. Anyways, it would surely make him happy if you asks. Especially since as far as I know he is the one who made most of these rooms, and people tend to enjoy having others take an interest in there work. Right?" "Of course. Heheh." Victoria giggles, and then continues. "Anyways, I am sure that you would like to know who I feel the traitor is right? If so shall we go? If not, than I will get back to training." She asks, as she does not want to waste any more time when there are other things of more importance that she could be doing at the moment. Shrugging his shoulders, he starts walking towards her, followed by ke, and assuming that is a yes, Victoria starts walking towards the training arena to go point out the traitor hiding amidst them all. Approaching the arena portion, Yueliang observes his surrounding, the flora around, although sadly because it is a room for guest to rest peacefully there is not much in the way of fauna around here. However the sights along the way alone, make him feel much more content, rather than unappreciative as the pretty and mystical nts make the surroundings just shy of a paradise. Not because of bad appearance, but just that there are not enough and they are too spread out. Also there are ces that are more soothing and appealing that he has seen before. Regardless, once inside and standing before the spikes, the three stand on the side so as to not block the path for those who intend on leaving to go do whatever they would like to do. Victoria quickly scans the area to find the person she is looking for, and just secondster, she casually shrugs her shoulders as she turns around as if she did not see them. Then walking towards them but also out of the dome she says. "It is the one to the far left near the wall, looking down and mumbling to himself. I will go and cook some food to ease the tension in my heart if you need me, now you know where to find me. See you soon." She whispers thest part with an enticing smile. With that said, Yueliang nods once and starts walking forward keeping his gaze focused around but not on the one she pointed out so as to not cause him to be alerted. ke following closely behind asks. "So what are you going to do with the item after you obtain it? If you would prefer to leave it to us, we have a special way to deal with such circumstances." "Pft haha." Yue cannot help butugh quietly hearing the way she is talking about this, so as to avoid letting the target know before hand. Either way, after a few seconds he replies once he stopsughing. "That will be a decision given at that time, but there are only two oues no matter what." ke giggles a little as it feels as if he is mimicking the way she was talking to avoid suspicion. "I see, then ... thank you. If you decide to change your mindter just let me know, and we will take care of the matter for you. After all what is the point of having us as your subordinates and aides if we do next to nothing to help you?" His face instantly straightening at this, he stops on one of the spikes immediately andments on her question. "Let me just correct one little thing before anything else. Firstly, I have said this before, but you all are not doing nothing, nor are you useless. Second, you are my friends, and have helped me various times whether you realize it or not. Remember ke, not everyone sees things the same way. Thus while one person may see a rock as useless, another may have a thousand things to use it for. Appearances are often deceiving, so please do not think so lowly of the things you do for others, as to them it may mean the world. Do you understand what I mean?" He asks with a down trodden voice, feeling sad that his appreciation does not seem to be getting to them. "I apologize, please forgive me for my impudence. However it is as you said, different people see things in different ways, and to us that is how we feel. You have given us an easier life, a safer, and happier one. But all we have done is help you with a few menial tasks, so please just understand where we areing from. We just feel bad that we cannot return the favor." ke replies. "*Sigh. ke, are favors between friends meant to be returned? We are meant to help one another, not seek to profit from nor harm the other.. Unless of course, have I been mistaken all this time and you all do not see me as your friend?" Yueliang asks while still keeping still and his gaze focused on the area around the one he is going after. Chapter 201 - A Slow Chase "*Sigh. ke, are favors between friends meant to be returned? We are meant to help one another, not seek to profit from nor harm the other. Unless of course, have I been mistaken all this time and you all do not see me as your friend?" Yueliang asks while still keeping still and his gaze focused on the area around the one he is going after. ke focuses her gaze on his back as her gaze lowers from behind him as she feels bad saying. "Maybe it is just me, but while I see you as a romantic interest, a friend, and what not there is something else. I also see you as our leader, and that should merit something right? If not, than most, if not all the past leaders that we learn about must have been selfish, arrogant, and cruel. But so too have those under them for having such expectations. So tell me, is all we learned wrong? Did you yourself not have a king who you once pledged your loyalty, your fealty? Tell me, did you think it wrong to follow his order and expect to be of help to a noble leader? Or is it just human nature and that is why I do not understand." It was with this, that he realizes what she is saying. He himself having felt the same way some time ago towards the king of his old world. Thereby causing him to respond with some remorse. "You are right, but how about talking about this after we finish this?" Swiftly approaching the person he is aiming to apprehend, Yueliang reach out, extending his arm until he reaches his targets shoulder while saying. "Hello my friend, would youe with ...??? Huh?" He subconsciously says as his hand trying to grasp the others shoulder passes through the body as if it were just a hologram, and yet the body just turns to dust. Thus causing him to jump back. Immediately afternding on one of the other spikes, he defends himself as his mind is in turmoil due to the confusion. "I promise I did not attack him... Why did he turn to dust in the wind?" He asks as the dust that was the body of one of his subordinates flies away. Seeing this yet feeling confused, ke finally breaks out of her daze and looks around trying to see if he is still around, or how this even happened in the first ce. While the tech of her people would certainly make such things possible without a second thought. Allowing dust to produce such a seamless voice was something that has not yet been produced in that field. Therefore this person much have either made quite a few break throughs or found an interesting skill, and as such thoughts begin to flood her mind she turns around, and asks. "Sorry Yue, did you say something? I had something on my mind until a moment ago." Feeling more calm after a few moments to himself, Yueliang answers. "It is not a problem, I too was surprised. Do you have any idea how he did that, or where he could have gone? It certainly feels quite strange not being able to understand a single aspect of what happened. For instance, did he die, or leave? If he died why? If not, what skill could allow such a convenient life saving method? After all, I am fairly certain that when those shops were set up by the system they did not have anything like that. If they did, I should certainly try to figure out what other terrifying abilities I may have released out into the open." Focusing on his worried gaze, she quickly answers. "Do not worry about it right now. We should just take these things one at a time lest we burden ourselves, thereby causing our own failure. But to answer your question, it could be a skill, or it could be a technological advancement that he kept secret from the others which just adds to his traitorous deeds..." ke says as she stares off into the distance behind her where the entrance is. "Hmm? . . . What do you mean by adding to his traitorous deeds?" Yueliang asks out of curiosity. Without even looking back, as she wants to catch him now more than ever, she answers. "It is exactly as I had said. Then again, you may not know, so here you are. Long ago, among our people, there were those who wanted us to bond to each other more, thus making it easier to fight off the other races out there, like the High Goblins. Anyways, in order to bring us together, many of our leaders who also felt the same, made aw. ..." "... That would be to release all knowledge of advancements and failures to those of our people, thereby allowing us to not only grow closer to each other with understanding, sharing, and kindness, but also allowing us to advance faster and not repeat past mistakes. This even allowed for the inspiration of other projects where they may not have been made otherwise." "Wait, what was that about high goblins? Why where they a threat?" Yue asks out of curiosity without letting onto why he is asking. Hearing this, she turns around and says with a dead serious expression. "I do not know why you are asking, but if you know where one is please either tell us, or help us move far away. This is not something you want to get involved in, as they are far more dangerous than you would imagine." With that said, he just goes silent but starts heading towards the exit quickly as there is still a job to be done. Of course, the only lead he has is the ce where they were staying, thus where he is heading. ke following quickly behind him and feeling that Yueliang does not understand the gravity of the situation borates. "Hopefully you know that I say this with a heavy heart. But those goblins, as they grow into their higher form begin to wonder where their limitsy. Hence they will test their strength and intellect against others until they learn their ce in the world. If the reason you ask this is because of our goblin friends, please tell me. We need to take action before anything happens, but we must proceed carefully. Especially since we high orcs have yet to grow into our higher selves fully as well." As they run, Yueliang does not answer, but quickly makes his way to the residence of the orcs and goblins whilst he listens to what ke has to say. Even thinking on what he should do, or how he should proceed. However while doing so, she feels worried with only his silence. Although with the amount of trust she ces in him, it makes her feel much more at ease than if he were a stranger. A few minutester, after having arrived at the front of the building, he speaks for the first time since they left the dome saying. "I understand what you are saying, and we can discuss thister, however as you said we should focus on the task at hand. There should be a list of who stays in which room somewhere in the building right? After all, with how much your people value efficiency it would be a surprise if you did not have one." Rolling her eyes, and smiling at hisments, she quickly answers. "No we do not, although we do have a holographic copy. Not that it is needed as I already know which room it is. So if you would please follow me." She replies as she walks ahead of him and enters the building. Watching her make her way ahead, he follows her after saying. "Thank you for your help." She just nods as the two briskly walk along the hallways, both with determination on their faces, but his not forming until after what he had said. Minutes pass as they walk, but while doing so, he pulls out a pen and a paper and starts writing things down as he decides to leave his body in a sort of auto pilot. Just following ke as she is in front of him makes it easier to multi task a bit. It is not long after that the two of them arrive at a door, and without even knocking, ke takes off two of her hair clips allowing some of her hair to fall as she ces them where the hinges would be located on the other side. Then taking a step back, she clicks her tongue, and they make a *Poof sound as they explode. There was no loud explosion, but just the poof as the door falls inward revealing someone reaching for what could only be assumed to be a go bag.. But hearing the door fall, he looks over, and then after seeing the two of them, he quickly pulls the backpack with him dashes for the close window to his left. Chapter 202 - Let Off Easy? There was no loud explosion, but just the poof as the door falls inward revealing someone reaching for what could only be assumed to be a go bag. But hearing the door fall, he looks over, and then after seeing the two of them, he quickly pulls the back with him dashes for the close window to his left. Yueliang however takes a step forward disappearing and reappearing in front of him as he says while reaching his arms out a little as if bracing himself. "Stop, I do not want to hurt you if I do not have to!" Seeing his young master in front of him, he quickly dashes to the left, and pushing off with his left foot leaps above the bed to get to the other side. Feeling likeughing a little, but only sighs instead, Yueliang swiftly reaches forward with his right hand and grabs the mans right leg, then in that very same instance. He pulls his leg to the left, thus causing his body to swing through the air very quickly towards ke, who noticing this ducks down into a ball immediately so as to avoid getting hit as the mans body flies over her and crashes into the very hard wooden wall before falling to the floor. Thereby adding insult to injury as they look down on him, ke sitting on her heels, and Yueliang just towering over him as he asks. "Lien??? Hmm. So to start this off. Why did you do this Lien? Did I do something that caused you to hate me so much as to attack not only my innocent family but those other innocents as well who work for them? Oh and before you answer, if you decide to lie even once, I will let the high orcs deal with you, if not, then you will only have to answer to me." *Deep Sigh. "Fine, but you are looking at this all wrong. For starters it was not that I felt wronged or anything by you, but that your family is trying to keep both you and us locked up like royal hostages as we are still treated well. Either way, my efforts were to free us, allowing us to explore once more just as you once wanted. Has that changed? Also, another goal was to help you with the things you want to do. You want to save your mother, and meet your master once more right?" Lien answers truthfully and from his point of view. Hearing this ke immediately intervenes and says. "So you are trying to tell us that your intentions were to free us from a non exhistant problem, because of wanting to help the young master with goals that he himself has said that he is not yet ready for? You do see the problems with this argument right? Even if you do not see any issues with this, what makes you think that using others to solve this would note back to bite us? After all, anyone who works for greed is likely to want moreter and bite the hand feeding them." "That is why I did not use greed." Lien responds and takes a breath before continuing. "I used people who were already wanting to be free from the emperor but just needed a little push to action. It did not take much if I am being honest. Plus I just showed them the weakness'' of this ce making them feel even more confident." He says with a smirk, feeling proud of his work. Yueliang could not help butugh lightly as he is listening, because it is just too funny thinking about how easily people were manipted. Not that he feels this is a good thing, since he does not, but it just sad how people cannot see what he was trying to do thus causing him to wonder. ''They must have all been mortals and low level cultivators to have such low insights, but then again even mortals vary in that aspect. Hmm, maybe just foolish people, oh well...'' Either way, ke, then asks another question. "Fine, since you seem so happy with your choices up to now, tell us. Why have you decided to hide your discoveries in science and otherwise? After all you should know full well how grave a crime that is. No jokes intended." Lien answers. "It was not my intention to hide it, as I was going to release all of my discoveries after this was over one at a time. The reason I did not do so sooner, is to avoid suspicion and spection. Now, if you are going to kill me will you get it over with already? Or am I free to go?" He asks seriously while looking at both of them, as he is stillying on the ground. With that said, Yueliang replies. "I feel that you were truthful, and for that you will have a choice. To get on with this, do you wish for exile, to pay your debt back to those you have harmed, orstly to ept the punishment of your brethren? Do not worry, as I promised, you only have to answer to me, unless you choose otherwise." Lien goes silent as he ponders his choice to himself. ''Why is he going so easy on me? The first two are his punishment, and thest would be letting the high orcs take over. If I go to them, I would likely be killed, although not until they extract all of my discoveries from my mind which is painless fortunately. Hmm, I do not want exile, but death sounds better than being in this cage of a room.'' With his thought process finished, he opens his mouth a minuteter to answer. "I choose to be punished by paying off my debt to those my actions have harmed. My reason for this choice, is that at least I can be of some help to others which was my intention from the beginning." Yueliang shrugs, and says. "Alright, well it was your choice, so have fun with it. Also, to ensure that you do not ck off or try anything, ke if you would assign one or two people to watch over him and ensure nothing happens. Oh, right, before you do this, let us keep this matter between us three. After all, he made a mistake, he does not need his life ruined for that, as long as he does not make such mistakes again. Thenstly, Lien, you must release your discoveries to your people as part of your rpense, and please do not take my mercy for granted lest I make you regret itter." Yue says while ring at him as if a cat looking at a mouse as a chew toy. Observing this, even ke feels a chill run through her spine, as she hears hisst words. But at the same time she feels much more reassured, as with such actions, she understands that he is treating this matter seriously. So she stands up and starts heading to the door to arrange what she was asked of to do. Meanwhile, Yue gets down on one knee and helps Lien sit up against the wall before whispering. "Just be warned, I hate traitors. If you ever want my trust again, you must work hard, and earn it. As for your people not knowing, this is a one time kindness, as I would not want to hinder your future progress, but do not think that you will not be excruciatingly punished before death should you step out of line just once in the future." Then with that said, not even letting the man reply he stands up and walks over to a chair to watch over this person until the guards arrive. However, Lien, while leaning against the wall, and hearing such words feels terrified, almost enough to excrete his body fluids into his pants, but manages to hold it in. Feeling a cold sweat overe his body, his clothes quickly get soaked as they wait. Although because he felt he was doing the right thing, he does not feel guilt, and those that died were because of the intruders choices. About 30 minutes pass, and then two tall and burley high orcs arrive to take Lien away with scowls filled with annoyance on their faces. Not because they have to miss out on other things, or because of the job, but because they feel a traitor should be killed. But instead, this one gets to live, and even live good life afterward. Although when they pick him up to take him away they notice his terror and sweat soaked body as he stares at the young master. Seeing this, they look back and only see a happy smile with closed eyes on the young master form after they look at him. From which they feel scared, and feel they were too hasty in their judgement.. Thus, they quickly take Lien out of the room and make their way elsewhere. Chapter 203 - It Has Been Too Long Although when they pick him up to take him away they notice his terror and sweat soaked body as he stares at the young master. Seeing this, they look back and only see a happy smile with closed eyes on the young master form after they look at him. From which they feel scared, and feel they were too hasty in their judgement. Thus, they quickly take Lien out of the room and make their way elsewhere. Hours pass by as Lien is take for memory duplicating extraction, then they will be off to meet those who have been harmed to start his work to pay off his debt to society. During this time, Most of the Orcs and Goblins have started trying to figure out either how to stay awake or how to sleep while standing seeing as their bodies are exhausted from all the effort of training. However now, Yin says to his teacher Bingwen. "Here is the pill you wanted me to make, and now that I finished, you will keep your promise right? That I can head out for a few days, and talk to my friends." He questions, as he does not want to offend his teacher, at least not until he learns everything he can from him. Closing his eyes and sighing as he did not expect this to happen so soon, Bingwen replies with a wave of his hand. "Go on ahead, have fun." sping his fists and giving a light bow, Yin adds. "Thank you teacher, I will be back in a few days." Then turning around, he leaves before there is another chance for second thoughts. Dashing through the hall, he quickly heads to the room where the high orcs and high goblins are staying as he has a feeling this is most likely the ce to find his friend Yueliang. Excitedly he makes his way away from his teacher as he gets a break thinking. ''It certainly is fun to learn new things, but alchemy feels more exhausting than magic, with it constantly draining all your mental, physical, and spiritual energy.'' Meanwhile, as the memory duplication extraction is done, the one of the people doing the procedure, exims in shock to those around her. "Get ke, or Yueliang or one of those closest to him over here immediately, and someone else, notify all those in training to head over here as well. We have a major emergency on its way." Not even bothering to question it, as such orders are not something one would make as a joke or even for training, the few people aside from thedy who was doing the memory extraction start running out of the building to take care of this instantly. One going to the training area, the other four running in different directions as it is uncertain where their target may be. Although one of the four stays in the building rushing through the halls to check here as well, checking door by door. Although there are two people not counted among the earlier five working on the extraction, who are the two guards to ensure that nothing happens with the traitor. About one hourter, everyone of those who are staying in this super mini small world are gathered outside the residence building. Yin having watched the organized mob rushing around for the past hour, feels that his interest has been piqued thinking. ''What could have all of them in such a rush? First it was just a few, then it turned into a big crowd, and it seems I was right about Yue being here which is nice. But the question is, what is the big crisis now? It seems like there is almost never a month of peace before chaos ensues since I have met Yue. It makes me curious why, but oh well, just a problem for another day.'' He thinks to himself as he jumps through the doorway and starts swiftly making his way to the crowd of people. As he walks over, he notices how quiet they are, and feels even more confused, wondering. ''Was there a meeting and they forgot to invite me? Or maybe just a new project seems more likely. Also what is that big dome off in the distance behind the residence building.'' It is not long before he eventually makes it to the crowd and hears Yueliang announcing. "... ain calm, it is fine. We will take care of this just as we have all the problems in the past. If anyone has fullyid out ns bring them to me after this. In the mean time I will work with ke and some of the others toe up with a n to fix this. Until that time, please spend time with your families and friends if you have any, as it seems there are only about 18 or so hours left until ... well you know." He says before walking off of the stage. In the meantime, Yin asks a man standing about an arms length from him. "I arrivedte, could you tell me what is going on? It seems that I missed all the important parts." The man wondering how another could bete, but seeing Yin, he quickly changes his thought process before replying. "It is not too big a deal, we are all just going to die in about 18 hours give or take a bit of time. Apparently the same people who have been attacking our kings family, decided to go all out or something like that, and now they attached rockets of all things to a massive meteor. How primitive! Anyways, the only way we can leave at the moment would be if Yue or his grandfather the emperor teleported us away. ..." "... Of course that may sound quite simple, but the problem is they do not want to leave everyone else behind to die, so they are trying toe up with a way to get rid of the meteor without causing a catastrophe like blowing it up and the shards crushing this afterwards. *Sigh. You know if we had time, and the materials, it would be easy to create an energy barrier around the that would protect us from such issues as well as various other methods but we do not so oh well." Hearing this, Yin tilts his head in confusion and asks. "Do you not care at all that we will all likely die in less than a days time?" Turning around the man replies. "Our deaths have been a long timeing, and even if not, what does worrying about it do? Not to mention the fact that I imagine we will either be saved or die instantly. So no pain, and it is instant. Does not seem like there are many if any better ways to die. Well have a nice life, maybe I will see you on the other side." With that said the strange high orc man starts walking away towards some of the others who seem to be grouping up themselves. Seeing this Yin thinks to himself. ''What a weird yet wise young man, especially for someone who appears to only be about 20 years old, give or take a year. Anyways, I guess I should find Yue first, and then tell the tigers, and teacher about this situation, as they should know.'' Then without dy, he starts making his way towards the direction he saw Yueliang walking. It takes a few minutes but he quickly catches up and sees him talking to thedies that he normally keeps around. Seeing this he cannot help but chuckle a little as he gets closer as he sees his friend with hisdies, even the Snow Leopard who he has not seen for a while. Once he closes in on the group that is currently all silent as they all seem to be thinking, Yin interrupts the silence abruptly, and says while looking at Yue. "Hello my friend, it has been a while, and it seems you have added more to your lovely entourage." He teases in a joking voice. Looking up, everyone in the group looks at the direction of he voice, and seeing Yin a fewugh while other are silent, and Yue replies. "Hello, it has been too long. Either way, it does not seem like we have much time and need ideas. Speaking of, do you have any?" Feeling like he cannot help but say this, Yin answers with a smile. "Of course I do. We do not have long left, so why waste the little time we have. You and all yourdies should get married. Plus not only is it a wonderful time to do it, but it will also raise the moral of everyone around as well." Hearing this, everyone in the group nearly drop their jaws each for their own reasons, one such reason being that they are surprised they did not think of it. --------------------------------------------- Hello everyone, it has been quite a while since Ist really spoke to you all, and for that I apologize. However rather than reading me ramble on about how I was injured and sick, you probably want the main point, so here it is. I will be ending this book soon, however do not worry, I intend to give it a good ending. Anyways, after this I will continue writing, but with a different pen nameter, regardless, I hope that you all have enjoyed this journey as much as I have.. Happy Bted Thanksgiving, and Merry Early Christmas. Chapter 204 - Planning And Taking Action Hearing this, everyone in the group nearly drop their jaws each for their own reasons, one such reason being that they are surprised they did not think of it. Regardless, Yueliang says. "Now is not the time for jokes or nonsense, so I will speak my mind. We have all known each other for a while now save the kunoichi. Never the less, it feels like we have all gotten to know each other quite well. Although not all of us have been able to go on dates yet, and I do sincerely apologize for that, I cannot help but agree with Yin, and would be honored if you would ept. So without further ado... Will you Ai Lan, Orine, ke, Meiren, Victoria, andst but not least Raynari marry me?" Ai Lan goes quite but nods, while Orine answers confidently. "I will." Then looking towards the others, Meiren says with both a happy smile but mixed with pouting. "I would love too, but first we must settle the matter of you leaving me before. Why did you leave without telling me?" Yueliang then says. "It was not my intention to do so, as I was called away, and had to go immediately. However there is also something that needs to be said on my part. I know that you have not yet reached the stage where you can take human form, but I will wait for you." Those around all said "Awe..." except for Yin, who just watched on will all seriousness and surprise that they all are epting so easily. Either way, Victoria speaks up next. "While we may not have been able to go on many dates, and do things the way humans do before getting married, I will. Although I must say this, if it were not for the meteoring to kill us I would have said not yet. But never the less, I would rather die married to the one I love than die without sealing the deal with you." She exins her reasoning. Hearing this, he says. "I understand, and am grateful. I love you as well." Raynari however asks. "It is not that I want to throw away such a blessing, but it must be said. Why would you want to marry me? Besides we do not yet know each other very well." "You know, when I first met you Raynari, you attacked and tried to kill me. While it seems like a bad start, to me, I feel that all things must start somewhere. You are talented, beautiful, kind, and fun. Although you could do to check your facts before you do things in the future. Anyways, the choice is yours." Yueliang answers. *Sigh. Raynari sighs before saying. "I will, but on one condition. That being that you manage to save this world of its current predicament, rather than us all dying." With that said thedies look at her with confused gazes, but Yueliang says. "While I love a challenge, is now really the time? Never the less, I will continue to try and save the as such was my original goal after finding out about this. However, does this mean that we have to postpone the wedding or have part of it before and part of it after?" He asks those standing before him. That having been pointed out, Ai Lan speaks her mind. "Well does it really matter about having it now or then? ording to my understanding, most people have multiple weddings rather than one for everyone as it is not only more intimate, and pleasing but also easier. Not to mention that, if you tried to marry each of us at the same time, rather than myself first as you agreed upon with daddy, he will likely beat you to a pulp a few times over." "Hmm, good point, although thatst part does not worry me as long as I can be with those that I love, and that love me. Now the only problem is setting it up. And as for the guest list, it would probably best to only go with people who can make it here within an hour or so, as we still have to find a way to save us all." Yueliangments. *Pft Hahah. Yinughs before saying. "Have you really no idea what to do. It seems so simple that a baby could figure it out." Yue asks. "What is it that you find so obvious then?" "It is simple, but there are a few conditions for the n to seed. Firstly we need really strong cultivators, and quite a number at that. Do you think we can solve that matter?" "I can handle that! What next?" Ai Lan exims. "Second, the high orcs need to start working on making some rockets as well as an energy shield around the nt, which will take a lot of resources, but bear with me. Third we need the emperor, and to put it all together with a nice little bow, here you go. The emperor opens a portal in front of the rotation of this, the cultivators give their energy to the emperor so he can maintain the portal, andstly the rockets and shield are to move it into a precise rotation in another sr system. So what do you think of my genius idea?" Yin asks, afterying out the basic exnation of the n. Before anyone else could speak, Ai Lan states. "It seems feasible, however it seems that this will be quite the pricey and difficult venture. I can get dad as well as the cultivators, and daddy will likely help with the acquisition of supplies needed to fund this, however there is a slight problem. Where will we be moving the. You said a sr system but daddy has to know where, and if left in this one the meteor maye back around for us." With that, Yin goes into thought as he tries to think of a good solution to these issues. Especially since without the sun at the right distance they will either freeze to death or be incinerated, or something along those lines. A few minutester, ke speaks up. "You do not have to think so hard Yin, we high orcs will take care of the location, as well as building since everything has to be precise. The exact location of the so we do not freeze or roast, and the rotation that it does not get to close to another seeing as at that point twos would be destroyed rather than just this one when they inevitably crash into each other. Not to mention all the adjustments that need to be done. ..." "...Therefore, Yue, if you would set up the weddings and let us know when it is ready, Ai Lan, if you would talk to your father, and get the other matters dealt with that would be great. I will let my people know to get ready to build and to start doing the calctions, but we may need the emperor to teleport us a few times to get everything precise. Thus if you could add that to what you are going to tell him that would help. Victoria, seeing as we are going into work mode if you could take care of food and drinks, that will speed things up. Everyone else can figure out what you want to do. How does that sound my love?" ke asks Yue. Smiling and feeling kind of proud, he replies. "Great work, we should get to work then. I will try to help out where I can once the wedding arrangements are done." Taking in a deep breath he continues. "I must admit this sounds like it will be a lot of fun, we are quite literally relocating a. Never thought I would be saying that." The whole group smiles andughs a little at that statement before breaking apart and going their separate ways to start taking care of what they need to get done. Along with Yueliang following Ai Lan in order to speak with his grandfather about his opinion on some things. After swiftly making their way to the throne room, Ai Lan and Yueliang bow as they enter and Yue takes the lead saying. "Apologies for intruding grandpa, however there are some matters of the utmost urgency that we must discuss with you. It should not take but a few minutes of your time, and once again, I apologize for interrupting yet another of your council meetings." *Sigh. The emperor sighs before saying. "Everyone, we will resume this in a few minutes, however it seems that there is something that I must hear out before we continue." He says before standing up and walking over to the two of his descendants who are standing at therge entrance way.. However rather than running with a sense of urgency he walks over there as if it were just another simple matter, and nothing serious. Chapter 205 - Prepping And Taking Action Part 2 *Sigh. The emperor sighs before saying. "Everyone, we will resume this in a few minutes, however it seems that there is something that I must hear out before we continue." He says before standing up and walking over to the two of his descendants who are standing at therge entrance way. However rather than running with a sense of urgency he walks over there as if it were just another simple matter, and nothing serious. When he is finally standing before them, the two quickly stand up straight and Ai Lan speaks up first without any further dy. "Daddy, we really need your help. We have a n but without your assistance this world will be destroyed in 17 hours give or take a little bit. What do you say, will you help us, or just have the capable people evacuate their homes, or let us all die? Ultimately this n relies heavily on your participation." Hearing these words, his face quickly turns serious as he says. "Fine, I will hear you out. So since this is the case you two will take the lead of this council meeting. Those that I am meeting with today are some of the strongest of this world, so tell us your n and what you need." Then with a wave of his hand motioning for them to follow him, he turns around and then Emperor Rin starts heading back to the table where the others are seated with a rxed pace. As the three make their way to the table that has a few empty seats here and there, especially so on either side of the Emperors seat, those sitting around the table observe their calm actions despite having only moments ago say that there is an emergency. This actually causes a thought to flow through their heads. That thought being along the lines of ''Clearly they are Royalty for more that just lineage but also due to their state of mind.'' It was not but a few minutes before everyone was once again seated save the guards around the room. Then with that Rin says. "My grandson and my daughter have something to say. Seeing as this affects all of us, give your utmost attention to the young prince and princess." Yueliang does not let this moment pass, as time is fleeting even more so now that they know of their impending doom. Standing up he begins. "My name is Yueliang, and to get this started. We have a n so please hear me out first, but there is a massive meteor being guided and propelled here at a high speed. There are about 17 hours or so until impact and world destruction, however rather than having many casualties and just saving ourselves, my subordinates, fianc¨¦s and I have alle up with a n." He pauses at this point to let them take in this sudden news, and while they all looked a little surprised for a few seconds they swiftly regained their calm as if it never changed. Then seeing this, he continues. "Our n is to move this into another sr system, more specifically have my grandpa do it. However considering the size, we will need many strong cultivators to pass their chi into gramps in order for this to work. Then as for everything else, it will be taken care of by my people but we may need your help obtaining supplies after the teleportation in order to make the devices to ensure a safe transition once we make it there. If you would like more details you can ask my sister, as there are matters I must deal with as well now." Leaving such a simple exnation, even his grandpa Rin is left confused as there are far too many things that have been left out of this n. So without dy they all look to Ai Lan with expectant gazes, as Yueliang stands up and whispers to his grandpa. "Gramps, could we talk elsewhere? Sis can fill you inter, but there are a few things that I must ask you." Rin nods, and the two walk up to his throne in order to talk further as Rin does not want to leave too far from the group in case he may be needed soon. Once up there, Rin sits on his throne and Yueliang walks to his side while his sister is busy discussing the n to the others. Not to mention the fact that Rin is about to be listening to both conversations at once, Yue starts speaking as they look down at the council members. "Grandpa, since this will be a very close call, my fianc¨¦s and I have decided to have our wedding sooner rather thanter. So if you would like to help and evene, I will be marrying Ai Lan and the others today, not long from now." While listening to both conversations, Rin is shocked, and exims loud enough for even the council to hear. "You are getting married today!?! ... Ahem, Of course I will be at your wedding, now tell me what I can do to help? Also, Congrattions." Feeling surprised at how calm his grandpa is and, how easily he is taking such news, he takes a breath to align his thoughts really quick. Then he answers. "I was wondering if we could use one of the rooms here, and if so, which one? Also, I do not know the way marriage ceremonies work here, so if you could help me with that, that would be of immense help." *Pft Hahahah. Rinughs before speaking his mind, saying. "So basically you need help with everything. Alright, so I will get to work on this with you since there is not much that I can really do until we have enough cultivators to do this, as well as the location of where you want me to move the." With that said, the two started leaving the room, meanwhile the council continues to listen to the n as it is beingid out piece by piece. Not to mention the parts that they would have to y if they want everything to go over both smoothly and easily. However before the two leave the room Rin whispers to one of the guards at the door. "Ensure that my daughter is safe, and that nothing ... unforeseen ... happens. If anything happens, you will be given the same death at my son." Then without another word, the two continue out and on their way, while the guard feels a cold sweating on as the thought of such a death is terrifying, not that he ever would have let the princess get harmed anyways. The reason being, everyone in the castle knew of her kindness and innocence thus giving them the instinctual desire to protect her. While everyone is out and about doing their part to ensure the survival of their home and families, ke is drawing up ns after having already told everyone the situation. While doing so she thinks to herself. ''Ugh... What a pain. It is bad enough that we have to move the but ounting for asteroids, meteors, or anything else that may get in the way is troublesome. Then even worse yet, is the fact that we have to create an artificial moon for once we move the since it will be difficult to keep that as well....'' ''... Well, maybe we do not need a moon. The only problems would be tides falling, night would be much darker, seasons would change vastly, not to mention the length of the days would also change a bit. So all in all, a lot of the ecosystem may die or we will all adapt. Who knows, even people will die from such a thing, not to mention their astrology will change a lot which may make certain things much more difficult, until they learn the newy out of the stars in the sky. How troublesome! Then again if we make the blueprints and give them to the young master along with the supplies, it could probably be made in an instant. Downside is, does he have enough years, or mana, or shop points, or whatever he uses for such things?'' Knowing that there is not really enough time to deal with everything that needs to be dealt with, there will likely be some changes and catastrophes, she still proceeds too follow the n and work on her part. As saving as many as they can would certainly be better than letting them die in this case where they know they could save even those who cannot leave the, or are not strong enough at least. A few momentster while she is drawing the blueprints, she thinks. ''Hmm, if we are going to use massive rockets to adjust the rotation, and alignment of the, maybe we can make the moon have an ai keeping track of the orbit, and realigning the when needed. Not to mention that we could probably make a small world inside the moon as a yground, or just for everyday use. That seems like a great idea, however the power consumption will be far greater, unless...'' Chapter 206 - Fixing A Mistake A few momentster while she is drawing the blueprints, she thinks. ''Hmm, if we are going to use massive rockets to adjust the rotation, and alignment of the, maybe we can make the moon have an ai keeping track of the orbit, and realigning the when needed. Not to mention that we could probably make a small world inside the moon as a yground, or just for everyday use. That seems like a great idea, however the power consumption will be far greater, unless...'' [About 2 Hours Later] ''Wow, so the marriage customs of this world are quite simr to the ancient ones of my old world. Starting with the 3 letters and 6 etiquettes, then moving onto the wedding tea ceremony, joining of hair, and finally the post wedding rituals. Unfortunately, some of those will be a bit difficult in my case, but oh well.'' Yueliang thinks to himself as he walks out of a room, saying. "Granpda, I will see, you soon, but I need to see the others and check on the progress really quick." Walking down the hall, hees to a door, where he exits the building. Then upon exiting the building Yue proceeds across the gardens back to the main building of the castle. Of course not wanting to waste anymore time than needed, once in the middle of the garden, he closes his eyes as he takes a step forward, thus folding space with the void steps into the room of the orcs and goblins. Inside which he makes his way towards ke who seems to be in her own room at the moment, of which he found out by guessing, and out of habit. Then he says. "Hello ke, how is the progress so far? Have you found where we are moving the to?" Without even raising her head, she answers. "Yes, and it seems we did not need to travel there first, but be warned this will be a bit of a risky trip. Anyways, I take it you havee here to tell myself and the others that everything is ready?" "Good guess, it is almost ready, and I also wanted to know the progress. So can you take a break? If so we should gather up the others to get ready for the ceremony." *Sigh. ke sighs before raising her head, turning her chair to the left to face Yue before saying. " It seems that you have missed something important in our words. We, meaning everyone except Ai Lan, and the kunoichidy did say that we would marry you. However we never said today, although we will go to your first wedding with Ai Lan. You likely did not notice but this was the n from the start, as it will make it more romantic and intimate with each of us. Not to mention we are no longer having impending doom, so long as everything works out." She exins her reasoning before turning back to her work. Hearing this, Yue asks. "So I guess you are still busy? I wille back to let you know when it begins then. Sorry for the misunderstanding, although I do look forward to that time. See you soon." Then without allowing for a reply, he folds space out of the room over to Ai Lan. Appearing behind Ai Lan, he sees the council still here talking with her in the throne room as if they had not moved a centimeter since he left them. However at least now is seems that both sides are involved, instead of just her talking. ''I wonder why they have yet to leave? Should they not be collecting other cultivators or materials to help? Or evecuating the should that be their preference?'' He wonders to him before realizing that he will not get any answers if he does not go forward and ask. So doing exactly that, Yueliang walks up to the table with a wave and saying. "Hello, how are things going over here?" Turning around, Ai Lan sees Yue, and replies. "Hi, it is going great. They have already sent out messages to their respective Sects for materials and aid. The materials are still on constant delivery to the room under the guidance of the guards, and the help is already on its way. It just took a bit longer since they had to finish up some things. However one of them has already arrived as you can tell." The new person at the table gives a light bow to pay his respect to the prince who follows suit andments. "Thank you all for agreeing to help, and doing all of this." However to his surprise, the stranger answers for them all causing them to nod after he says. "No need to thank us so much. It is an honor for us to be able to save the that we live on and sustains us. To save those not as strong as ourselves, who would not be able to make it out in time but would die as casualties without knowing how or why they died. Plus, it is not often that we get to stretch our bodies, or use the materials we have saved up in our youth but no long have a use for." With that said, Yueliang answers in a way he would regret but not yet knows. "Well, hopefully one day I may be able to help you as you are helping us." When Ai Lan hears this, she keeps a straight face but in her heart thinks. ''Oh my poor brother, you have been manipted and did not even realize. No matter how pure, innocent, or na?ve I may be, even I can see this much. But I guess we all have to learn sometime, not that I really have the right to say that, as I have been raised as a protected child all of my life.'' The council hides their smiles that could cover their entire body as they say something in unison but in different ways. "This is but a small matterpared to the favor of a prince. So we thank you in advance and will not be humble." It was with these words, that he realizes. ''Ah not again! My people are right, and although I knew this, it seems I keep making the same mistake of thinking that others are trustworthy and not all out for personal gain. Well it is toote now, as I have given my word. Oh well, at least there are two ways to semi fix this.'' With such thoughts, he says with a sincere smile. "By the way, I would like to show you the progress. So if you would all pleasee with me." He says as he starts walking to the door but stops after noticing them all following him. "Sis if you could ask gramps about the progress on his end that would be great, he is across the gardens in one of the building. As for the rest of you, I thought about it and it seems wrong to make our guests walk such a distance so please grab my hand as well as each others." He adds with a trusting expression. Having fooled the prince once and realizing his naivety the group does as he says feeling that he would likely not try anything unseemly to get out of his deal with them, not to mention they are far stronger than he is. Although before thest one who is holding the others hands sps Yueliangs'' he asks. "Just curious why must we hold hands? Your grandfathers teleportation does not have such a condition from what we have seen in the past war long ago when we were young disciples." "Oh, of course, how careless of me. My skill is different from grandpas'', mine is something I learned not long ago but is far different. However it surely will not disappoint inparison. So shall we get going?" Yueliang asks. Feeling the agitation of those behind him, the man finally sps the young princes hand, and before they could even blink they found themselves surrounded by darkness in an enclosed tunnel on either side. But as if that were not enough, the pressure on their bodies instantly squashed everyone save the prince to the ground. One of those on the council looks to his right against the wall, he sees the prince casually leaning against the wall as if it were just another day, and he felt nothing. Seeing this the council member says in her soft voice. "Please help us my prince. It was our mistake." She struggles to speak but says such words after having realized the prince would have only done this for one reason and is not as stupid as they took him for. Looking at his hand and seeing some dust having fallen on it, he responds while brushing it off. "Oh but what need does the council have of a young prince who is too na?ve? After all, if you can just use and manipte others to get what you want, why not do that?" Chapter 207 - Focus Looking at his hand and seeing some dust having fallen on it, he responds while brushing it off. "Oh but what need does the council have of a young prince who is too na?ve? After all, if you can just use and manipte others to get what you want, why not do that?" Hearing this not one of those elders being squashed on the ground could refute it, not just because they are at a loss for words but the pressure is just too much for them. After a few minutes of seeing them getting closer and closer to death, and not on the brink of it he says casually. "Oh dear, it seems you all have gone mute, no wonder you have not answered my questions. How terrible, I wonder why that is? You know this is actually where I trained not long ago, and oh how I love this ce, it is fun and peaceful. But if you all would like to use up your princes favor already all you need do is nod your head and I will save you all from this wonderous ce." He expresses worry when saying these words before turning it to a saddened expression. A few secondster seeing them all nod, he says a few final things as he walks towards them. "You know, if you had not had malicious intentions this never would have happened. Either way, I am d to be of help to you just as you are helping us. Remember to keep your word to help with this project until the end or we can always revisit this nice ce. Who knows you may have fun hereter." Then with thatst sentence he teleports them to the room of his orc subordinates where they see massive construction work being done very quickly, as the goblins help with the smithing of the parts needed. Of course everyone looks like humans to them as they do not have the armband needed to see otherwise, nor the skills to do so. Observing the scene before them, they see the super mini small world as if it has been divided in half some how. On the left side, they see the materials they have had their desciples bring and are still flowing in making a very tall mountain. Not to mention the tens of if not a hundred forges that are not that far from the mountain of supplies causing billows of smoke to rise as the people work. However as if the left side was not enough, when they turn their head they see the residence in the middle as if connecting the two different world like scenes. Then on the right they see massive pirs of metal and other materials being made, yet as clear as it may be that they have not yet beenpleted, it is still a mind boggling sight to behold. One of those on the council then barely manages to utter the word on his mind. "What is this? How could such creations be manifested over such a short period of time?" Hearing the mumbling of the council member, Yueliang answers. "Honestly, I did not think they would work so fast, but I do find it odd. These rockets should be muchrger, unless they are making the shielding first, which would make more sense. Anyways, if you think this is impressive with only a few hundred of them, you should have seen them when their numbers were in the thousands." "You mean there are more? If they were cultivators that would be one thing, but they are all mortals, yet can achieve such a feat that normally only higher realm cultivators or those who cultivate speed techniques could show!" One of the two females on the council exims in surprise. With that said, Yueliang starts walking forward whilementing. "I guess you could say that, however most of them died while we were under attack by a very strong cultivator. Either way it has been taken care of. Anyways, now that you have seen our progress, shall we head back? Or would you elders like to help with this project any further? After all, your support is most wee in these troubling times." When these words leave his mouth, only one phrase enters the councils mind. ''Anything to get out of this terrifying ce that seems to suck our assets dry!'' "We will take our leave back to the throne room young prince, but thank you for the tour." The same female elder replied as if reading the rest of the groups mind. ''*Sigh. I only want to speed up the process of saving all those that I can. If we could survive this impending disaster without one civilian casualty that would be a massive blessing in and of itself.'' Yueliang thinks to himself while stopping and turning around to bring them back so as to not allow them any more free reign than they already had so far. Then stepping forward he starts folding space with each person individually, going back and forth to move them all to the throne room. Before they could even really think on what just happened they all found themselves surrounding the table in the throne room once more, only this time standing instead of sitting in their chairs. It is during this time that they have after the young prince had left a thought starts forming in their minds. ''If this child bes the future emperor he will be more horrifying that his grandfather. Especially considering that he is only barely forming his cultivation at the moment. Should we...?'' Each bearing their own thoughts of what to do about the young prince, whether to kill him, to avoid him, or to try and curry favor with him, they all take their seats as they try to wrack their minds around what to do in the unforeseen future. Not letting any other distractionse to mind, Yueliang folds space back to the org/ goblin residence/ work room to announce the wedding, and for them to take a short break if they want toe to it. Then without dy he quickly uses the void steps to get to his grandpa in the next instance so as to see the finishing touches, as well to keep his word since he said he would be back soon and just had to take care of a few thing. However when he arrives, Yue notices that neither Ai Lan nor the Emperor Rin are here. Although looking around, he sees that the room has beenpleted, and so turning around to see if they left the room he starts running to the door as he knows this must be done either sooner orter. Leaving the building, he sees a darkening shadow on the ground, and looks up only to see the meteor the size of the moon and thinks to himself. ''That is farrger than I imagined, we really need to get out of here sooner rather thanter if we want to live. Hopefully we can start the move soon!'' Just as his thought processes to an end he hears a voice behind him. "Where do you think you are going? Asking us to get started and you are already leaving?!" Rin exims in a joking manner knowing that is not his grandsons intention. Turning around Yueliang smiles and replies. "There you are, I was looking for you. By the way, did you see how close that meteor is getting? It will not be long before the collision. It seems that we might have less time than we thought." Shaking his head, Rinments. "Breathe first, and calm down. There is only one thing that your mind should be focused on today, and that is your wedding, that it goes well. Regardless, your subordinates and I will take care of all the rest. After all, the only reason that we have not already teleported the is due to the fact that we do not have any shielding of the for this trip or some unexpected asteroids may hit us. Well that, and that I am not sure if we have enough power for this, seeing as this ability takes far more energy than you could imagine." Feeling much more rxed now than before, after hearing his grandfathers words, he leaves the doors open andes back inside. "Thank you gramps." He says as we walks down the long red runner. While walking back, Yueliang looks around, and questions. "By the way grandpa, where is Ai Lan? I have not seen her for a while now, but seeing as you knew what I told her, either she told you, or it was just your observation. Has she really not shown up yet? If not, I should go find her.." His face filling with worry as he thinks about all the things that could have happened considering recent incidents. Chapter 208 - Opening The Portal While walking back, Yueliang looks around, and questions. "By the way grandpa, where is Ai Lan? I have not seen her for a while now, but seeing as you knew what I told her, either she told you, or it was just your observation. Has she really not shown up yet? If not, I should go find her." His face filling with worry as he thinks about all the things that could have happened considering recent incidents. ''*Sigh. With the size of the meteor now bing ever more apparent and visible, it seems that chaos will quickly spread and things will be troublesome. I guess it would not hurt to do it.'' Thinking about what Yueliang said only mere moments ago, Rin ignores his grandson for a moment as he starts swiftly spreading his chi out in every direction. It does not take more than 10 seconds before the emperors chi surrounds the. Feeling that his chi has enshrouded the he speaks, and his voice resounds around the globe softly but clear enough that all may hear. "Fear not my people, this is your emperor speaking. While many if not all of you may have seen the iing meteor, I assure you we will be out of harms way long before ites in contact with us. However the decision is still up to you if you wish to flee, although I certainly do not rmend such a choice of action. Please go about your business, everything will be resolved before the day is out." Hearing his grandfathers voice saying such things, Yueliang feels confused about what is going on and why the emperor was seemingly talking to himself while dazing off into space. Yet deciding not to question it, he keeps his mouth shut as he waits for his gramps to answer his question, or at the very leaste back to his senses. A few minutester, as Rin feels his grandsons confounded piercing stares on him, Rin faces him once again and says. "Apologies for the dy, I had to address the people of this and ensure that chaos will not run rampant. Regardless, where were we again?" With this, Yue quickly asks to sate his curiousity. "What do you mean address you people? Could not have done that with a thought? Why did you talk, and how would they hear you? Sorry, we are getting off topic here. Anyways, I was asking where Ai Lan is..." "To answer your other questions first, I spread my chi around the globe, and then used it like the speakers of your old world. That should be what they were called if I am not wrong. Anyways, I sent my voice and projected it through my chi, thus allowing everyone to hear it. Now back to the point at hand, once little Ai was dressed, she ran outside. Although for what reason I am not certain, and now that I think about it, it worries me that I can no longer sense her..." Rin answers as his voice grows worried. Feeling shocked that his gramps lost his daughter, even with his divine sense covering who knows how far, he takes a breath to calm himself before he asks. "Grandpa, what do we do? Is there some way to find sister? She is not dead right?" "She is likely not dead, as even if she were, I would be able to sense her location. But please do not speak such thoughts. While I would be happy for her, I would also feel sad to lose yet another family member..." Rin answers "My apologies, I did not take your feelings into consideration when I asked. So do you have a n?" Yuements, before his gramps could answer. "It is fine, ugh, I really do not like this method, but at least it works. Sadly it is the only one that we can use at the moment given the circumstances." Rin says as he lifts his sword from its scabbard a little, and lets it fall back in as it slices his thumb open. Seeing this happen before his eyes, Yue feels dumbfounded, but just keeps quiet to watch and see what happens despite not knowing what method his gramps meant. As the blood quickly flows out of the emperors thumb, Rin mumbles some iprehensible words, as he pushes his chi into the blood that is leaving his body. Although, as the blood leaves, the wound quickly heals up visibly. It is not but a momentter when the blood starts floating in the air, and flying away. At this very same moment, Rin says without looking away from the blood, and moving forward. "Either keep up or stay here, up to you..." Hearing this, heughs a little and starts chasing after the blood as well, having to use the void steps to fold space a few times as both the emperor and the flying blood are evidently far faster than him. However when the blood leaves the atmosphere, Yueliang closes his eyes and folds space back to the room they just left as he thinks. ''Clearly I cannot follow as I can not breath and likely not withstand the pressure in space... Guess I just have to wait here or with the others until he returns.'' It is about thirty minutester, that Rin returns to see the room he just left filled to the brim with Yueliang''s people, as well as many from this world or others, but all being people that he knows. As he opens the doors everyone looks back expecting the bride to be, to be appearing. Rin just smiles a little awkwardly at all the expectant stares, and then steps to the side, allowing for Ai Lan to step beside him and then continue into the room dressed in her red traditional Chinese wedding dress, with arge golden phoenix embroidered on it. Yueliang swiftly appears before she can take two steps down the red runner, wearing his traditional Chinese wedding apparel as well, with arge golden dragon embroidered on his. The two walk together happily down the aisle and so to does the weddingmence. Each step of the ceremony ispleted respectfully and well, especially as they bow to heaven and earth, the ancestors, and each other. Eventually when all is said and done, they begin the celebrations, with the cake and other wonderful dishesyed out, thus producing an array of treats not only for the eyes but for the stomach as well. As the ceremony ising to an end ke walks up to them emperor who is taking a drink, and bows lightly before saying. "Sir emperor, I feel that we should get started on the n to move the, we have the energy shield generators up and running already, and are currently working on the rockets to adjust the alignment, however if you do not mind could we move the now? If not now, our chances of pulling this off will dwindle swiftly from here on in." The Emperor Rin swallows his drink before looking at ke, and says. "Alright, I was wondering when I would get to y my part in this grand scheme of yours. If you would gather all those cultivators and tell them to send their chi into the air in this room, I will take care of it immediately. We will be free from the currently impending doom, and ready to face the next." He adds semi jokingly. "It will be done." ke says seriously before going to every person in the room who is not one of her own people, or otherwise. Telling them roughly the same thing. "The emperor has decreed for all cultivators to release their all the chi they can into the air, as it is now the time that we will be saving the and its inhabitants now." With these words, they all did as instructed save a few who either felt there was no need or too arrogant to do so. Either way, all the high orcs, high goblins, and even Yueliang start feeling their insides stir as they are exposed to so much strong and purified chi at once. Despite there being chi everywhere, and even making up ones body, ces that are packed with such density of chi are not all thatmon, hence most of such ces being called immortal caves or something simr. As the room fills with chi, Rin absorbs it swiftly, and begins opening the portal to the location that Yueliangs people have previously shown him, and as seconds turn to minutes, the portal in front of the orbit of the getsrger andrger until it isrge enough to engulf the entire, and depending on the timing, maybe even the moon, however unlikely that would be.. However he still tries to make itrge enough to do so, despite the timing likely not being right. Chapter 209 - A Mistake? As the room fills with chi, Rin absorbs it swiftly, and begins opening the portal to the location that Yueliangs'' people have previously shown him, and as seconds turn to minutes, the portal in front of the orbit of the getsrger andrger until it isrge enough to engulf the entire, and depending on the timing, maybe even the moon, however unlikely that would be. However he still tries to make itrge enough to do so, despite the timing likely not being right. Seeing the portal appear in the night sky while the others and himself leave the building, Yueliang thinks to himself. ''We only have close to around 13 hours left until impact, do we really have enough time to make it through? If we assume this world is the same diameter as myst world, and same rotational speed, it would take just about 8 hours, give or take a few minutes. It is a pity I am not strong enough or I would have just done this myself, rather than having all these people have to help. But oh well, I guess it is nice to receive help sometimes.'' So with said thoughts, Yueliang starts walking over to ke before asking. "ke, just curious how long will this process take? Moving this into the portal I mean, because by my rough estimate it would be 8 out of the 13 hours we have left." Turning then looking to her left, she looks at Yue and says. "Why are you still here, you should be with your wife consummating your marriage. Stop worrying over useless things, everything will be fine. So go have fun, and we will see you tomorrow..." Then she turns and starts walking away from him before he can ask any more questions. Now, seeing as he does not really have an option, and thinking. ''Well, she is right, we just got married, we should be focused on enjoying it, not worried over matters that are already being dealt with right now.'' Thus he starts walking walking around to look for his bride who seems to have vanished once again even before he went off to find ke. Thest time having seen her was during the celebration.... Times passes swiftly as he searches for his bride, even wondering. ''Where is she I wonder? It is not like she is a ghost, nor can she teleport as far as I know... Oh well, I guess the easiest way to find her would be to just do this....'' Then as he finishes his thoughts, he starts walking away from the group as his thoughts focus on Ai Lan. Closing his eyes, he takes a step once more as he asks the spiritual energy around him to take him to her. As the space begins folding around him, he notices something is off, that something is different and not right about the situation. Sensing this, he ignores the feeling and continues onward. .... Opening his eyes, he looks around and notices his surroundings are like that of the Greek Parthenon from ages past. Although there are a few distinct difference, one is that this one has arge bath in the middle filled with beautifuldies ying around. However if that was not odd enough, they all seemed like doppelgangers of the women he loves. From listening to their yfulughs and chatter, to their appearance, they are exactly the same. Although upon the realization kicking in of where he is, he swiftly makes his way for the exit while thinking. ''I cannot be in such a ce, and even if I could, why would I want to. Besides who are thosedies, and why do they seem like duplicates of the women I love?'' He wonders while making his way out of the building, but upon arriving outside, he sees even more duplicates of those very same women, and in his mind he exims. ''WHAT IS GOING ON?!! What is this crazy situation?'' ''Ugh, forget it, I can think about itter, for now I should hide lest I get involved in something I should not. Hopefully no one has noticed me as of yet.'' He thinks to himself as he sees some hedge bushes and trees to either side of him. So without dy, he swiftly makes his way down the stairs and up into the tree to try and rx his mind, and catch his breath. Although not from physical exertion, his mind is just overloaded and needs time to process. Once he is sitting on one of the middle branches up the tree, heys his back against the trunk, and his legs on the branch. *Deep Sigh... After feeling he has caught his breath he starts trying to process his current situation. ''Let us see here... Right, I folded space toe to Ai Lan, and it seems this must be some odd reality? Maybe... It could not be that I traveled into my mind right? After all, every being, and world must be created, and surely someone would not create such a world with only women as far as I can tell, but the only women being the women I love right? Hmm, well the first thing to focus on will be finding my way out of here, but second even if this is my mind, I have never thought of such a world so where did ite from? ... Right, right, focus on getting out of here fi....'' "Oh... Hello, who are you?" A voicees from beside him as thedy appears to be climbing. Hearing this voice, his head subconsciously turns to face her, feeling shocked to the core, however before anything else, he swiftly moves his legs to either side of the branch to keep his body from falling as the shock nearly caused him to lose his bnce. Then taking a breath, he replies. "I am Yueliang, but you may call me Yue." He says while thinking. ''So Victoria,... I mean the people of this world do not know who I am? Good to know.'' Thedy appearing to be Victoria, but in a long white dress, that appears to havee from the ancient greek era, takes her seat on a branch directly next to him before pulling out a book from who knows where. Then she says. "Oh where are my manners, my name is Victoria, pleased to meet you. If it is not a problem to ask, where do youe from? Do you like sweets, or prefer meats?" Listening to her words, he thinks to himself. ''That is Victoria for you, a curious, carefree, and fundy, but also thinking more about what food she can make next to bring joy to others and herself.'' However despite his thoughts, he speaks his mind as he forgets for a moment about his current predicament. "Hmm, Sweets if I do say so myself. Although, as for where Ie from, it is a world that is likely far from here. However it is a pity that I cannot take you there, as it was destroyed by a cultivator it seems not long ago." He says with a down trodden expression thinking of how it feels that many have died for such an absurd reason as to just make a pill. Hearing his words, she feels a little confused and asks. "Cultivator? Is that some sort of animal? Does it taste good? Also what animal could destroy a world, and how could you leave your?" Yueliangughs lightly at these words, and continues. "Sorry forughing, but it isplicated, as animals, humans, or just about any being can be a cultivator, as this is a term for those who learn to transcend their limits in a way. Also, I do not know if it taste good, but to leave my at the time of its destruction, I teleported away with thousands of others that I tried to save." "So you ran away?" She asks with a curious look on her face before saying. "My apologies, that was rude of me." "It is alright, and yes we did as we would have died otherwise, and there are still things that we would like to do before that time, such as having families, or learning. However, ever since that time, I have since learned that it is not about when we wish to die, but when we are ready to die. Sorry, this must all sound strange to you." Yue adds. Victoria shakes her head and says. "Not really, there are always things that we do not know in the world. For if what you speak is true, than the world, nay the universe is far more vast than we know. Either way, would you mind if I introduce some of my friends to you? We would all love to meet and get to know you more." She says with a glint in her eyes, focusing and not letting her gaze leave him. Chapter 210 - A New Understanding Victoria shakes her head and says. "Not really, there are always things that we do not know in the world. For if what you speak is true, than the world, nay the universe is far more vast than we know. Either way, would you mind if I introduce some of my friends to you? We would all love to meet and get to know you more." She says with a glint in her eyes, focusing and not letting her gaze leave him. ''So am I the new toy among these people, or is there something I do not yet know of them? Hmm, or could it be...?'' Then casting away his thoughts, Yue answers. "It sounds like fun, but I must tell you in advance, I do intend on staying here long as I should be getting back to the others." Feeling excited Victoriaments with a smile. "Yippee, that is not a problem, stay as long as you like. So shall we go meet the others, or would you prefer to rest here more?" Hearing this question, he just nods and drops off the left side of the branch so as to not bump her if he jumped off the right side. Watching him fall she exims. "Ahh! What are you doing?!" Falling in between the tree branches, he crosses his arms over his chest so as to not get caught on anything on the way down. And then upon feeling the ground with his toes, in that instant, he allows his legs to bend while half flexing his legs to allow for more of a spring action rather than falling and breaking something. Gracefullynding as if he was never even falling, he looks up and answers. "Just waiting for you mdy." All while thinking to himself. ''I must have just been imagining it earlier, if she is worried about my life, she is probably not a threat, but this is still an unknown ce and I must be cautious.'' With that said, he starts looking around to get a better grasp of his surroundings, seeing all the greenery all around and watching as the flowers and trees blow in the wind. Even smelling a citrus like scenting from the trees. That is until he hears. "AHHH" Then without a seconds dy, he looks up and seeing her falling, extends his arms, as it is clear she would fall right on top of him if he did not. Wanting to help her rather than let her fall out of pure instinct and maybe a hint of logic, he catches her in a princess carry and asks. "Just dropping by mdy?" Even before he said such words, she looks up at him seeing a flowery like background, however once she hears his words, she breaks out of her reverie and as her cheeks redden she rolls gracefully out of his arms with her feet on the ground once more. Looking back at him she asks in reply. "Why did you save me?" The glint showing in her eyes once again as if a predator looking at its prey. Yueliang shrugs, while answering. "Who would not help someone in need? Helping others is just in my nature I guess." "Hmph." She exims as she starts walking back towards the Parthenon, however not hearing his footsteps, nor feeling his presence behind her, she looks back to see if he is following. Then much to her surprise she sees him walking in the opposite direction. Seeing this she runs over to him and asks. "Where are you going? That area is dangerous, not to mention the others are this way." She says as she points back to the Parthenon. Hearing this he ponders before speaking. ''Hmm, she cares for me at times, and not at others? It almost seems like this is all an illusion. Whenever I look for a reason to either trust or distrust her, their personality changes. However to test it again, I should think on the love and trust I have for those I care about and love.'' While thinking on such things he answers. "How stupid of me, I just figured we were off to see more fairies if we were to take into consideration your beauty and kindness." "Hehe, it is alright, things happen sometimes. But over there areva fields as well as some scary beasts, however fortunately they do note here so this ce is safe and serene." She says joyfully without the predatory look in her eyes anymore. ''Hmm, so this is likely either an illusion or some interesting race that mimics ones memories of those they are closest to. Taking their form but not their knowledge, and based on your intentions are either loving or vicious and cunning. What an interesting creature, well, if that is the case anyways.'' Yueliang thinks to himself and starts following her through the meadow like fields around the Parthenon. ''I guess I can ask, and if nothinges of that, just figure something else out.'' So while they are walking, Yue speaks his mind and asks. "If you do not mind my asking, what exactly are you? How is it your people take the form of those I love? Sorry, I mean no offence, but I am genuinely curious. It would be fun to learn more about you." Victoria smiles as she spins around then walking backwards, she replies. "You are smart, nice, and cute but who is to say this is not my true form? As far as I know I have always looked like this. Is there someone who looks like me that has offended you to make you so distrustful?" "My apologies, it is just that you and the people I have seen so far all look, sound, and act exactly like my loved ones elsewhere. However maybe it is just a coincidence." Yue answers. "Pfft, you are funny, but you likely have it wrong. You see on this we rarely get visitors which is quite pleasing since we do not have to worry about others harming us. However something we have learned over time is that there is a certain smell in the air that causes you to see those you are closest with but does not affect anything else. As for everything else it is real. So I guess I must have a simr personality and voice to those that you know, however our people are sensitive to peoples intention if that was something you were thinking about." She corrects his assumption. Hearing this, he thinks to himself. ''She really is yful and her personality adorable. And I guess when thinking of distrust it caused her to be defensive interesting. If this is true, then what an interesting that I have arrived on. The problem is, since I clearly still do not haveplete control over this ability things are going to be quite troublesome trying to get back.'' A few momentster they are already half way up the stairs of the exquisite looking Parthenon, and Yueliang speaks once more quite happily. "Before we meet the others, I would like to say thank you. There is much that I would not have understood or known of this ce without your exnations. I hope that we may be great friends." "Oh? And here I thought we already were friends. Was I wrong Yue?" Surprised for a moment, he shakes his head saying. "My bad, it was just me overthinking things too much I guess. May our friendship flourish and blossom in the times toe." She giggles and nods as she continues into the building with Yueliang in tow. Going into the building, Yue feels slightly ufortable, as he thinks about thosedies bathing earlier. While they may have been dressed in white ancient greek dresses, it still feels odd for him to be in the same room as someone who may be bathing at that particr moment. Feeling his unease, Victoria says. "It is alright, as you have already seen everyone here is dressed, so there is no need to feel uneasy. Not to mention that there should be no issue with you being here as we have no suchws, regtion, nor rules against such." Hearing this, his heart eases a little but he still feels conflicted about the situation, so trying to take his mind off of the matter, he asks. "If I may ask, where are all the males? As I take it that your people have such a distinguishing factor. However if I am wrong please forgive my ignorance." She turns around to face him and continues walking backwards as she answers his question happily. "You are not wrong, however the males live elsewhere, not to mention the fact that for every 99 females born only 1 male will be born, so basically 1 in 100 chances. Either way, they live elsewhere in order to ensure the peace and prosperity of our people. However they wille here to pick their mates from time to time. .... WAHHH" She exlims as she slips backwards into therge pool like bath behind her. Chapter 211 - Your Choice... She turns around to face him and continues walking backwards as she answers his question happily. "You are not wrong, however the males live elsewhere, not to mention the fact that for every 99 females born only 1 male will be born, so basically 1 in 100 chances. Either way, they live elsewhere in order to ensure the peace and prosperity of our people. However they wille here to pick their mates from time to time. ... WAHHH" She exims as she slips backwards into therge pool like bath behind her. Extending her arms, she tries to grasp onto something as she falls backward, and as if answering her desire to not fall into the water, he catches her right wrist, and so to does she sp her hand around his, feeling grateful. Pulling his arm back, as well as taking a step back, he pulls her back to her feet before saying. "It seems like you should probably practice your footwork a little, not that your clumsiness is not adorable, but I would rather not see you get hurt." "Well as long as you are around I do not have to worry about it, but thank you for your concern for me." She replies yfully. Yueliang rolls his eyes and cannot help but smile at her adorable natured self. Also having a feeling that she probably took his words to heart despite her words, he does not say anything more. Without feeling the need for any other words, Victoria leads him further into the building ignoring those that are ying in the bath, and turning right at one point they begin to ascend a staircase on the other side of the right wall. Not taking long to ascend, the two quickly reach the second floor which is more like the attic if one where to think about it, but looks more like a beautiful andrge room. Its roof nted as it is directly under said spot, not to mention the tworge round stain ss windows on either side of the room. Many crystals also dangle from the roof at varying heights, thus causing the lights from the windows to bounce and dance around the room creating a mystical like atmosphere. After taking a moment to get used to the exquisite site before them, Victoria says. "As you can tell this is where some of us sleep, as well as do certain other things. You can see the beds along the corners of the rooms and shelves or cupboards above and and the foot of each bed for all our clothes or other items. Anyways, my friends are over here if you would follow me." She says as she turns and walks to the left side of therge open room. Walking over, Yue sees a few beautifuldies who just like all the others in the world resemble those he loves. Of course, there are noticeable differences now, not just on them but Victoria. They all seemed to be talking to each other andughing in between either eating, or doing other things like writing, reading, or even making things for everyday life. As they are walking with Yue still in his daze, Victoriaes to a halt at the edge of the table, where as he bumps into the table and breaks out of his daze, and apologizes. "My bad, sorry I was not watching where I was going just now..." Seeing his personality, thedies at the table giggle before one of them asks. "So Victoria, who is your new friend, that you have brought this time? Is he here to y with us, or is he here to look for some potential brides? After all the time ising up soon for the next time for the others to appear, but this one looks and smells a little different...." Hearing this, she quickly cuts her friend off and exims. "No! He came from another world, that is why, and I figured you all would like to meet my new friend and our guests. Although if he is interested than it seems we would all have a chance maybe." As Yue hears her words, he thinks to himself before speaking. ''If I do not stop them now, things could get troublesome, and who is to say I would ever leave this ce...'' So with that he speaks his mind. "Ladies, my name is Yueliang, but you may call me Yue. However seeing as this conversation has derailed a bit, it seems best that I speak my mind. While you all seem very kind and beautiful, I still have loved ones waiting for me. Of course, if that where not the case we could talk, but without them here, it would not feel right for me to ept others." "Hmm, what a noble and honorable young man." The one looking simr to kements, then so to do the otherdies beginmenting as well. "So dedicated, and loyal, his women are likely more fortunate than they know." "Hmph, intruder seems the more proper term for him, but he does seem different." Another says who looks like Meiren if she had a human form. "Ladies please, while I appreciate thepliments, I do not even know your names." He says in an attempt to change the topic, while thinking. ''These people do not even know me, are they so desperate to grow their poption that they would even take an off worlder? Not to mention that they are so epting of me, and not trying to attack. It is strange how trusting they are despite not knowing me, it must stem from their ability to sense ones intent I guess. If only the others were here, it would be be fun for not only myself but also the orcs who love their research to learn more about these people, and whatever the particle in the air is.'' As he thinks such things, thedies at the table scoff, and one exims. "We are not research subjects for you to y around with!" Hearing this, hees to the conclusion that their sensitivity to intent must be close to mind reading and says. "My apologies, but ording to what I understand, you can sense my intent right? If so please hear me out. Not in the slightest do I think of you as research subjects, it is just that I am curious about your abilities, and the air of this world. However that aside, I am far more interested in you all as people, and nothing else. However if you still feel offended by my presence I will leave." With that silence befalls the group for a few seconds before Victoria speaks up. "Come on my friends, while his thoughts can be erratic at times, he is not a bad person. Certainly you all could tell that much, plus look at how sincere he is. Not to mention you know me, and what I can do." Despite her words, the one that looks like ke says. "Sorry Vic, but I do not trust him yet even if you do. However even if I did, just think of the past, since when has any off worlder brought anything but chaos, pain, and suffering? We should just send him on his way before anything that will take decades or even centuries happens." "Hmph, fine." She says before turning to Yueliang and saying. "I am sorry about my friends Yue, but they do speak the truth, as on the rare asions we get visitors they tend to cause strife and chaos. While I know you are different, the others may not be as receptive. So it is up to you, if you want to stay I will help you, but ultimately, as you said, there are still those waiting for you, and if you decide to go, hopefully we can meet again one day." Victoria says, as tears well up in her eyes at the thought of losing a friend. ''She is so innocent and cute, but she is right. It is best that I leave this ce before any irreversible damage is caused to their peaceful society. *Sigh. What a pity to leave just as I am getting to learn of another culture and people.'' Yueliang thinks before saying. "Well, I apologize for the intrusion and will be taking my leave. But before that, Victoria, It has been wonderful meeting you, and I will never forget our time together. Also, so long as fate allows, we will meet again, and hopefully under much better circumstances. When that timees, it would be wonderful if we could pick up right where we left off. So farewell my friend, I will miss you." Then not wanting to see any tears, or cause any more troubles, Yueliang closes his eyes and takes a step backward using the void steps and folding space out of there, causing all those at the table and some observing from elsewhere shock.. However Victoria just could not hold her tears back for a second longer and started balling her eyes out. Chapter 212 - Yuyan Then not wanting to see any tears, or cause any more troubles, Yueliang closes his eyes and takes a step backward using the void steps and folding space out of there, causing all those at the table and some observing from elsewhere shock. However Victoria just could not hold her tears back for a second longer and started balling her eyes out. Seeing this, those at the table gathered around her and started trying tofort their friend despite being the cause of her new friend having to leave. Giving hugs, and words offort they keep on trying to make her feel better. Meanwhile, with all of this is happening in the strange new world, that Yueliang found, the world keeps on orbiting along its path, as it quickly begins rolling itself through the portal that the Emperor has made with the help of the others. ke and some of the others of the high orc racee up to the emperor and she asks. "So I take it that you are able to maintain the portal right? After all, if it fails, than this will probably either be cut in half or just straight up explode before the meteor hits us." The others surrounding the emperor look at him with gazes filled with anticipation, varying degrees of respect, and hope. Regardless, Rin answers. "You may all be at ease, I should be able to maintain this for long enough for us to pass through, most likely. Anyways, It will still take a few hours given the rotation and movement speed of our. Unless of course, you want me to speed that up, but the question is, what would that do to us?" Hearing these words, keughs a little before answering his rhetorical question. "At the very least it would shorten our days, cause massive tsunamis and earthquakes, not to mention that much of the would flood, while others would freeze or melt depending on the parts of the. So if you want your people to die than go ahead." She retorts in a almost sarcastic tone while still trying to sound respectful. The emperor rolls his eyes while clearly thinking to himself something along the lines of. ''*Sigh, My grandson really knows how to pick his friends. They are smart, and talented, however not quite the most educated in etiquette unless it involves him, and even then it is iffy. Sadly if I do anything about this it would offend him, but at the same time if I do nothing as they disrespect me in front of others, it would allow for others to think it is ok for insubordination, and disrespect. What to do?'' A momentter after finishing his thoughts, Rin raises his hand to call for his guards. Then as they appear before him, he says. "Take my grandsons subordinates to their room and keep them there until further notice. I will have the young prince teach them their ce, or they will be executed as he watches." The high orcs listening to these words feel conflicted as they feel the Emperor is a good man, but do not understand what lead to such drastic measures. Victoria however remains calm and says aloud for those around and the emperor to hear. "It is our fault for disrespecting the Emperor, we will ept the punishment for our insubordination." The high orcs around question her sanity in their minds but given her personality they keep their mouths shut and obediently follow the guards without dy. Meanwhile the council, and other humans around have their thoughts written on their face. ''It seems the Emperor is not as weak as we thought, but it is their fault for disrespecting our ruler in the first ce.'' Ai Lan to walks up to her father and says. "Father please do not be too harsh on husbands people, after all they likely have not learned proper etiquette." Turning to his daughter he replies. "Little Ai, you know how things are, if something does something wrong they must be punished. Insubordination will not be allowed, lest we have the era of chaos run rampant once more." "I understand daddy, please forgive my impertinence." She adds. With that said, the guests return to their normal state talking with the others after the High Orcs are all taken away and Ai Lan apologizes. Ai Lan however asks her father. "By the way daddy, have you seen Yue? I have not seen him since I went to change my apparel earlier." The emperor sighs deeply and leans towards his daughters ear to whisper. "Sorry to tell you this, but I saw him looking for you, and when he could not find you it seems he tried using his void steps to try and find you. Although it seems since then he has disappeared from the again. It seems he still has yet to get full control over his abilities. However we cannot make a scene so if others ask, just tell the truth, he is not doing well at the moment so he left." "Mm, understood." Ai Lan replies. Boredom beginning to spread around the group as they wait in anticipation of the world either being saved or destroyed, most of them just take a seat and talk to each other as if nothing out of the ordinary is happening. As such is the way of cultivators, to not let your environment affect your way of life. Then after about 2 hours pass, Yueliang returns back to the in the middle of the gardens of the castle ground. Then after arriving back here, the first thing he does is look up, however as he looks up to see the progress of the world going through the portal, he sees nothing but ckness in the sky. Yet some how for some reason, there is still light around him despite not seeing the sun nor a moon and stars .To which he shakes his head thinking. ''Interesting, well I guess I can figure it outter. At least it seems that I have not been gone long enough for the to explode it seems or I would be dead.'' This being the case, Yueliang proceeds to walk back to the building where he remembers that everyone else was at before he left. Walking up to the building, he sees some people sitting on chairs outside talking and or drinking tea while they do so. Looking even closer as he feels something off, he sees he doors open and the hall from before appears to be nearly empty to which he thinks to himself. ''Have some people left, or is it just the distance ying tricks on my eyes? Oh well, I guess that is normal, given all that must be done soon.'' Despite this sight, he continues forward, to see if he couldplete his earlier goal, from before he had left by ident. All while hoping he has not been gone for long. As he approaches the building, one of the guests who was sitting alone walks up to him and asks Yue. "Are you feeling better young prince?" Looking at the man strangely, Yue replies with a question of his own. "Who told you that I was feeling off? It seems weird that that would spread among others." The man not able to tell what he means by such question, whether it means it is false, or that he is upset that such knowledge has spread he answers. "I am not certain that I understand my prince, after all knowing of important peoples condition is important news for both merchants and doctors, of which I am both. Either way, to answer your question, it was your wife, princess Ai Lan who said, that you were not doing well and had to leave for the moment." "I see, well, either way, I am feeling much better. So thank you for your concern, and since you are already here, if you do not mind, could you fill me in on what has transpired since my disappearance and if you know where the emperor and my wife are?" Yueliang asks. The man looks at him for a moment and then says. "So what happened so far has been as such ... and since then we have been waiting and watching as we would like to see what happens in the end. Not to mention it is not everyday that someone gets to enter the pce grounds or see a royal, so we are trying to enjoy our time here." Hearing this, Yueliang says. "Alright, I understand, thank you for your time ... Now that I think about it what is your name sir?" As this question is posed the man feels very touched and replies. "I am Yuyan, a physician and merchant from a nearby province. It is an honor to meet you my prince, if you need anything please let me know and mypany will do our best to fulfill your requests at the best price possible.. But seeing as your family already has many such people waiting to do such, you probably do not need us, however the offer stands." Chapter 213 - Appearances As this question is posed the man feels very touched and replies. "I am Yuyan, a physician and merchant from a nearby province. It is an honor to meet you my prince, if you need anything please let me know and mypany will do our best to fulfill your requests at the best price possible. But seeing as your family already has many such people waiting to do such, you probably do not need us, however the offer stands." "Well, I appreciate the off Yuyan, but I must be off now. So if fate has it in store, we might just see each other again. Have yourself a wonderful afternoon." Yueliang says before he starts walking to the entrance of the building to find his wife, and grandpa Rin. With all said and done, Yue follows to the grey stones marking the path to the building not that he needs the direction, but the cobblestone path way certainly does draw ones attention. Not because of anything too surprising, but the fact that it appears to be made of spirit crystals, which surprisingly he never noticed before. However the thing that draws ones gaze is the fact that these items are used for cultivating, but also used for money and yet for some reason is being used a walkway here, to which he could not help but chuckles and shake his head. Walking into the building, he stops by the side of the entrance, looks from left to right, and sees his wife. To which he walks briskly to ensure he does not lose her again, and as such finds himself standing before her in a matter of seconds. Before he could even get a word our, Ai Lan says. "There you are, you really should stop taking shortcuts for the time being. One of these times you might not get so lucky, and get terribly hurt somehow. Are you feeling better now?" Hearing this, Yueliangughs lightly as he knows she is not wrong, and those around them feel confused but keep looking away despite being curious. However he quickly says. "Of course, but before anything else, there is something we still have not done yet. Shall we finish the ceremony?" He retorts in an effort to change the subject, but also because it is true, and he is looking forward to it. Ai Lan answers with a question of her own. "Hmm, what did we miss? I thought we did everything." Looking at her face, he can tell she is serious, so Yue leans over and whispers in her ear exactly what is left, and with each and every word her face reddens like a tomato until she utters. "Eep" "So shall we get going my love?" Yue asks with his hand held out, as those aroundugh a little at their innocent reaction, while she just nods her face not able to speak a word. With that the two slowly make their way back to the castles'' main building, and while doing so, he asks calmly. "I have been wondering, but why did gramps send my people back to the room in such a fashion, is he really going to execute my people?" Having posed this question, Ai Lans'' eyes widen when she hears it and as shees back to herself she answers. "As a leader yourself you may or may not have had to worry about this yet, however you should know if one allows insubordination once, others will start acting up as well thinking that such actions have no consequence. But at the same time, while this action was mainly to keep up appearances, you will still be required to follow through lest others find out. Daddy may be kind and soft hearted but when ites to keeping the peace and happiness among his people he will take the necessary measures." "I understand, it is just surprising he went to such drastic measures as putting execution on the table. It is just that knowing you and gramps, I knew there was no way that you would do such things without an appropriate reason. Regardless, it still feels better to hear you confirm it. I will ensure that my peopleply, however it seems there is one I must kill with my own handster anyways. Before I was willing to let him work it off, but with these recent measures he has gone to far." "It is good that you understand, and have the strength to be a leader, we were worried you might end up too soft hearted. Gramps and I that is. Anyways, we should move away from such unpleasant topics on such a joyous day right?" "It needed to be said, but of course. Let us enjoy the rest of tonight." Yueliang replies. Thinking back on what they are about to do her face immediately turns tomato red again and causing her to be unable to speak as he just chuckles a little at the sight uttering with a smile on his face. "Adorable." Meanwhile, Rin standing in one of the residential halls says to the guards. "Stay on guard, I will be out shortly but must talk to my boys insolent followers." Not needing to exin himself, he does so regardless with a serious face, in order to ensure that if they gossip about this, it will be more certain that others will not take him lightly, and in so doing he walks into the the room. Having a feeling that this were the case based on Victorias'' reaction earlier, ke and a few others waited at the entrance ever since being brought here while the others got back to work. In which case they had not arrived all that long ago. But never the less after just a short while of waiting, they see the Emperor making his way into the super mini small world they are in. Once the emperor is standing on the ground he walks up to the small group of people in silence not saying a word, as if expecting them to say something first. His prediction turns out to be correct when ke speaks up. "So just to get to the point, it seems you did this for appearances sake right? However the way youe here it looks like you are waiting for an apology, so I will be blunt. While we do not mind being respectful to you, unlike those people out there we serve Yueliang not you. It is not that we meant to be disrespectful earlier but just us speaking our minds." With that said, Rin smirks and says. "It seems you ended up apologizing in a way in the end anyway. However while you are right, you are also wrong. So to keep with the theme you have set let us get to the point. Yes it was for appearances sake, however you will still have toply lest others take advantage of such weakness. Next, I also came to see how the progress is going." Victoria chimes in here and says. "Before anything else, care to tell us why you lied about the energy? At your current realm, it is quite obvious you never needed others help, and while I may not know much of cultivation, I can certainly do the math looking at what others can do." "You know you are quite intuitive, but you should be careful as it could get you into trouble at some point. But I guess there is not point in hiding it, there are a few reasons. First is to keep my true strength hidden from prying eyes, next is it keeps our guests weaker which makes them easier to manage inrge groups even if it is not necessary. Thenstly is because I figured that I would make something but seeing an opportunity to save my chi, I did so in order for your young master." Rin says as if it were nothing. "That may be the case, however you are certainly quite the mystery. Although at the very least, at least you are a good person." Victoriaments. Seeing that Victoria is done, ke continues. "Well as you know we should have a little more than 5 hours before we make it all the way through the portal at our current speed, and about 10 hours before collision. Seeing as we will be through shortly, we will have to ensure that the rockets are in ce and get ready. Unfortunately it will take a while to make a full sized moon to make up for the one that we are losing." Raising his hand to his fix his hair Rin asks. "I have been meaning to bring that up, how will those rockets as you call them be able to move the they look way to small to be able to have the proper effect and would likely fry the surface of this world." -------------------------------------------------------- For all of my loyal readers up until now, here is a gift.. Free hundred coins for the first few people to redeem it. AB9ZY8TQ8V5LHKVJA Chapter 214 - Another Explosion Raising his hand to his fix his hair Rin asks. "I have been meaning to bring that up, how will those rockets as you call them be able to move the they look way to small to be able to have the proper effect and would likely fry the surface of this world." "Ha, that is funny, however if I am not wrong you must be thinking of some sort of primitive propulsion rockets that would have to be connected to the crust of the. These will float up to the atmosphere and connect with the energy shield we have put up that solid. It will say in ce and thus holding our rockets up in space, will allow us to adjust thes orbit as needed." ke exins as simply as she can at the moment. It is not without thought that she said such a thing, but just that, things that require massive amounts of resources as well as taking up lots of real estate that could be used other ways is a thing of the past, long since passed. At least this is the case for the high orcs and the on which they were born. Especially since with wars running rampant on their old, and borders frequently changing they had to be able to use up as little space as they could, and preferably be able to move it on the run with ease if needed. Rin then says. "Well, as you can tell I am less of an engineer, but still know my fair share. After all, I did make .... never mind, anyways since everything is nearing itspletion, I guess I will go keep our guestspany. In the mean time keep up the good work, and here, this should allow you to watch the progression of the relocation project." Rin states as he looks up and to his right as lines begin to appear in the sky making arge rectangle, then the screen begins to form. A secondter it begins showing the view from outer space, allowing them to see the whole as it gradually moves into the portal on its own. When the others avert their gazes from the screen back to the emperor, they notice he is already gone, no where to be seen, and thus they start heading back to their respective areas. This being either to get back to work, or to do whatever they please if they have nothing to work on at the moment. The time passes, and before anyone realizes 4 and a half hours pass. Everything has progressed smoothly so far, the has gotten the majority of the way through the portal, the guests have enjoyed their time talking to each other as they watch things progress from arguably the best seats in the house so to speak. With the high orcs and goblins hard at work, most of the rockets are finished as they only need enough to adjust the, and depending on the circumstances they can move them as needed across the energy shielding. Even Yueliang and Ai Lan have been passing their time quite joyfully, although painful at first for a few seconds, it quickly turned to pleasure there after. And with the hours having passed of them being so active together, Ai Lan fell asleep as she is exhausted, quickly followed by Yueliang a split second after. The only odd part being the fact that they did not even reposition themselves, and just passed out on the spot. Although both hadrge smiles on their faces as they slept, and as such neither would be likely to ever forget their first night. Less than thirty minutes remaining and everyone is on the edge of their seats regardless of whether they are sitting or standing in anticipation. This feeling is practically a hundred times stronger than the one when people count down for the new years given the fact that whether this seeds or fails will determine the lives of millions if not billions of people. Obviously not counting those people like the emperor who could leave the in the blink of an eye should things be troublesome. With one day equal to the blink of an eye of any decently strong cultivator, thirty minutes give or take a few was like counting down the seconds until everything changes. Some of the many people watching even started to feel their adrenaline pumping feeling as if they just jumped off a cliff but are waiting until thatst second to pull their parachute so to speak. Getting down to thest ten seconds, some of them count in their heads, whilst others out loud excitedly chanting. 10 . 9 . 8 . 7 . 6 . 5 . 4 . 3 . 2 . 1... *BOOM Rewinding time back a few seconds, the Emperor Rin decided to do something fun for all those people watching, and while none of this would have been necessary if done before, he felt this was better and more fun for more reasons than one. So he closes his eyes and focusing on the meteor times everything perfectly. The moment the passes through the portal, he blows up all the rockets around the meteor before blowing it up itself using his mental power and chi. Then opening his eyes, he too watches the sight of everything exploding like fireworks up in the sky and smiles as he thinks about the appeal of fireworks. ''It is just so much fun watching fire works, maybe I should make some more holidays on this just so we can y with them more? Hmm, never mind it might not be as fun if I did, anyways, time to close the portal.'' So snapping his fingers the portal closes and so to does the scene of the fireworks going off ends. With that all done, he stands up and lets the guests stay a little while longer, as he feels that it would be a little sad to push them out the moment the spectacle ends and so he says. "Hopefully you all enjoyed the journey, and maybe this will be something for your generations toe to hear of. So enjoy, and have a wonderful night, I will be heading back to work. If you get lost the guards will help you find your way back to the gate not that it seems possible." So with that said he takes his leave from the guests and heads back to his throne room to start taking care of anything that needs be done at the moment while thinking to himself. ''Hmm, this was more enjoyable than most days. Seems like it would be a great idea to work on a new project ever few years, and I have the perfect idea for a new one. Too bad we have to wait a while before putting it into action.'' Then with a smirk, he just keeps on walking and starts thinking of all the things he has yet to do, feeling wiped out just at the thought of having to take care of hundreds if not a thousand worlds is a major job. ''I cannot wait to pass this job on to someone else whoever that may be so long at they do a good job.'' Meanwhile most of the guests are leaving while there are a few shameless people collecting as much food as they can from the food tables, seeing as this is some of the most delicious food they have everid their taste buds upon. Then again it is not all that surprising, considering only the most talented, or the strongest people where allowed to even apply to work for the royal family. Not to mention the fact that being one of those only opens the door, they had series of tests, and their loyalty had to be checked as well, meaning the Emperor had to personally oversee their internship before they are epted. There where only very rare exceptions to the rigorous testing and it was so little it could be counted on one hand and would be negligible to even use as a statistic in this. Thus while these people where collecting all the food they could the guards just roll their eyes and ignore this scene since it was not like they were told to do anything about such an action. Then once all of the tables are practically wiped clean the guards walk forward and say the same line to all the remaining guests. "We must be getting back to our posts now, so if you would please follow us, it is time to go. May you have a wonderful day, and forever remember the generosity of our Emperor." -------------------------------------------------------- To all my wonderful readers, this might be thest chapter for about a week, but I will finish out the rest after that. Please be patient as I am going through some difficult stuff, but promise to finish this soon.. Have a wonderful day, and talk to you again soon. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!